Fell Dragon's Awakening

by Alt_EP

Summary:

A fiery red swordswoman struggling with her upbringing and past trauma, searching this unfamiliar land to find her baby sister. A Fell Princess searching for the Divine Dragon Queen, befriending many new allies and fighting against her dark past. An otherworldly imposter, seeking greater power to combat his sins.

Three Fell Dragons from separate timelines. Three broken individuals from separate versions of Elyos. Three journeys to connect with their loved ones in this foreign land.

How will these actors deal with this familiar and yet unfamiliar script?

Fell Dragon Alear in Awakening Story.

Chapter 1: The Fiery Red Swordsman

Summary:

Robin meets a mysterious swordsman while Veyle comes across help from a cheerful amnesiac.

“Milord, I have troubling news! Risen are attacking a nearby village!” 

Robin immediately dropped everything she was doing when Frederick’s voice reached her ears. Despite not having a clear idea of the village’s layout, she was already visualizing the horde and preparing a squad to head out and deal with the threat. 

“It’s always the Risen, isn’t it? What’s the situation? How’s the village holding out,” Chrom said with a strained voice. It was clear to Robin that her leader struggled to hold back on charging in immediately. 

“It’s a small group of Risen, very manageable, but that’s not the most troubling news,” Frederick frowned as he faced the direction of the village. “A young girl is attempting to fend off the Risen alone.”

“Well, what are we waiting for?! We have to back her up! Robin, are you with me?” 

 “Do you need to ask?” 

She stepped forward, pulling out her tome from her robes. 

“Frederick, go get Lissa, Stahl, and Sumia. Tell Sumia that she needs to scout the village from overhead. Keep a fair distance away from any potential archers,” She instructed the Knight. “Lissa needs to prepare to heal any wounded and Chrom and I will back up the girl!” 

She had to shout the last part of her orders when she noticed Chrom running to the village. She couldn’t blame her leader and friend for being restless. It was rather endearing if she was being honest. She tends to worry often, but thankfully he has her and the rest of the Shepherds to back him up. 

Fortunately, the battle went as smoothly as she expected. As soon as the two entered the village, the Risen were soundly dealt with by Chrom’s strength and Robin’s support. Stahl and Frederick managed to ride in to deal with the stragglers, thanks to Sumia’s view from the sky. The village suffered minor casualties, but Lissa should be able to handle the injury. 

Overall, the battle went as Robin expected, even better thanks to a brave soul keeping the villagers safe. 

“That’s the last of them,” Chrom exhaled as he sheathed Falchion. “I should give you my thanks, friend.” 

“Friend? What are you talking about?” 

The red-haired woman spoke with a sharp tone, lacking any energy in her expressions. 

“We’re not friends.” 

“Ah…” 

Robin winced at the awkward tension filling the area. While the rest of the Shepherds were helping the villagers, Chrom wanted to learn more about the mystery swordswoman. Unfortunately, things aren’t going off in the best start. 

“Any soul that fights to protect Ylisse is a friend in my eyes,” Chrom smiled. “You’re quite brave for fighting the Risen all alone.” 

“...I didn’t do this for them,” she frowned. “I did this because I hate these creatures. I hate the sight of them… I can’t control myself around them.”

Robin raised an eyebrow. It’s not unheard of for people to develop a fear or hatred towards the Risen, but not enough to go on suicidal attacks against them. 

“Regardless of your motive, you saved this village,” Chrom placed a hand on the woman’s shoulder. “Still, you should be careful. It’s not wise to charge into battle alone… Trust me, I speak from experience.” 

The young woman remained silent, staring at Chrom’s hand. Robin couldn’t get a good read on the girl, but she at least shares Chrom’s opinion in that she doesn’t seem like a bad person. 

“If I may interject…” 

Robin finally decided to speak up, hoping that she could get some answers from the girl. 

“What brought you to this village in the first place? You speak as if you’re not from here.” 

The red-haired girl blinked before turning her eyes to Robin. She wouldn’t blame the girl if she forgot there were others around. Sometimes, Robin had a bad habit of focusing too much on tactics and forgetting to speak up in conversations.

“I… I’m looking for someone. My little sister. She’s my last remaining family and… I need to be there for her.”

Family was a topic that Robin couldn’t fully understand. Ever since she woke up in that field, she couldn’t remember anything about her family or even if they were still alive. Still, she watched Chrom’s bond with Lissa and Emmeryn enough to know how important siblings are. 

“Do you have any idea where they could be?” 

In a rare moment, the stoic swordwoman showed a hint of emotion. Unfortunately, her stoicism was replaced by stress filling her facial features. 

“No… I don’t know where they are. I’m worried that fa… that someone will try to hurt her.” 

“That’s no good,” Chrom frowned. “How about you come with us to Ylisse, friend? My sister could probably point you in the right direction.”

The swordswoman’s lips formed a thin line. 

“...I don’t understand your kindness…” 

“No need to overthink it,” Robin smiled at the girl. “We’re just doing our part as Shepherds to help the people.” 

“...Fine, I’ll play along for now. Only to see my sister again.”

“Perfect. I hope we find your sister soon.” 

Robin stepped forward, extending her gloved hand.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Robin and he’s Chrom.” 

The swordswoman hesitated for a moment before ultimately deciding to take the hand.

“Alear.” 

---

Veyle exhaled as the last of the undead in their path were dealt. She had never felt so relieved seeing the evening sky after being in those ruins for a long time. It was difficult escaping alone, but fortunately, she had help. 

“That’s incredible, Veyle. Your magic is truly a marvel to see! Thanks for saving me back there!” 

The Fell Dragon turned to face the girl who fought alongside her. She was also lost in these strange ruins and the two worked together to escape. Despite her appearance, the girl was quite smart when it came to fighting battles and figuring out a strategy for escaping. 

“I was just doing whatever it takes to keep up with you, Morgan…” 

She wasn’t used to being praised like this, especially for her magic abilities. It was different from feeling like a monster for what she had done under Papa’s control.

“Your knife skills were also incredible,” Morgan beamed. “You’d have to teach me how to use that knife of yours someday!”

“Um… Morgan?” 

“Yeah, what’s up?” 

“You don’t mind being around me, right? I mean I’ve told you that I’m a Fell Dragon.”

The red-haired tactician folded her hands behind her head, seemingly searching for the right words. 

“Yeah, but you seem very nice… and you don’t match the stories I’ve heard about Fell Dragons.”  

“Maybe… but…” 

“You worry too much, Veyle,” Morgan slammed her hand against her back. “You said that you want to be more like your sister, right? You should have a little more faith in yourself!”   

“Ah! I... I guess you’re right…” 

“Now, let’s get going, alright? I have to find my parents and you have to find your sister. I’m sure that we can do it!” 

“Of course…”

Veyle wasn’t sure what she could do in this world, but if her sister was here, then she’d do whatever it took to find her and the Emblem Rings.

“I’ll do whatever it takes to find Alear! This time I want to be her hero!” 

“That's the spirit. Although… Wait…” 

Morgan blinked. 

“That’s strange. Your sister’s name is also named Alear?” 

“Huh? What do you mean also…” 

“...Wait, does this mean? I…” 

Morgan furrowed her eyebrows.

“...Should we save this talk for when we find a place to sleep?” 

“Well… I don’t mind…” 

The two agreed to shelve the conversation for later, but Veyle noticed Morgan was already calling her “Aunt Veyle” as soon as they stepped out of the ruins. The tactician swore it was a bad habit, but Veyle knew there was no avoiding it.

She had a lot of questions to ask her sister.

Notes:

Not sure if I'd make this in a full fic, but I did want to write this snippet out after having an idea about Veyle and Alear in different FE games. I've always wanted to write about the two more and I might try writing something more substantial.

Also, I have thrown in a little timeline confusion mess with Past female Alear and Female Morgan just to make it a bit more fun. Don't think too much about the implications of Morgan's existence with both Robin and Alear being female.

EDIT: Guess this is becoming a full fanfic.

Chapter 2: Lucina and the Red Swordsman

Summary:

Lucina struggles to make sense of the various unknowns after traveling to the past.

Lucina frowned as she adjusted her mask. She appreciated Gerome’s gift, but somehow the last few battles had begun to wear down on the poor thing. She could have exercised caution, but saving Father and Aunt Lissa took priority. 

She did her best to warn her father of the upcoming threat, but she wasn’t sure if that was enough to change her bleak future. Perhaps it’s because of that anxiety she found herself in Regna Ferox, fighting on behalf of the Khans. She shouldn’t involve herself with such a minor conflict, but Ylisse desperately needs Ferox’s aid in the upcoming wars.

She heard that her Father had arrived in Ferox the other day. Despite her desire to see him, she felt it odd to approach him as ‘Marth’. Instead, the masked swordswoman kept to herself within the Arena, keeping a healthy distance from the shepherds. At least until the battles commence, they’re forced to be temporary rivals. 

“Excuse me.” 

Lucina blinked as she noticed someone calling out to her. She turned to see a red-haired woman standing a fair distance away. What stood out to the Princess was the woman’s face. It seemed devoid of any expression. 

“...Can I help you?” Lucina spoke with the deepest voice she could manage, attempting to keep the Marth act, even around strangers. 

“I’m lost. I’m looking for the people I came here with.”

“You should find someone else,” Lucina glanced away. “I’m not from Ferox.” 

It pained Lucina to turn someone away, but she had to do her best not to stand out. This wasn’t her world or her timeline. She had no place here and no reason to keep close to others. 

“It doesn’t matter. You will do,” the woman shook her head. “Now come.” 

“I believe that I said-” 

The disguised Princess had little time to react before the stranger grabbed her hand, pulling her from her seat. 

“She’s strong…!” Lucina grimaced. “W-Wait…!” 

“It will only take a moment.” 

Lucina’s social awkwardness kept her from making a scene, and she relented as soon as the woman dragged her away. Soon she convinced the woman to let her walk without the handholding. 

There was something odd about this woman. Lucina normally wouldn’t think about those not close to Father, but this girl seemed rather out of place. She thought it had something to do with black and gold foreign attire or her long flowing scarlet hair. She didn’t appear to be from Ferox, but Lucina had never heard of such an interesting sight in Ylisse either.

It didn’t help the Princess that the girl was of few words, only walking around Ferox’s arena like a lost child. 

“Where was the last time you saw your friends?” 

The red-haired woman furrowed her eyebrows. 

“They’re not my friends,” she said. “I’m just traveling with them for my own goals.” 

“That doesn’t answer my question,” Lucina frowned. 

“They had an audience with this region’s ruler… and I stayed behind to look for clues about my lost sister.”

A lost sister… Lucina could relate to the struggle of being apart from a lost sibling. She had been so focused on trying to save her father, that she had almost forgotten how she was also separated from her family.  

“Did you find anything?” 

The woman shook her head, “Not yet, but I will find her. I will be there for her.” 

“I see… I wish you luck in your endeavors.” 

The red-haired girl paused for a moment before turning to stare at Lucina. Now that she was up close, the masked Princess corrected her earlier statement. This woman wasn’t devoid of emotion. She saw a faint hint in the woman’s expression before she suppressed it. 

“...You look familiar.” 

Lucina winced inwardly. 

“You must be mistaken.” 

“...Maybe. You’re not an Emblem, so you couldn’t them…”

“Emblem?” 

The red-haired girl shrugged before turning back. 

“Don’t worry about it.” 

After the confusing conversation, Lucina took the lead in escorting the girl around Ferox’s arena. It was during that time she explained Ferox’s history, where the girl was listening intently. Soon the discussion turned to Ylisse and Plegia, and then the Grimeal. As soon as the Fell Dragon became the topic, Lucina noticed something odd. 

“So humanity was able to defeat a Fell Dragon?”

“That’s correct. Grima was sealed away by the first Exalt. However, he may rise again. We should not let that happen.” 

Lucina needed to do everything in her power to make sure that Grima didn’t ruin this timeline as well. It was her only reason for living now that her future was all but lost. 

“...I pity him.” 

The masked princess blinked before turning to face the woman walking beside her. She said something so outrageous that she was almost certain she misheard. 

“Excuse me?” Lucina asked with a bit of edge to her voice. 

“He did all those horrible things… only to be defeated by the very humanity he looked down on. Pathetic. Perhaps he was the true defect.” 

Lucina calmed down at the girl’s explanation. She doesn’t appear to be Grimeal or even someone who respects the Fell Dragon. Still, it was rather strange to hear someone in the entire land think such a malevolent creature as pitiful. 
 
“That’s an interesting viewpoint…” 

“If he wanted to live, he could have tried to walk alongside the Divine Dragons and humanity. He could have…” 

The red-haired girl paused before lowering her head.

“...Nevermind. It’s pointless to think such things. To feel such things. I’m not a defect. I’m not…” 

Lucina stopped walking as she noticed the girl begin to murmur and repeat the words ‘defect’.

“Just who is this girl? She’s clearly not well…” She thought about approaching her, but she had no idea how to comfort this stranger. How could she when she failed others countless times in the future?

“Alear! Oh, thank goodness, I’ve finally found you!” 

Lucina turned to see a familiar face approaching. A white-haired woman with a large hooded robe ran towards the two, panting heavily. 

“Hah… Marth? You’re here as well? I’ll worry about that later… She’s at it again, isn’t she?”

The Shepherd’s tactician walked past Lucina to approach the red-haired girl, placing both hands on her shoulder. 

“Alear, it’s okay. You’re not in that space anymore. Take a deep breath, my friend.” 

Lucina stepped back, allowing Robin to take care of the girl named Alear. It seemed like the most reasonable conclusion and yet she wasn’t sure how or why such a person is with Father’s militia. It didn’t help that Robin was also an unknown, someone that she didn’t know that well in the future before Father’s death. 

“Robin…? I…” 

Alear exhaled deeply before nodding. 

“You’re right… I’m sorry for that pitiful display.” 

“Think nothing of it. I know that you like to be alone, but me and Chrom are here to help you, okay?” 

Lucina blinked at the sudden hint of expression coming from Alear. Her cheeks burn a bright red as Robin’s words finally get to her. She thought the woman was devoid of emotion, but it just seems that she’s more scared to display them. What could happen to this girl that caused such a reaction?

“Now, let’s get back to the others. Chrom’s about to fight in the arena and we should cheer him on.” 

“Oh! That means my time to battle is soon!” 

Lucina cleared her throat to get the two’s attention.

“It seems like my job here is done,” she turned her back to them. “Be careful to not get lost again.”

“Right, thanks for your help, Marth. It seems that we’re racking up debts with how often you help.” 

“Marth…?” 

“I bear no relation to the Hero King,” The time traveler lied. “I’m just a traveling swordsman.” 

“...Mhm. I see. If that’s the story you’re going with.” 

Lucina wasn’t sure what Alear meant by those words, but she decided to not push the matter further. She stepped away from the two women, walking in the direction of her waiting room. She shouldn’t have let those two unknowns get her razzled. She had a mission to do and she’d do it at any cost. 

She only hoped that she had no more distractions or oddities during her very important mission. 

“Arf! Arf!!” 

Lucina raised an eyebrow as a soft barking sound brought her out of her thoughts. She glanced down to see… a small blue dog trotting over to the time traveler. Its body and proportions were circular and didn’t match the dogs of this continent, let alone this world. 

“Perhaps, I spoke too soon…” 

She decided not to question it as the Princess was briefly accompanied by her small and adorable new friend. 
 

Notes:

I didn't expect so many people to enjoy this little idea so I decided to make it not a one shot. I'll try to write more chapters of this without making this a simple Awakening retelling. I do have a few more aspects from Engage that I'd want to add to this. Alear's one of my favorite Lords so I hope to explore (both Divine and Fell version of) her and Veyle in this setting and others.

Chapter 3: The Princess and the Red Demon

Summary:

Lissa tries to be more independent and go on an adventure with Alear, but ends up dealing with more trouble instead.

“Hey, Alear? I have a question.”

Lissa tapped the red-haired girl on the shoulder. She noticed Chrom and Robin’s friend packing her things in the Shepherd’s barracks.

“If you’re coming here to ask me to join the Shepherds, out of the question.”

“T-That’s not what I came here to ask… mostly…”

The young princess sighed at the lack of reaction coming from the swordswoman. She might be just as bad as Lon’qu, if not worse. The last thing she wanted was two grumpy swordsmen around.

“Out with it, then,” Alear sharply said.

“Okay, maybe I did come here to ask why you won’t accept Chrom’s offer. You’re like super strong and with you around, we could end this-”

“I’m not fighting your wars. I told Robin and Chrom the same…”

Lissa frowned. If Robin couldn’t convince Alear, she likely wouldn’t have had much chance of getting to her.

“C’mon, Alear! It’s going to be boring without you here! You’re one of the few girls my age that plays with me.”

At least, she assumed that Alear was around her age. The mysterious girl hardly said many things about herself.

“I have to find Veyle. Nothing else matters to me,” Alear shook her head. “She’s my reason for living.”

Lissa winced, realizing just how strong her friend’s conviction was.

“O-Oh, Right… You’re still looking for your little sister, huh?”

“That’s right. Chrom is a good man, but I have no stake in his conflicts. Even if he…”

Alear glanced down at her hand.

“Never mind, it’s nothing.”

“Right… Sorry, Alear. I just really wanted you to stick around. You’re grumpy but I know you’re a bit of a big softie too! It was fun having you around.”

“Softie… I do not understand.”

“Heh, don’t worry about it. Just… be careful out there, okay? I’d hate for you to get attacked by bandits or the Risen.”

Lissa knew that Alear was powerful, but she also had a bad habit of running into danger. She may not help with bandits, but she’d charge through hordes of Risen in a blind rage. It was honestly scary, seeing her like this.

“I’ll be fine. I plan on traveling to Themis to look for clues on Veyle,” Alear slung a bag over her shoulders. “I will scour the entire continent and even beyond if I have to.”

“That’s a lot of traveling! Well, Maribelle should help you at least! You’d be in good hands!”

“Chrom spoke of her. She’s the daughter of the Duke, correct? Perhaps I will seek her aid.”

Lissa felt some relief in knowing Alear would be around her best friend. Still, she felt an urge to at least do something for her. She rubbed her chin until it finally popped into her head.

“Well….” Lissa leaned forward smirking. “Maybe Chrom wouldn’t mind if you had extra protection on the roads.”

Alear tilted her head, clearly not getting it.

---

“This was a waste of my time and skills.”

Lissa pouted at Lon’qu’s complaining.

“Hey, now! It’s only fair that you come too! Chrom assigned you as my bodyguard.”

“Hmph.”

“It ain't every day we get to work for the Princess,” Donnel chuckled. “Ya should feel more honored, Mister Lon’qu!”

“I agreed to protect the Princess, not to go on errands for her.”

“It isn’t an errand,” Lissa grumbled before turning to Donnel. “At least someone’s grateful for coming along!”

“Shucks, I reckon it’s the best I can do. Miss Alear saved Ma and the others, so I gotta pay her back!”

Lissa giggled hearing Donnel’s enthusiasm. It took some convincing for Chrom and Frederick, but they allowed her to bring a few others to escort Alear to Themis. Lon’qu was her first choice for obvious reasons. She was stumped on who to bring next until Donnel volunteered himself. He’s a farmboy who offered to join the Shepherds after learning that Alear was in their company. She helped Donnel when he was dealing with bandits taking hold of his village.

“Speaking of Alear,” Lissa glanced over at the red swordswoman sitting a fair distance away from everyone in the carriage. She hadn’t said much during the days spent on the road. The Princess was used to Alear keeping to herself, but it seemed like something was preoccupying her thoughts.

“Hey, Hey, Alear. Are you excited? Maybe we’ll find something about your sister in Themis,” Lissa scooted over to get closer to the girl.

“Maybe.”

“Hey… why don’t you tell me more about your sister? From how you described her, she seems too young to be out there alone.”

Alear’s lips twitched.

“I… I haven’t spent much time with her,” she admitted. “I had to fight so I couldn’t be with her often.”

“But you must have some stories about her. You must care about her, don’t you?”

“You’re a curious one,” Alear turned to face Lissa. “Fine. I will tell you the story when we reach your friend.”

“Aw, thanks Alear! Don’t worry, we’ll be there in no time!”

“Erm… Pardon me, Your Highness but…”

The carriage driver called out to Lissa, pointing forward.

“I did promise to get you to the castle town, but we might need to take a detour.”

“Huh, what do you see-”

The color drained from Lissa’s face as she noticed a fire in the distance. She knew that they were likely within Themis’ borders so it had to be one of its towns that was attacked.

“Bandits,” Lon’qu gritted his teeth, standing up in the carriage. “We should turn back.”

“W-What are ya saying, Mister Lon’qu,” Donnel panicked. “We hafta to save em! Ain’t that our job as Shepherds.”

“We’re outnumbered,” the swordsman growled. “I don’t like it as much as you, but we need the Prince and the others with us.”

“But what if they get near Maribelle’s home?! We can’t leave her!”

“Unless she’s stupid enough to challenge them, she’d be fine. Your safety is a priority!”

“But I-”

“Enough.”

Lissa turned to see Alear leaping off of the carriage.

“You can bicker all you want, I’m going,” the red-haired girl unsheathed her blade. “I’m not giving up on my mission. Veyle might be there.”

“Are you mad, woman?! You can’t fight them all on your own,” Lon’qu frowned. “We didn’t come here to go on a suicide mission.”

“Leave then.”

Alear bluntly said before sprinting in the direction of the village.

“Miss Alear, wait! I gots to help em too!”

Donnel jumped off the carriage, following suit.

“Donny, wait!”

Lissa tried to stop him, but Lon’qu placed a hand on her shoulder.

“Don’t bother. If they want to die, let them. Your brother ordered me to protect you about all else.”

“B-But… we can’t just leave them! Chrom would do the same thing,” Lissa broke away from him. “We have to do something, Lon’qu!”

She glared at Lon’qu for a few moments before the man finally relented.

“...Stay close to me and don’t do anything rash. Save your healing until we absolutely need it.”

“R-Right!”

Lissa nodded before following Lon’qu to the village where the bandits were still amid their rampage. The two reach the streets of the town, moving past the ruined buildings. She feared for the worst, expecting cries of pain from the villages. However, something she heard something even more startling when she reached the fighting.

“This wasn’t the plan! We were supposed to grab the duke’s kid and run!! Who was that red demon?! Is she with those psychos from earlier?!”

“Wait… Are they talking about Maribelle?! She’s here?!”

Lissa felt a pit form in her stomach the moment she realized her best friend was there. Was this a targeted attack on her? Could these bandits be from Plegia like Frederick said?

“Focus!”

Lon’qu’s voice brought her back to reality. She turned to see that bandits had already noticed the two. A group of axe men all charge towards the Princess, but Lon’qu stepped in between them, stopping their advance. Lissa struggled to keep up as her bodyguard’s quick movements and strikes pushed back the group even further.

“Too sloppy,” Lon’qu commented. “I was worried for nothing.”

Lissa noticed sweat dripping from the swordsman’s head. Even if he managed to defeat this group, he likely couldn’t handle more if they appeared. They still haven’t seen where Alear had gone and Donnel might be in danger as well.

“Cocky little shit, aren’t you? Let’s kill him and grab the girl! She’ll do for now! Hurry before that red demon shows again!”

Lissa felt her legs beginning to give out, but she tried to remain steadfast.

“Halt, evildoers! You shall not make another step!”

“...Huh?”

The young princess blinked as a stranger jumped in front of the bandits. A young man with blonde hair, stood tall before covering his hand with his face.

“My sword hand’s thirst has not yet been quenched. It still hungers for the blood of the wicked. I cannot stay my hand for long, so prepare to feel its bite. EMBLEM… ENG-”

“Will you shut up already?!”

One of the bandits attempted to swing at the young man. However, the distraction was all that Lon’qu needed before going on the offensive. Everything was a blur as Lissa watched her bodyguard and the young boy make short work of the bandits.

“Foul miscreants. They were lucky. Their demise would been painful if I had unleashed my full… power…”

Lissa stepped forward, approaching the young man.

“Um… Thank you for saving us. Are you hurt? I could-”

“MOTHER!”

“...H-Huh?!”

“Dearest mother, I have crossed through realms and timelines to reach you! I am the scion that was brought here to-”

“Owain, you idiot!”

Before Lissa could even react, a young man in priest robes stepped in and slapped the other guy on the back of the head. Unlike the energetic boy, this one seemed rough around the edges with his mannerisms.

“Didn’t you hear Lucy?! We ain’t supposed to reveal that stuff to our parents!”

“H-Hey! That really hurt, Brady!” The oddball broke character. “It was your idea to save your mother! How was I supposed to know mine was here?!”

Lissa was at a loss for words. That boy must have confused her for someone else. She decided to leave them to their argument and walk back to Lon’qu.

“We should hurry! Alear, Donny, and Maribelle could use our help!”

“...It looks like our efforts aren’t needed. Look.”

Lon’qu gestured to the city streets where the remaining bandits started to retreat. Amid that scene was Alear cutting down those who tried to continue fighting. Standing behind her were two familiar faces fighting beside her. Lissa sprinted towards the group just as the battle finally ended. Tears in her eyes, she tackled Maribelle with a hug, sobbing uncontrollably in her shoulder.

“Maribelle!!!”

“Lissa?? Darling, what in the world brought you here?!”

“I wanted to see you… and I didn’t know bandits were attacking!”

“Whose blasted idea was it to bring you here? I shall have choice words for Prince Chrom when next we meet,” Maribelle frowned before embracing her friend. “At least you and this village are safe. That’s all that matters to me.”

“Ya shoulda seen it. Miss Alear took em out like nothing! Just like when she saved Ma!”

“It wasn’t all me.”

Alear pointed to the two young men still arguing.

“Those two were here protecting the villagers before we arrived…”

“She speaks the truth. I planned to confront them alone until that ruffian lowborn and his strange friend saved me. I cannot begin to imagine how things could have ended without them.”

Lissa finally broke the hug, wiping her tears.

“That man saved me too. Maybe we should thank them? It’s the least I could do to return the favor.”

However, she should clear up the misunderstanding with that man. She was too young to be a mom and that boy was around her age or even older!

“They’re coming,” Alear crossed her arms.

“It’s her! The Red Demon those miscreants spoke of! Prepare yourself, fiend!”

“Oi… Can you stop trying to pick fights? Even if she is a demon, Ma’s friends with her!”

“Red demon, huh?”

Alear rubbed her chin, ignoring the swordsman trying to antagonize her.

“They’re not far off, I guess…”

“Alear, please don’t call yourself a demon,” Lissa sighed.

There was still much to be done, but at least things calmed down at least. The bandit attack seemed concerning, but Lissa was just relieved that the destruction and casualties were minimal. Maybe Chrom will have better faith in her when she returns.

Notes:

I did have a bit of fun writing this chapter. Trying to get the character's voices right was a struggle, but I enjoyed it. I wanted to go into other characters and their thoughts on Fell Alear. She's a still good person at heart, but you can't blame a few characters like Lucina for being wary of her. You may notice that Alear also prevented Plegia from kidnapping Maribelle, which is a major change from canon. I don't want to completely change the plot of the first arc of Awakening, but I did want to show how Alear is inadvertently making things better or worse for the plot of Awakening.

Also, we have Owain and Brady showing up early! I do have plans for the other Gen 2 and I want to get back to Veyle. I think I have a few parties planned out for Alear, Veyle, and others in their adventures. Right now is mainly the setup for those adventures for Alear's part while Veyle is getting a head start.

Chapter 4: Aversa vs The Red Demon

Summary:

Aversa attempts to salvage the attack on Themis' borders but is confronted by a lone red warrior.

Aversa was having a rather frustrating day.

It was meant to be a simple job. Send a few men to burn down more villages and capture someone to drag those insufferable Exalt out of her home. It shouldn’t have been that difficult to start a war, yet the men Gangrel gave her were completely useless.

Her useless men returned to her with no prize and half their forces killed in battle. Many of them spoke in hysterics about some red demon fighting for the Ylisseans. Aversa had no patience for their fear, but she focused more on Lord Validar’s mission. As much as she wanted to kill her useless soldiers, she had to salvage this somehow.

It may be best to skip the declaration of war and assassinate the Exalt ahead of schedule. She could spin this red demon story into motivating Plegians to fight. She needed that fool Gangrel to throw himself to his death already so that Lord Validar could take control.

The Grimeal seductress thought long and hard about her next actions. Not all was lost, she just needed to make sure that things spin in her favor. The most simple action was to send those idiots out there again. After all, what could one demon do against the might of Grima?

That was what brought the woman out of hiding and with a few soldiers by her side. Even if the rest of the Plegians died, Aversa could simply end the battle with the magic gifted to her by Lord Valdiar. In the worst-case scenario, she could use the Risen she was gathering to fulfill her task. She would have preferred to save them for the War, but she rather not let this so-called demon ruin her plans.

Aversa sat atop her dark Pegasi, seeing the ruined village on the horizon. From what the survivors had told her, it was only a few fighters that halted their advance. The Prince’s militia had bigger numbers so it couldn’t be him and that mysterious tactician. Whatever doubts the woman began to clear.

“It’s just a minor annoyance to deal with…” She nodded as she descended to the ground.

She raised her hand to the remaining Plegians.

“Alright, men. I want no survivors this time. This should bring that dreadful exalt out of hiding. No one in Ylisse will know the truth of this village's fate. Failure will not be tolerated.”

She then pointed at the village.

“Now, attack-”

“I knew that you would return. Humans are so predictable.”

Aversa blinked as a defiant voice caught her attention. The mage glanced down from her mount to see a warrior in black and red in the distance, standing between them and the Themis village.

“Oh my… It seems that we’ve been found. Rather unfortunate,” she feigned sadness. “For you.”

The red warrior continued her approach, unbothered by Aversa’s thinly veiled threat.

“There’s only a few of you. You won’t win with those numbers.”

“That’s her!”

One of the soldiers cried out.

“That’s the red demon!”

“I was being merciful, letting a few of you live. I see that was a mistake,” the red warrior hovered a hand over her sword. “I won’t make that twice. Those people will sleep soundly tonight.”

“My… Someone’s being brave. I was told there were more of you. You must be quite foolish to approach us alone. Ylisseans are always so quick to throw their lives away.”

The red warrior stopped her approach, blinking.

“Zephia…? No, you’re not her…”

Aversa didn’t think much of the girl’s ramblings. She was likely a madwoman with a death wish. There was nothing demonic about this clueless warrior.

“I would tell you my name, but it has no use for a dead woman. Perhaps your death will motivate these useless men enough to finish off the village.”

“Leave this one to me, Lady Aversa. I think enough talking has passed, yes?”

One of Gangrel’s men spoke up. A newly appointed captain who was just as eager for war He was meant to act when the war started, but plans had changed.

“Ah, Orton? You seem motivated,” Aversa hummed.

“I’ve been aching to kill some Ylisseans… and I think that girl will make a good appetizer,” Orton licked his lips.

“Very well, but I prefer to do this right.”

Aversa snapped her fingers.

“Bring me that girl’s head on a plate. You’re allowed to do whatever you want to her before and after, but I want her and the village dead before the day ends.”

“““Yes, Ma’am!”””

Aversa chuckled as Orton and the remaining soldiers charged straight to the lone swordswoman. She almost felt bad before the girl. She wasn’t all there in the head, thinking she could face Plegia on her own. Regardless, she had no time to deal with this. The Grimeal flew off to the nearby camp, leaving the men to their devices.

The flight back to camp was short and uneventful, but Aversa couldn’t help but think of the strange woman’s ramblings. Just who did this woman mistake her for? Aversa took pride in her appearance, so it bothered her that someone tried to copy her style.

“Perhaps I should deal with this copy personally. It might help these headaches,” Aversa murmured as she landed her mount.

For now, she needed to contact her Lord and tell him of the change in plans. It would be ideal to just kill The Exalt and Prince Chrom sooner than expected. A minor change in plans, but Gangrel will still have his downfall. Aversa closed her eyes, taking a moment to rest her thoughts.

“Ah, so that’s where you ran off to…”

The dark mage froze. She had to be hallucinating, but she heard her voice clearly. It had to be some sort of joke, but she wasn’t laughing. Aversa whipped around and saw that mad woman standing in the middle of her camp.

“How…?” Aversa struggled to let out the words. “How did you defeat all of them at once?! How did you get here so fast? No Ylissean could fight that many men alone!”

Orton was one of Gangrel’s best fighters and tens of mages and fighters backed him! Did her friends jump in while her back was turned? Did the soldiers ignore her orders? Aversa was scrambling to find an explanation.

“You’re right. No human could win a fight like that.”

The red warrior walked slowly, blade in hand. Her face, devoid of any humanity and emotion, was covered in the blood of Aversa’s men.

“That’s why I’m not one.”

Aversa’s head was pounding, her vision slowly blurring. Grimeal had no fear… and yet she was shaking. She was willing to die for Validar’s cause… She was supposed to die for Validar’s cause.

“I’m not scared. I’m not!”

Aversa shook off those foreign feelings, pulling a risen box out of the sack attached to her Pegasi.

“You will regret not taking this chance to flee. Now, I’ll have to finish you off myself,” she said in renewed confidence.

In a swift motion, Aversa summoned a horde of undead creatures to her side. She smirked at the red warrior, awaiting her next step. Even if she could handle them, this warrior would be taken down with Goetia, Validar’s gift to her.

“Ah.”

The red woman’s lips twitched and then curled upward. It was the first time this monster conveyed anything resembling emotion which unnerved Aversa.

“So… You’re the one controlling them. That’s good.”

“She’s insane!” Aversa stumbled backward. “Kill her! Kill her at once!!”

Aversa shouted at the Risen, sending them upon the red demon. She didn’t care if she used up the entire Risen box or even multiple boxes. She needed this monster dead. If this demon didn’t die, then she’d suffer the same fate as Orton and the others.

“Shine on….”

A soft voice was heard amidst the chaos.

“...Emblem of Beginnings.”

A bright light blinded Aversa, intensifying the pounding headache. As soon as her vision returned, she was greeted with the sight of most of her Risen already killed. Aversa witnessed the demon pinned the last surviving Risen to the ground, torturing it with quick stabs in recessions. The attacks with precise, aiming outside of its vital areas to keep them alive longer. She wasn’t sure if she was hallucinating, but she could have sworn she saw a red spirit behind the demon.

“Die, Die, Die…!! You took everything…EVERYTHING from me!! Give me back my siblings, you monsters! GIVE THEM BACK!”

If Aversa was of sound mind, she would have taken this chance to attack her with Goetia. She tried to raise her hand, but the mere malice coming from the demon was too much. How could someone have that much hatred for a random Risen? Was this what awaited her next? She had one of the strongest dark magic in her hands and yet… she couldn’t summon the courage to approach someone so evil.

The stress became too much and everything went dark.

---

“Ah, you’re finally awake.”

Aversa shot up to see that the sun was beginning to set. She twirled around to the source of the voice, seeing a white-haired man sitting on a rock. He appeared to be snacking on something from a small sack.

“Candies from this world aren’t as sweet… but I’ll take what I can get.”

“Who are you? You don’t appear to be one of Gangrel’s men,” Aversa frowned. She lost so much mental energy that she couldn’t bother to deal with this odd man.

“I’m not your enemy unless you want me to be. I just wanted to see what the Grimeal are like,” he shrugged before tossing more candy pieces into his mouth. “I want to see what drove you people to worship some false god.”

Aversa narrowed her eyes. How did this man know of her true identity? Not even Gangrel suspected her. She thought about denying it, but she might go ahead and kill him anyway.

“Don’t give me that look, woman. I have no quarrel with your cult, but I am curious…”

The white-haired man lazily turned to her.

“How did someone like you join the Grimeal? Surely, you must have memories of joining their organization.”

Aversa was about to insult the fool for suggesting something so blasphemous, but then she paused. Just how did she end up in Validar’s care? She tried to think back to her past, but then she was greeted with more headaches.

“I see,” the man nodded. “You’re another victim of that wannabe Fell Dragon. He’s no different from father…”

“What are you saying?! Explain yourself!”

“I’m saying that you’re not one of them, at least willingly. You have questions about your past, don’t you? I can help you in finding answers.”

Aversa wanted to say no. She wanted to kill him for saying such idiotic things. However, she couldn’t deny that she was curious about this headache of hers.

“...Surely, you’re not doing this out of the kindness of your heart.”

“You’d be right. There’s something I want and you’re going to help me,” he jumped off of the rock. “Take me to Plegia. I’ve heard your cult has been researching ways of reviving and healing Fell Dragons. I need those research notes.”

“You think me a fool for trusting a stranger with our secrets?”

“You can deny the offer, but I won’t allow you to return to your cult,” he said calmly. “I’ve already disarmed you while you were unconscious. I won’t kill you unless you do something stupid.”

Aversa wanted to call his bluff, but the young man seemed to be capable enough to approach a Grimeal with no fear. Just like that demon…

“So, I don’t have a choice… It seems that Naga has finally punished me for being Grima’s faithful servant.”

Aversa was too exhausted to attempt to fight. That encounter with that demon was enough to lose all motivation.

“I’m not going to tell you to give up being a Grimeal. I’m sure that you will do that of your own accord. I just want your research.”

“...Fine. As long as you don’t interrupt Lord Validar’s planning, I will accept your offer. You better keep your end of the deal, boy.”

“Same to you, Madam.”

The boy held out his hand to Aversa, offering a handshake and help to her feet. The Grimeal frowned at his hand before reluctantly taking it.

“You may call me Aversa. What should I call you, little man?”

“Hmm… I suppose I have no reason to use his name anymore,” he shrugged. “My name is Rafal. I look forward to our everlasting partnership.”

“Charmed,” Aversa deadpanned. “Were you the one who saved me from that… red demon?”

“Red demon? Ah, you must mean those rumors I’ve heard,” Rafal pursed his lips. “Unfortunately, I wasn’t your Knight in shining armor. I found you here in that state.”

The Grimeal blinked. She knew that the red demon was here and had bloodlust in her eyes. There’s no conceivable way that she could have spared Aversa’s life. It seemed that she wouldn’t be able to forget that faithful encounter for as long as she lived. She only hoped that Lord Validar had a way to combat this new wild card.

Notes:

Honestly, I had a blast writing this chapter so much that I had to release it earlier than expected. I wanted to make a follow-up to Alear's changing of canon with her... changing more canon haha. I did mention how I wanted to go into different characters' views on Alear, so it was only fair I go into the enemies' point of view this time. Sorry, Aversa!

I also had to show more of Past Alear's mental state here. It was something that Engage touched upon and I wanted to expand on it. She constantly had to see her family be killed by the Corrupted and was in constant fear of being next to join them. Even when she joined Lumera, I believed she never got over her trauma, showing excitement after murdering her father and believing that she was fated to die as a Fell Dragon. Even when Alear woke up in the future as a Divine Dragon, she still struggled to face the Corrupted, despite losing memories of those times. As I said before, I do believe Fell Dragon Alear is a good person at heart, she's just still at the beginning stages of being the hero she wants to be. It might be a more difficult road without Lumera around, but she'll push through.

Also, Rafal is here! Another Fell Dragon from Elyos has appeared to shake up things. Poor Aversa, dealing with two of them in the same chapter. I'm sure things will get better for her. :)

Chapter 5: Fell Dragon and the Half-Dragon

Summary:

Veyle and Morgan search a haunted mansion together in hopes of finding the rumored Dragon.

“Ah, Lady Veyle. Thank you for coming. I apologize for calling you on such short notice.”

Veyle bowed to Vander. It had been some time since she had visited Lythos. She was helping Elyos rebuild with Mauvier when she got a letter from Lythos requesting her help. She had expected to greet the Divine Dragon Monarch but was surprised to see that Vander was the one.

“It’s quite alright, Vander… Your letter didn’t say much, so I was hoping you could tell me what’s wrong.”

Vander frowned before gesturing for the young dragon to follow.

“I didn’t want news of this incident to leave this castle. If Lythos or any of the other nations were made aware, it would… throw all of Elyos into panic. We cannot have that during this turbulent time..”

Vander brought Veyle to the ring chamber, gesturing to the ring's resting place.

“...It appears some of the Emblem Rings have been stolen.”

“What?!”

Veyle immediately sprinted to the altars, noticing four of the rings missing. Ring of The Hero King, Ring of the Caring Princess, Ring of the Princess Exalt, and Ring of Crux of Fate.

“But… There’s no way to harness their power anymore! Why would someone want them?!”

“I cannot fathom how and why someone would steal such valuable relics,” Vander sighed.

“I… It wasn’t m-”

“I know, Lady Veyle. There’s no need to defend yourself,” he raised his hand to silence the Fell Dragon.

“Does sis-... the Queen know about this?”

Vander averted his eyes.

“That… That is why I’ve brought you here, Lady Veyle.”

“What do you mean?”

“The Divine Dragon Monarch… has gone missing along with the Emblems Rings.”

“What?!”

Veyle felt her stomach sink. She took a moment to balance herself.

“She disappeared a week ago and hasn't been seen since… I know that you’re busy with restoration efforts, but…”

Vander brought himself to his knees, hanging his head low.

“I beg you, Lady Veyle. Please find her. Please help us find Queen Alear!”

---

“Morgan, are you sure this is the right place?”

Veyle raised her head to see the intimidating mansion standing before her. Something about the energy of this place felt malicious.

“Yep, this is the very place,” Morgan said while reading a map. “There were rumors of a dragon in this direction. This is the only building in this direction…”

Veyle didn’t want to doubt her new friend, but she couldn’t imagine her sister residing here.

“It’s not much but it’s a start!”

Veyle felt Morgan’s arm around her shoulders.

“We’ll just check here before looking into the Divine Dragon Oracle in Valm, okay? We just need to check our bases before going across seas!”

“You’re right… Sorry, Morgan. I’m just really worried about my sister,” Veyle said, giving her friend an uneasy smile. I feel bad dragging you with me.”

“It’s fine, It’s fine! I rarely get to go on adventures, so this is fun!”

Morgan grinned at the Fell Dragon.

“Also, helping you might help me find my parents. It’s not like I have much to go on…”

“Ah, right. Your memory still hasn’t returned to you, huh?”

“Yep. I can’t remember much aside from my parents' names… and that I wanted to be like my father. What a surprise, huh? That your sister and my mother might be the same person? Who woulda thought?!”

“It’s still difficult for me to process…”

Veyle wasn’t against the idea of accepting more family, but she couldn’t believe her sister was someone’s wife in this world. She knew that her sister already had someone special to her back in Elyos. She took the Pact Ring and its meaning seriously, so it just didn’t make sense she’d forget about them.

Also, Alear wouldn’t have been gone long enough to have a daughter already in her teens. It seemed all too strange for Veyle, but she would accept Morgan either way.

“We’ll figure it out when we find them. For now, I think we have an abandoned mansion to explore!”

Morgan grabbed Veyle’s hand, dragging her inside the mansion. The fiery tactician kicked down the door, rushing into the foyer with her new friend.

“Huh… I would have expected this place to look… scarier,” Morgan hummed. “It looks run-down but it doesn’t look different from most abandoned buildings.”

“No… I feel it, but there’s some bad energy here. I also sense some corrupted… or I guess Risen here.”

“Risen, huh? That’s not good… I don’t think we shouldn’t fight them. Father always told me to pick my battles wisely. I think.”

Morgan shrugged before turning around.

“Well, let’s just get out of here. I’m sure the rumor is-”

The red-haired girl froze, her face turning pale.

“Um… Veyle? I did kick down the door, right?”

“That’s right… I think that was a bit much, but why-”

Veyle slowly realized why her friend asked that. She turned to follow her gaze to see the door back to its normal state. The Fell Dragon gulped before slowly approaching the door, attempting to open it. However, her fears were confirmed when the door refused to budge.

“It won’t open…! How did this happen?”

Veyle tried to keep a calm mind, thinking of ways to get out of this door. She could sense some magic in the air, so they were likely trapped by some sort of spell. She turned to the nearby windows before slamming her fist against it. The glass remained sturdy, not breaking from the Fell Dragon’s fist. She could brute force it with magic, but finding the source of the spell could undo it.

“Alright, don’t panic… I think we can get out of here, Morgan. We just need to…”

Whatever thoughts Veyle had came to a halt when she noticed her friend wasn’t behind her.

“Morgan?! Morgan, where did you?!”

Veyle panicked as she searched the foyer for her friend. She knew that tactician was restless, but even she wouldn’t run into a den full of Risen. She searched around the area, but there was no sign of Morgan anywhere.

“That means she’s likely somewhere in the mansion,” Veyle shivered before turning to the stairs. “I’ll try to avoid the Risen if I can… and figure out a way out of here.”

Veyle exhaled softly before walking up the steps, beginning her trek through the second floor of the manor. She conjured a small ball of flames from her fire tome, lighting her way through the dark empty corridors. The silence did little to calm Veyle’s anxiety. The only sounds that broke the silence were her crackling flames and footsteps.

She wasn’t scared of Risen like her sister. The dark was calming compared to bright places. It was mostly the fear of being alone and Morgan being lost that troubled Veyle.

“Morgan, where are you?”

Veyle whispered to herself. She searched through the hallways, finding nothing but herself and her thoughts. None of the Risen appear to be nearby as well. It seemed strange that the mansion was too vacant for something that appeared to be a trap. She decided to throw caution to the wind, checking a random door, hoping to find something.

Fortunately, that gamble paid off as Veyle noticed those hooded robes from everywhere. She stood in the middle of the manor’s library, her back turned to Veyle.

“Morgan! There you are!”

Veyle smiled as she rushed to the tactician.

“I was worried about you! Come on, let’s go. I think we can find a way out of here.”

The Fell Dragon attempted to grab her friend’s hand but was swatted away.

“Who said that you can touch me, worm?”

It was Morgan’s voice, that much Veyle was certain, but malice filled her words. Veyle stumbled back, nearly losing balance.

“M-Morgan? Morgan, what’s wrong?”

Morgan turned to face Veyle, but something was wrong. The young girl’s eyes glowed red and she had a deep scowl. Her red hair changed into black. It was almost as if she was looking at a different person.

“How do you know my name? Only Lord Grima could refer to me by that name!”

Veyle stepped back instinctively. She learned of Grima’s name from her travels with Morgan. He was the Fell Dragon of this world, the same one that destroyed Emblem Lucina’s world. The fact that Morgan spoke of him that way only made her fear the worst.

“Morgan, please… It’s me, Veyle. We’re friends, right? You’re scaring me…”

Morgan glared at Veyle before raising her tome, lighting crackling around her free hand.

“You dare to insult me further. I’ll bring your corpse to Master Grima as an offering!”

“No…!”

Veyle grimaced, her hand quickly moving to the dagger attached to her leg. Before she could attempt to defend herself, a hand grabbed her by the collar, yanking her to the floor.

“Get down!”

“I got this! Elthunder!”

“What?!”

She heard two voices behind her. Before she could turn to face them, she witnessed Morgan being struck down by lightning. The black-haired girl fell to the floor, her body going limp.

“Morgan, no!!!”

“Huh? Veyle, I’m right here!”

Veyle blinked before seeing Morgan standing above her with no red eyes or a scary glare. She was the same Morgan she started this journey with.

“Huh?! But I…!”

She turned to where the black-haired Morgan was, but she didn’t find the girl there. Instead, a Risen was dissolving into nothingness in her place.

“Geez, you feel for that too, huh?”

A short green-haired girl walked up to Veyle, sighing.

“Don’t worry about it. Your friend fell for it too. I had to stop her before she got herself stabbed by a Risen.”

“That was a fake… but she seemed so real…”

“Aw, Veyle… I thought you would know it wasn’t me. I would never attack you, friend!”

Veyle felt Morgan’s arms wrap around her.

“I guess you’re right… She was saying all this strange stuff about serving Grima.”

“Oh, you too? I found a fake of you as well. You were wearing some strange thing on your head and talking about your dad a lot… You were pretty mean too!”

Veyle’s eyes widen at Morgan’s description of her fake. It sounded suspiciously like the evil side of her that almost took over her body. She could never forget when Zephia and Papa tried to control her with that helmet.

“Was Morgan seeing that Veyle from my memories? What about the Fake Morgan I saw? Does Morgan have a dark side as well? She had different hair and yet…”

Veyle pushed aside those thoughts to focus on something more important. The Fell Dragon turned to face the new girl.

“Thank you… I didn’t realize someone else was here. You’re a lifesaver.”

“Think nothing of it. I was surprised to see that other people came here too.”

“Oh, Veyle. Guess what?!”

Morgan hopped up and stood behind the green-haired girl. She then pointed at the girl’s ears, grinning.

“She’s the dragon we were looking for! I saw her transform, she was incredible!”

“Your friend’s crazy… She ran towards me while I was transformed” The dragon girl sighed while lifting her dragonstone. “So, you’re a dragon too, huh?”

“Um… that’s right. I got rid of my dragonstone though… so I can’t transform.”

“Hmm…” She got closer to Veyle. “Your ears don’t look like ours…”

“It’s a bit hard to explain… but it’s the truth.”

Veyle wasn’t sure if she’d believe she was from another world. Perhaps when the two have a chance to speak somewhere safe, she can reveal the truth.

“Well, I see no reason why you’d lie. Not many would say they’re a thousand-year-old dragon… and your friend here vouched for you. You guys need help going to see the Divine Dragon, right? Let me come with you!”

“Thank you… my situation is a bit complicated, but I hope we can be friends! My name is Veyle,” she stood up to bow to the girl.

“You’re kind too and so mature! Perhaps I’ll learn a lot from you,” the girl smiled. “I’m Nah… and yes before you ask, that’s my real name.”

“Learn from me, oh no… I should learn from you! I haven’t met many dragons like myself before… aside from my sister.”

“Um… you guys? I hate to cut the introductions short, but we still need to find a way out. Also, I think I hear more Risen in the way,” Morgan glanced at the door. “Still need to find the source of that strange magic too…”

“Oh, right… Let’s push on, Morgan,” Veyle nodded at her friend.

“Morgan, huh? So she has the same name too,” Nah murmured to herself.

“Nah?”

“Oh, pay me no mind. Allow me to deal with the rest of them. I feel like going on a rampage, anyway. Just back me up if you see any dragon-slaying weapons!”

“Wait, dragon girl! You’re going to collapse the building on us if you transform on this floor! Waaaaait!”

Nah and Morgan ran out of the room, leaving the perplexed Veyle behind. It seemed like their group had gained a member. Veyle had no complaints; she just hoped her sister was doing well, wherever she was.

“Wait, did she say collapse?!”

Veyle’s eyes widened before running after the two, joining Morgan in her attempts to stop the rampaging dragon.

Notes:

So, I think I've unintentionally made a Halloween Chapter for this haha. I wanted to write Veyle and Morgan meeting their first Gen 2 ally and Nah seemed like the best option. It just so happened that her paralogue in Awakening was a haunted mansion so things worked out.

Also, we got a look into Veyle's situation and how she ended up in her search for Alear. I had to at least give some insight into Divine Dragon Alear despite not making an appearance. At first, I thought about doing Engage late game for the regular timeline Alear/Veyle's canon point, but I figured post-game would be less stressful for Veyle in her adventure. She needs to unwind a little bit while searching for her big sister.

Chapter 6: Reflection and Distant Memories

Summary:

Robin attempts to comfort her friend after the battle in Themis. Meanwhile, a hooded woman struggles to deal with old memories

“Thanks again for flying me here, Sumia...”

Robin hopped off of the Pegasus, her legs wobbling a little after the brief flight. It wasn’t her first time flying, but it never got that much easier.

“It’s no problem at all! Anything to make myself useful to the Captain. I’m also worried about the Princess and the others. Helping you reach them was the least I could do,” Sumia gave her Pegasus a pat on the head.

“I’m sorry that it wasn’t Chrom riding with you. I know that I’m not the best company compared to him…”

“W-Why would you say that?!”

“Well… It seemed like you were disappointed when I was the one to ride with you instead of Chrom.”

“No…! It wasn’t that at all. If anything, I’m honored to ride alongside the Captain’s most trusted tactician.”

“I’m his only tactician, Sumia…”

Robin scratched the back of her head. She wasn’t sure if she deserved that much of an honor. If anything, Sumia’s quick thinking back in Ferox saved Chrom’s life. That was more than anything she could have done.

“Ah, right… Anyway, the point is that you’re a good friend! I’m always happy to help a friend!”

“I appreciate the sentiment,” Robin smiled at her fellow Shepherd. “I’ll go on ahead and find Lissa and the others. Hopefully, a certain someone hasn’t run off yet…”

“That’s alright. I’ll get my Pegasus settled in the meantime.”

Robin waved to Sumia before turning to see the castle town up ahead. This was her first time in Themis, but thankfully it wasn’t difficult to find her way. After all, it wasn’t hard to miss the tall castle standing in the distance. The walk was pretty nice as it reminded her of the peace she wanted to protect with Chrom. She wasn’t sure where she came from, but Ylisse was beginning to feel like her home. As far as she was concerned, nothing else mattered aside from protecting her friends.

The only question is if she could do it with war on the horizon. As much as she admired the Exalt’s idea of peace, she did have her worries with the constant Plegian brigand attacks and Risen running rampant. It was the attack on one of Themis’ villages that pushed Ylisse to consider measures to protect their borders. She knew little about the nation, but she couldn’t underestimate a country that had so much hatred for a single woman.

It didn’t help that Plegia had begun to tell a tale of a Red Demon from Ylisse killing “innocent” Plegians. At least that was what rumors were spreading around her circle. Robin didn’t need long to know who they were talking about.

It took some time but Robin arrived at the castle and was escorted to one of the rooms, where she met a few familiar faces. Lissa and Maribelle were deep in conversation while Lon’qu stood a healthy distance away from the two. The three Shepherds immediately noticed the tactician as she got closer.

“Oh, Robin! You’re here!”

Lissa waved at her friend, beaming.

“Good day to you, Tactician.”

Maribelle nodded to Robin. Admitted, she expected a more harsh reaction from the noblewoman… As for Lon’qu, he let out a grunt before averting his eyes. The same as always.

“Hello, everyone. I’m glad to see everyone safe and in good spirits. I know that the attack must have been frightening,” Robin smiled at the three.

“It wasn’t so bad… It was thanks to Alear and those two boys that everyone was safe.”

“Ah, that reminds me. Where is Alear? I was told that she was still in town. Also, I don’t see Donnel anywhere.”

“Donny said that he was going to keep Alear company. The two of them have spent days scouring the city for clues on Alear’s sister. I’m worried about them…”

Lissa frowned.

“Especially Alear… She walked off somewhere after the battle and then returned covered in blood! She wouldn’t tell us what happened… and I’m worried that something might have happened to her.”

“Oh dear…” Robin sighed. “I will go find her later. I know that she wants nothing to do with the Shepherds, but Chrom wouldn’t want her to torture herself in her search.”

“You’re the only one we rely on Robin! Maybe you can convince her to stay with us?”

“Why me? I doubt that Alear would listen to me.”

“No, I’m sure that you can help her! You’re like her best friend!”

Best friends… Robin wasn’t sure what to call her relationship with Alear. She knew the girl briefly but couldn’t help but feel some kinship with her. She couldn’t explain it, but she saw a little of herself in the girl. Was this from her forgotten memories?

“Well, I’ll try… but I can’t make any promises. I’ll try to get her to take better care of herself at least,” Robin said. “As for your other request, Chrom is willing to accept those two boys you’ve mentioned into the Shepherds.”

“Oh, right! Those guys… They seem pretty weird,” Lissa chuckled. “Especially that swordsman… but the Priest was nice!”

“Lissa, darling… I wouldn’t call such a ruffian ‘nice’. He spoke in such a crude manner,” Maribelle sighed. “I should give that young man lessons on speech if he’s to join our little group.”

Robin was surprised to see more individuals willing to join Chrom. Donnel was one thing, but it seemed like their group was getting bigger by the day. Unfortunately, Alear wants nothing to do with the group. She understood her desire to stay out of war and conflict, but it saddened her either way.

Alear was difficult at times and there were times when Robin wasn’t sure if the girl was human. However, she knew that the swordswoman was a kind soul underneath that stoic expression. An innocent soul that wanted nothing but to be with her family.

It was why she was concerned when she heard Lissa’s story. Alear kept throwing herself into battle, ignoring the clear dangers if she had one slither of hope of her sister being there. Her mental state also appeared to be a complete mess. She was quick to lose her cool whenever they encountered Risen around Ylisse and she would often call herself a ‘defect’ out of nowhere. It felt like the girl feared something… or someone that wasn’t there.

Of course, Robin was not adept at this sort of thing. It was mainly an educated guess after spending so much time with the girl. Unfortunately, she had little idea of what was going through Alear’s head and how she could help. Not even Chrom with all his charisma could get through to the red swordswoman.

Still, she had to try to help in any way she could.

It didn’t take long for Robin to find Alear. Her striking red hair and black attire made the girl stand out and she couldn’t forget the pot on top of Donnel’s head.

“I should get Chrom to give the boy an actual helmet,” Robin rolled her eyes before running towards the two walking through the marketplace. “Alear! Donnel!”

Donnel spun around, smiling widely at the tactician.

“Heya, Robin! Didn’t expect to see ya here,” the farmboy waved.

Alear slowly turned to face Robin, wearing a seemingly vacant expression.

“Robin,” the girl nodded. “Is there something you need?”

“Hey, you guys. I came here to help the others regroup with Chrom. I figured that I should let you know, Donnel.”

“Gosh… I almost forgot about that,” Donnel sighed. “I was too busy helpin’ Miss Alear that time just flew by!”

“You should go back to the others,” Alear glanced at the farmboy. “Your help… was appreciated, but I can take it from here.”

“If you’re sure, Miss Alear… I’ll go on ahead then,” Donnel smiled. “I gotta get back to Lady Maribelle anyway. I need to give back her book!”

The young farmboy ran off, leaving Robin alone with Alear. The two stood in awkward silence in the middle of bustling streets.

“You’re still here,” Alear said. “You should return to your group.”

“Soon. I’m more worried about you right now. Lissa told me that you disappeared after the battle and then returned bloodied.”

“It wasn’t my blood,” Alear calmly stated. “As you can see, I have no major injuries so you have nothing to worry about.”

“That’s not… Look, Alear.”

Robin grabbed the woman’s arm, dragging her into a nearby alley for some privacy. The last thing she needed was to have the girl scare more people.

“I’m worried that you’re going down a destructive path in your search for your sister,” she frowned. “I understand that she’s important to you, but you can’t go rush headfirst into danger.”

“I won’t die if that’s your concern. I refuse to die before seeing Veyle again…”

“You’re an amazing fighter, yes, but you’re not invincible,” Robin squeezed her arm. “I appreciate your efforts in saving Maribelle but I cannot stand by while I watch a friend suffer.”

“I’m… I’m not suffering,” Alear stammered.

“You fought Risen again, didn’t you? Whoever attacked the village had Risen among their ranks,” Robin guessed. “You usually don’t lose yourself unless those things are involved. You don’t like fighting humans, so you wouldn’t pick a fight unless…”

Alear’s lips twitched. The girl’s stoic facade was cracking again.

“...I sensed them. A woman with a dark pegasus summoned them and… then… I couldn’t take it anymore.”

Alear stared at her hands.

“I’m supposed to be a machine. A warrior who doesn’t think or act for herself. I’m not supposed to be a defect who has these emotions and acts on them. My Fa… My Lord taught me that I’m supposed to do my duty and nothing else. If I don’t, I will be killed.”

Robin winced, upon hearing this story. She had a feeling that Alear had gone through some horrible things, but she didn’t realize it was that bad.

“I hate those creatures. They may not be the same as the ones I know, but I don’t care. They took everything from me. They took my siblings. They took my freedom,” She curled her hands into fists. “I shouldn’t have these feelings. I shouldn’t have these wants. If he knew of these feelings, then I…”

“What’s wrong with having those feelings?”

Alear blinked.

“What…?”

“Those emotions are a part of you, Alear. Try as you might, you can’t get rid of them. Your Lord can’t take away what makes you… you. You have wants and needs. It’s because of them that you want to see your sister.”

“I…”

Robin pulled on the girl’s arm, bringing her in for an embrace.

“I’m sorry. I never knew how much pain you’ve been through. I wish I had the right words to comfort you, but all I have is my actions.”

It was strange. Robin wouldn’t say that she was particularly close with Alear but it felt right to do this. She wasn’t a mindless machine or a demon, she was just a scared and lost girl.

“I won’t tell you to stay,” she continued. “I will only say that you always have a place here with the Shepherds. At least, that’s what Chrom would say…”

“What would you say?”

Robin smiled, “I would say that you can lean on me if you can’t lean on anyone else.”

“I… I think I like your statement better.”

Robin kept the hug going for a bit before pulling away. She noticed a faint smile on the red-haired girl’s face which warmed the tactician’s heart.

“Say, are you hungry? I don’t know when we’ll meet each other again so I want us to leave on a happier note.”

“You… You don’t have to waste your time on me.”

“I’ll take that as a yes.”

Robin laughed as she pulled Alear along, taking her to a cafe that Sumia once recommended. She always wanted to see more of what Ylisse had to offer, so might as well do it with a friend.

---

“This gameboard has too many pieces on it.”

A white-haired woman stared at the board in front of her, unbothered by the lack of sunlight in the room. She had planned everything from the moment that troublesome girl lept through time. The time traveler may be a hindrance but her involvement will not change fate. Chrom will die, humanity will fall, and the Fell Dragon will return.

However, it seemed that things had deviated far too much for her liking. Plegia was struggling to start the war, Validar’s mission to assassinate the exalt was delayed, and Aversa had lost her nerve. It couldn’t have been Lucina’s meddling, neither was it the result of her other self’s change.

Robin placed three pieces down on the board. There were likely more pieces running about, but she didn’t care enough to check. She knew little about the other two, but she managed to use this vessel’s memories to figure out the major piece.

“The Red Demon… Humans are quick to fear the unknown, aren’t they? They fear you and they will soon abandon you.”

The Fell Vessel spoke with an odd sense of fondness. It felt… strange. Was Robin’s memories mudding her thought process or did she forget something important? She closed her eyes, trying to recall this familiarity.

“Why do you fight? You have no reason to fight and die for another Fell Dragon. I’m not the Robin you fell for.”

A red-haired warrior turned to face the Fell Vessel.

“I know, but I’ve made you a promise, haven’t I? I will always be your ally. Don’t worry.”

The warrior gave her a faint smile.

“You can lean on me if you can’t lean on anyone else.”

Robin growled before placing a hand on her face. A migraine followed after that distant memory.

“Enough of this foolishness,” she grumbled. “I’m the Fell Dragon Grima. He does not need such meaningless attachments. That warrior was only a pawn, a mindless machine to use for my machinations.”

She blamed the other Robin for these dreadful memories, cursing her past self’s weakness. If only time travel didn’t reduce the Fell Dragon’s power…

“Only a setback. Fate cannot be undone. I’ll let that foolish dragon run amok for now,” she turned back to the gameboard. “I’ll focus on dealing with these unknowns.”

Three actors that don’t belong, magical items from another world, and these mismatched memories. She will deal with all of them soon enough. Grima will return, whether or not Robin wants that.

Notes:

Grima/Future Robin finally make their appearance! I had a lot of fun writing Grima and her thoughts on things going on right now. I did start this story by wanting to have Alear and Robin bond so I had to give them a bit more development. As for Grima, I had thought about revealing her later, but I couldn't miss this chance to write both Robins in the same chapter. I did lean a bit into Grima's characterization in Heroes, especially when it comes to her thoughts on Alear. I look forward to writing more of Grima!Robin. Can't have a Fell Dragon-centric story without the big bad after all.

Chapter 7: A brief respite between friends

Summary:

Veyle taking a moment to rest before continuing her journey. During this time, she makes her allegiance clear.

“So, we’re going to head to Valm, huh? It’s going to be quite the journey.”

“Maybe, but me and Veyle were prepared for this! We’ll travel through the entire continent if we have to! Isn’t that right, friend?”

Morgan blinked before turning to the young dragon.

“Woah… Are you alright there, Veyle? Your face is almost as red as my hair!”

Veyle couldn’t answer her friend then, her mouth full of spicy chili. Sweat dripped down her face as she swallowed her food.

“It’s so hot…! Yet, I can’t stop eating!!” She exclaimed before going for another spoonful.

After the entire ordeal at the haunted mansion, Veyle felt rather drained. Between the fake Morgan, the countless Risen, and trying to calm down Nah mid-rampage, she needed a break before resuming her search for Alear. She and the other two arrived at a nearby village, stopping for supplies and information. Nah also said she was meeting friends here who could help them on their trek to Valm.

That brought the trio to the inn where Veyle had her first complete meal in ages.

“Wow, I’ve never seen someone so in love with spicy food,” Morgan whistled. “Then again, I don’t remember much so…”

“I can’t blame her… This food is so good! It’s better than the roots and leaves I’ve had.”

Nah chuckled as she set down her utensils. Veyle ignored the strange comment coming from Nah as she finished off the rest of the bowl.

“Sorry… I just couldn’t help myself,” she set down her bowl. “Spicy food is my favorite and It’s been a while since I got to try this country’s spicy dishes.”

“Ylisse has some pretty nice food,” Morgan twirled her knife. “It’s a shame that we can’t stay here for long… We’ll need to head back to Regna Ferox. Port Ferox is our best chance at getting a ship to Valm. From there, we’ll search for the Divine Dragon’s oracle. She’s also a dragon too, right?”

“That’s correct,” Nah nodded. “At least from the stories I’ve heard… I haven’t been there myself, but I always wanted to go.”

“The Divine Dragon… Maybe they will know where my sister is,” Veyle murmured. “I have no other lead so I’m willing to do whatever it takes.”

“That’s right, Veyle! We’ll probably come across my parents when we find your family…!”

“Parents, huh…? I should probably look for mine as well,” Nah glanced up with a weak smile. “Then again, I wouldn’t know where to look for them.”

“All the more reason you should come with us, Nah! We’ll find our family and introduce them to each other,” Morgan folded her hands behind her head. “It will be great!”

“Thank you, but… I’ll pass. It wouldn’t be right to do that,” Nah denied Morgan’s offer. “Besides, I don’t need a reason to travel with you guys. You helped me out so it’s only fair I return the offer.”

“Aww… You’re such a sweet girl… despite being a rampaging dragon,” Morgan shivered.

“I’ll take that as a compliment,” Nah shrugged. “It’s not easy being a half-dragon but I learn to deal with it. At least I trust that you two can handle it.”

Veyle wasn’t sure if she deserved that trust. Even if it had been some time since her battle against Papa, she still couldn’t forget the blood on her hands. How would Morgan and Nah feel if they heard about the awful things she did while under her Papa’s control? Alear and the others in Eylos accepted her, but could she say the same for this world?

“I’m jealous, Nah,” Veyle stared at her bowl. “You’re not afraid of using your dragonstone… I could never do that.”

“Huh? Oh, Right… You did mention something about not having your dragonstone,” Nah titled her head. “Do you mind telling us what happened to it?”

“I buried it somewhere. I couldn’t remember where… and I never tried to find it. Although, I held on to my sister’s dragonstone… until it broke.”

“Hey, that reminds me…”

Morgan stabbed her knife into the steak on her plate.

“Dragons can live for a crazy long time, right?”

“That’s right,” Nah nodded. “At least that’s what I’ve heard… I’m only in my teens so I haven’t figured if that part applies to me.”

“What about you, Veyle? How old are you?”

“Huh?”

“You know what? I’m curious too…”

Veyle started to blush as both teenagers looked at her expectantly. Not many asked Veyle about her age aside from Alear. Her sister would always want to know bits and pieces about her past.

“Well, I can’t say that I remember… I went to sleep for a long time before waking up not too long ago. If I had to guess, I would say I’m…”

Veyle furrowed her eyebrows as she did the math.

“...a little over a thousand?”

“What?!”

“A thousand?! You’re just as old as my mother!”

“I-I’m not that old… I’m still pretty young for my age,” Veyle pouted. “Please don’t treat me any differently…”

“We won’t… but I have many more questions for you now,” Morgan lifted the steak off the plate. “It’s not every day we get to meet someone from well before our time!”

“It’s nothing that special… and my stories aren’t fun to hear.”

She was born right around the time most of her half-siblings were already killed. It may have been many centuries ago, but she couldn’t forget the many people she lost during those times, especially her mother. She would have lost Alear too if it wasn’t for the Queen Lumera and the Emblem’s powers.

“That’s right… I would have lost my sister because I was too weak. I let that other Veyle do all those bad things and I even killed-”

“Veyle? Veyle, are you okay?”

Morgan’s words brought the Fell Dragon back to reality. Veyle blinked before turning to her tactician friend, who was chewing on her slab of steak.

“Oh, I’m fine… I’m just thinking about my sister,” Veyle smiled weakly. It wasn’t a complete lie, but she knew better than to talk about her past to these innocent girls.

“Oh, that makes sense… Things are getting pretty hectic around here with the threat of wars and rumors of a demon,” Morgan shrugged before shoving more food into her mouth.

“A demon?” Nah titled her head. “That sounds pretty scary…”

“Yeah, there are rumors of a fiery red demon running around Ylisse and Plegia, killing a bunch of bandits, thieves, and Risen… Some even said this demon once took down an entire army!”

“Fiery red…” Veyle murmured.

“Will Father dispose of Veyle too? If I think about that, it makes me sad. I would like to stand by my sister. Always. An ally. A friend.”

“She’s that important to you…”

The red Fell Dragon’s lips twitched before unsheathing her sword. The Fell version of Marth suddenly appeared, raising his Falchion, poised to strike.

“You look too much like her. It bothers me. I'll defeat you now. Whoever you are, you are not my little sister.”

Veyle frowned before opening Obscurité, channeling the tome’s dark power. Emblem Corrin appeared by her side, giving her partner a nod.

“You're right. I'm not your little sister. Still, I'm glad I was here with you to...hear all of that,” she smiled weakly. “Thank you, Sister.”

Veyle shivered at the memory. She didn’t realize just how painful it had been for Alear before she became a Divine Dragon. Something about those rumors seemed familiar to the stories told about her sister during Sombron’s reign, but… it couldn’t be that version of her.

“A red demon, huh? That sounds oddly familiar,” Nah rubbed her chin.

“Oh, you’ve met this demon before?! What are they like? Do they crush entire armies?!”

Morgan’s eyes sparkled as she leaned in close to the little dragon.

“I-I don’t think it was the same person… but I met a red warrior before,” Nah lowered her gaze. “I thought he was a bad person, but he saved my life once… and even taught me how to use my dragonstone.”

“Wow, that sounds like a really cool guy. Do you think he was a dragon?”

“I don’t know… He never talked about himself,” Nah shook her head. “I wish I could repay him for his kindness but I doubt I could see him again…”

Veyle and Morgan shared a look, taking notice of Nah’s somber tone. They didn’t need to ask more to know what likely happened to the young girl’s mentor.

“I’m sorry to hear that, Nah.”

“It’s fine… It wasn’t like we were close friends. He was more like a stubborn mentor who was a complete hardass. Still, he was the only one I could rely on when I was alone.”

“Maybe we should look into this Red demon? They could be a good addition to our group,” Morgan leaned back on her chair. “Although… It could be just a bunch of horse dung.”

“It’s fine, Morgan. We’ll just rely on Nah’s friends to help us.”

“Ah… That reminds me. We should head out to meet with them. Knowing those two fools, we should hurry before they leave.”

Nah jumped from her seat.

“Ah, I should warn you two beforehand… My friends can be a bit weird…”

“I’m sure that we can handle weird, Nah… Ain’t that right, partner?”

Morgan smiled at Veyle’s direction.

“That’s right. We’re always happy to meet new friends. I’m sure they will be nice.”

---

“Oh my. Nah, you did tell us you were traveling with such beautiful ladies.”

Veyle blinked as a silver-haired man approached her with an easy-going smile.

“Hello there, beautiful. Might I get your name and a date? Whatever order works for you,” he winked before extending his hand.

“Wow, a wyvern?!”

Veyle turned to see Morgan running around a wyvern, playing with the creature like it was a dog.

“Can you breathe fire?! How many people have you eaten?! Can I fly you to Valm?!”

“Stop that! Get away from Minvera! Nah, stop your friend!”

Morgan is chased by a pink-haired man, wearing a mask. He seemed grumpy and standoffish at first before Morgan freaked out about his Wyvern.

“Um, Morgan, maybe you should get away from the Wyvern…”

Veyle walked past the philanderer to get to her friend.

“I-It’s alright… Maybe I’ll ask another time,” the young man sighed. “I’m not hurt… I’m not.”

It took some time for Veyle and Nah to calm down Morgan and keep the masked man from losing it. The group met on the outskirts of town where everything derailed in the first introductions.

“Wow, I can’t believe you guys managed to weird out gloomy and flirty… Not bad, you two,” Nah chuckled after seeing the two boys exasperated.

“Nah, you fiend… Did you bring these girls to torment us?”

“Gerome, I’m not that childish… I heard that you two were traveling to Valm and I wanted you to help my friends.”

“Well, we don’t mind helping these lovely ladies, but… I feel there’s a Taguel in the room we should address.”

The silver-haired boy turned to the two girls.

“Your name is Morgan, right?”

“Yep! That’s my name, don’t wear it out… or do, I don’t care!”

“Same name… and same robes. You don’t think this is odd, right?”

“It’s impossible. She can’t be the same person,” the masked man grunted. “Still, I don’t like the idea of being around someone with the same appearance. She’s not coming.”

“She’s not him, Gerome! This girl and her friend helped me when I was lost! They’re good people.”

“I want to trust you, Nah.... and I'm not one to turn down a pleading lady but she might be in the same league as him…”

“Um…”

Veyle raised her hand.

“I think we’re a bit lost here… Do you guys know Morgan?”

Nah and her two friends become silent. Veyle felt the air become tense as the two men stared at Morgan with wary looks.

“Hey, Hey… I may or may not look like someone, who cares?”

Morgan sighed before stepping forward to the three.

“If you guys aren’t comfortable with us, we won’t follow you guys. Veyle and I can go back to traveling on our own. Ain’t that right, partner?”

“Right… I don’t know what’s going on, but Morgan is my friend. I trust her the most to help me find my sister.”

Veyle smiled at her friend before patting her on the shoulder. She didn’t know all about Morgan, but she believed in her. If she was truly her niece, then she had to be there for her family.

The two were about to walk away before they heard a sigh.

“Such sisterly bond… I doubt we can win against this one, Gerome,” the silver-haired flirt shrugged with a smile.

“Hmph… Fine, but I’m watching her.”

“Wait, so does that mean…?”

The two boys nodded their heads. Nah, filled with emotion, jumped up and hugged her two new friends.

“You guys are the best! Morgan, Veyle, we can still travel together!”

“Ack…! Nah, I can’t breathe… Please let go…”

“You’re too strong, Nah…!”

The two girls struggled to escape the dragon’s embrace, gasping for air. Meanwhile, their two new companions are watching the semi-heartwarming scene with an uneasy smile.

Notes:

I wanted to make another downtime chapter for Veyle. Even if we haven't seen her go through much, I still want her to bond more with Nah and Morgan before they search for a certain Divine Dragon. Gerome and Inigo have arrived to help, but we're not done yet with adding more Gen 2 kids into the fold.

I'm surprised that I'm able to keep going with this story. I don't have much of a set plan on where canon will go with these three, but I do want to focus on their journey over doing a retelling of Awakening. Also, I do have plans for what happened to Divine Dragon Alear, but that may or may not be saved for a separate fic. Canon will probably go similarly with Chrom and Robin's journey, at least until the Fell Dragons play a part in things.

Chapter 8: The Three Red Swordwomen

Summary:

Severa comes across some unexpected help in the form of a mysterious young girl and a familiar-looking merchant.

Severa clicked her tongue, struggling to keep her emotions in check. The young mercenary tried to not look at the soldier as the life left his eyes. She had seen men, women, and children die plenty of times in her timeline. It was simply a reality when dealing with the Fell Dragon and his minions laying waste to the land. She accepted that reality, even if it frustrated her to no end.

However, things were different. She had to see this sort of thing in a Ylisse that hadn’t been ravaged by the Fell Dragon. Risen was one thing, but it was different when she had to see people die because of the selfishness of others.

She only wanted to look for her lost companions but she ended up dealing with the ugliness of the past. She heard rumors of Noire being in this direction and seeing the devastation on this road only worsened her stress. It didn’t help that Northen Ylisse was dreadfully cold at this time of year.

“Damn it all…! We lost him,” one of the merchants cursed as he failed to resuscitate the fallen soldier. “Naga has truly forsaken us.”

The merchant turned to face the time traveler, shaking his head.

“I’d turn back if I were you, Lass. Bandits have blocked the road ahead. They’re demanding a King’s ransom in illicit tolls. Even if you could afford the toll, a young girl like yourself would only attract the slavers there.”

“I’m not stupid damsel, I’ll be fine,” Severa shrugged. “Those slavers might be the ones I’m looking for.”

“Wait, you don’t intend on fighting them alone?! That’s suicide,” the merchant’s eyes widened. “I appreciate your heroics but they have numbers on their side!”

“A friend of mine is likely being attacked by those bastards. I’m not leaving until she’s safe and sound,” Severa walked past the merchant. “I’ll take care of those bandits so sit tight.”

“I-I beg you to reconsider, Miss! We already failed to stop one of you. I would only feel horrible if I let another young lady run off into danger…!”

Severa stopped in her tracks, turning back to face the merchant.

“Explain,” she pointed at the skittish man. “Tell me all you know about this other girl.”

“There was another swordswoman that came by here not too long ago. She has long red hair and wore this strange black attire… She wasn’t one for words and she ignored us when we tried to stop her,” The merchant rubbed his chin before looking back at Severa. “Are you related to her?”

Severa pursed her lips. She would have believed a certain pegasus knight had jumped into battle if it wasn't for the black attire. Fortunately, it didn’t match her mother’s description, she could avoid that awkward meeting.

“Never heard of her,” Severa turned her back to the merchant. “Thanks for the concern, but I didn’t ask for it.”

She ignored the rest of the merchant’s ramblings as she sprinted ahead. She could use the confusion to search for Noire if another person was fighting. It seemed shitty, but Severa wasn’t completely against the idea of letting the mystery girl fight by herself. She would prioritize her friend’s safety over a stranger’s if she had to.

Severa continued down the road, trying to ignore the stench of death. She recognized that smell from anywhere, but it was still awful to deal with. She tried to ignore the dead bodies littered all around her, even if a few of them were bandits. She thanked the light fog for pushing the gruesome sight off her mind. Even if she lived in hell for years, she still hated the sight of death.

“Where are you bastards…? If you laid one finger on Noire, I swear I’ll…” Severa grumbled as she ran down the road. It felt oddly quiet for a road that bandits and slavers controlled. She remembered that a village was at the end of this road, so it was likely that they were heading there. Perhaps, she could circle through the forest and attack their blind spot while dealing with the mystery girl.

At least that was her plan until a flash of steel entered her vision. Years of training with her parents and Lucina kicked in at that very moment. Severa shifted her body to block the incoming blow with her shoulder pads. As her assailant stumbled, Severa opted out of using her blade to tackle them to the snow. Severa’s vision blurred as she rolled on the ground with the warrior in black.

The struggle lasted for only a few seconds ending with Severa landing flat on her back, her opponent knocking the wind out of her. Her opponent sat on top of her, pinning the mercenary to the ground and pressing a blade to her neck. The warrior’s red eyes locked right on hers.

“Surrender,” they gave only a simple command.

“Piss off! I’d rather die than surrender to you slavers-”

“What are you talking about? You’re the slaver, here.”

Severa blinked as she looked up to see her opponent. A young woman with long flowing red hair. She stared at the mercenary with a vacant expression. The lack of emotions on the girl’s face sent a shiver down Severa’s spine.

“Do I look like a slaver, you idiot?! Gawds, I’m surrounded by nothing by idiots!”

“Do I look like a slaver to you?”

The weird girl got off of Severa, sheathing her sword.

“Haha, very funny. Now you’ve wasted both of our time…”

Severa huffed at the stranger before jumping up and dusting herself off. Now she needs to clean this outfit…

“Sorry,” the girl turned her back to Severa. “You should go back. I’ll handle these bandits. You’re strong but you can’t focus.”

“And you’re too bloodthirsty. If I leave you alone, you’ll cut down my friend by accident,” Severa snapped at the weird girl. “You must be the idiot those merchants were talking about. Don’t tell me that you’re planning on running into frontlines…”

“I can handle bandits,” the girl glanced back at Severa. “They’re easier to kill than Risen.”

Severa let out a deep sigh. This girl was a lost cause and likely wouldn’t last long if she continued fighting like that. She shouldn’t bother with this woman and yet…

“You’re going to get more innocent people killed if you’re not careful, idiot. What if they have hostages? They’ll get killed if you run in without a plan.”

The weird girl frowned. It seemed like Severa’s words managed to get to the woman. She didn’t care if the fool died, but she’d get Noire and more innocent people killed.

“What do you suppose we do? If we’re not quick, they’ll-”

“I know, I know…! Just… ugh… Just follow me! I studied the area here and we can sneak past the main forces and reach the village,” Severa grabbed the foolish girl by the arm. “We’ll rescue the villagers and kidnapped folks before fighting those bandits.”

“I see. You’re smart.”

Severa was grateful that the girl couldn’t see the blush on her face.

“Well, duh! You don’t survive this long without smarts… Now, shut up and follow me.”

She wasn’t in the mood for conversation, especially with Noire, who was still nowhere to be seen. She knew that her friend was an expert archer, but she was also an emotional wreck. She only hoped that she wasn’t too late in saving her. There’s no telling what she’d do if she let one of her allies die before they could stop Grima.

Severa led the swordswoman through the forest area, remaining vigilant for any signs of bandits or villagers. Unfortunately, her plans suddenly started to crumble as she heard sounds of fighting close by.

“It’s just one woman! How are we having trouble with her?!”

“Red hair… Is she the Red Demon?!”

Severa grimaced before glancing back at the girl behind her. The two share a look before the weird girl unsheathed her sword.

“No…! We need to go to the village first!”

“Sorry, but I’m not letting them hurt an innocent person because of me.”

“I can’t win with you,” Severa grumbled before throwing her hands. “Fine, Fine…! But I’m not letting go out there alone!”

She wanted to warn the village, but knowing the battle outside, she might need more time there. So much for going at things more covertly…

“How many dumb red-heads are there?!” Severa unsheathed her weapon “Alright, you cover my back, blockhead! If you let me die, I’ll come back and haunt you!”

“My head isn’t a block…”

The young mercenary rolled her eyes before taking the lead, pulling the girl to the bushes. She watched the roads to get a better look at the battlefield. Just as she predicted, a young woman was outnumbered by a gang of bandits. Fortunately, the woman wasn’t in any distress, effortlessly dodging any attack the group sent her way. She was practically dancing through the battle, her swordplay feeling more elegant than anything Severa had witnessed.

Severa couldn’t put a finger on it, but she could have sworn she met the woman before. The woman’s red hair styled into a ponytail felt like something she saw back in her time.

“Alright, while they’re distracted. I think the guy with the ugly haircut and big axe is their leader. We’ll rush him down while his men are distracted,” Severa turned to the woman of few words. “Watch yourself… They may be untrained fools, but they’re still slaver scum at the end of the day. There’s no honor with them.”

“Don’t worry,” the quiet girl stood up. “I don’t care about honor.”

“Well, remember what I said! If you get me killed, I’ll kick your ass!”

The two redheads nod before jumping out of the bushes. Severa let out a war cry before rushing down the leader that was standing behind his forces. The man whipped his head around but it was too late. Severa was already within his range, making a clean diagonal slash at the man’s torso. He hissed before jumping back and holding his axe.

“Ah, I see that more fine ladies have appeared. A feisty one aren’t you? The three of you will earn plenty of gold-”

“You talk too much.”

A red blur flew past Severa. The mercenary blinked as the bandit leader was immediately knocked back by the same red blur, revealing herself to be the weird girl.

“I will dispose of you,” she spoke with no energy in her voice. It was difficult for Severa to tell if the girl even knew of human emotions.

The girl pressed on the offense, keeping the bandit leader from gaining any more ground with quick and precise stabs. Severa had to shake herself out of the trance she was in, focusing more on the village’s savior being outnumbered. She took advantage of the gang’s shock at reinforcements, cutting through multiple thugs to reach Ponytail Girl.

“Wow, I didn’t expect to get some backup here… not that I needed it,” she grinned at Severa. “But I won’t deny a little investment.”

“Blame the other one,” Severa stood back to back with the other woman. “Let’s wrap this up already. It’s cold as shit and I’m already sick of today!”

Ponytail chuckled before turning to the bandits circling them. A few of the bandits had also broken off from their formation in an attempt to help their boss against Weirdo.

“You will hear no complaints from me, darling. Now let’s get to business!”

The two women immediately press the attack, fighting through the horde of criminals. Despite their number advantage, the gang was struggling through the combined teamwork of the two. Severa’s offense made up for Ponytail Girl’s defensive maneuvers and vice versa. As quickly as the battle began, it immediately reached its climax with most of the weaker thugs falling to the two warriors.

“Damn it, there’s now more of these demons! Where’s Victor?!”

One of them attempted to find their boss and call retreat, but he received the last answer he wanted.

“Dead.”

The last remaining thugs all froze as a fiery red swordswoman appeared behind them, her face covered in the blood of their leader.

“They refused to surrender peacefully. They were stupid,” she said with venom dripping her every word.

“M-Monster!” One of the bandits pointed at the weird girl. “You’re an absolute monster! A demon like they said!”

“Monster, am I? Tell that to the people you’ve murdered. The villagers you stole from. The homes you ruined and the girls you sold into slavery.”

She calmly walked to the last remaining men, staring at them with lifeless eyes. Severa had seen that expression from anywhere. She had witnessed many people go through awful times in the future that they’ve given up on things getting better.

“If I’m a monster, what does that make you? Answer me.”

“A-Ah…”

She got into one of the men’s faces, pressing her sword to his neck. She stared at the thug with empty eyes, her grip steady and her resolve firm. She had killed many of his friends and she’d kill again.

“Answer me.”

“Ah!! Please, don’t kill me!! We give up! We surrender! We’ll serve as much prison time as possible, just please… please spare us…!”

The man and the rest of the bandits all dropped their weapons, begging the girl for forgiveness. Severa grimaced as a foul smell filled her nostrils.

“Damn it… They really soiled themselves,” she grumbled before pinching her nose. “Gross…”

“Well, that was an interesting ending,” Ponytail sheathed her blade. “At least I can make a killing for sealing undergarments now!”

“Seriously…? Why am I always around weirdos?”

---

“S-Severa, you came for me…!”

Severa struggled to hide her blush as Noire continued to cling on to her. She didn’t get a chance to clean up so this only made it even more awkward.

“Yeah, Yeah… No need to cry about it,” she sighed while patting her friend on the back.

“But…! I’m so happy…! You saved the village and my life!”

After dealing with the remaining bandits, Severa finally managed to reach the village just to see Noire safe and sound to begin with. She fought off her pursuers and was prepared to defend the village if the criminals got far. If it was anyone else, she would have been pissed for wasting her time, but she had a soft spot for the nervous wreck.

She wanted to get a shower, but she was stuck in the village elder’s home for the meantime. The old geezer wanted to reward the three warriors who protected his home. She wouldn’t turn down a gift, but she would have preferred to do this alone… It made leaving before Ylissean Knights showed up to collect the criminals difficult.

That and she was surrounded by a group of weirdos.

“Aww… It’s so wholesome to see such a strong friendship,” the merchant with a ponytail chuckled. I might have some matching items to celebrate your bond.”

Severa rolled her eyes at the merchant’s words. To think that the woman was part of Ylisse’s biggest merchant family. The majority of girls have the same name and matching appearance, from what she was told. It explained why Severa saw her face before…

Unfortunately, she couldn’t get much out of the other girl.

Severa turned to the strange girl, watching her stand a fair distance away from the group. After scaring those bandits, she tried to leave but Anna dragged her back to the village to offer thanks. One thing led to another and now all of them were together again.

She thought about leaving her be, but something within Severa couldn’t let things just end with her owning the fool.

“Thanks for the help back there,” Severa murmured to the strange girl. “You saved us a lot of trouble… so you’re not as dumb as you look.”

The strange girl lifted her head, glancing at the mercenary.

“...No need to thank me.”

“It’s not like I needed to, idiot,” Severa grumbled her breath.

“Ladies, I apologize for the wait,” an elderly voice called out to them. “Thank you again for saving our village. With the roads now open to merchants again, we can survive the winter.”

The village elder appeared before the four women, bowing his head.

“We can’t pay you much, but we’re willing to do whatever we can to repay your kindness and bravery.”

“No need for any of that,” Anna shook her head. “I came here to do business, to begin with. The roads being safe is more than enough payment for a hardworking merchant! I’m not as greedy as my other sisters, I’ll have you know!”

“I didn’t do it for the money, gramps. Just give me a place to stay and a nice bath,” Severa sighed while trying to pry Noire off.

“...I just want information on my sister. That’s all.”

“Information, you say…? I wouldn’t mind sharing as much as I can, but surely you must want more?”

The weird girl shook her head.

“I just want… to find Veyle. She’s my younger sister… and my sole reason for living,” she curled her hands into fists. “She’s a small child with black and white hair… I’ve been told that she was here on this continent but I can’t find her.”

“A small child… with black and white hair? Unfortunately, I don’t recall anyone of that appearance coming by this village. I’m sorry, lass.”

The girl frowned before turning her back to everyone.

“It’s fine. I’ll leave you all be.”

Severa wasn’t sure what to make of the girl’s journey. She related to the struggle of being separated from loved ones, even if she held a grudge against her mother. She was a foolish knight, but she was still family.

“That’s not my problem,” Severa shrugged and she was about to leave until Anna spoke up.

“Veyle, huh? I think I’ve heard that name before from my sister,” the red-haired merchant rubbed her chin.

“Eh?”

“What…?”

“Veyle… Veyle… Yeah, now I remember! My little sister spoke of meeting someone named Veyle,” Anna smiled brightly.

Severa watched as the strange girl’s face lit up for the first time since meeting her. She took that as her cue to leave. As much as she felt relieved for the strange girl, she had no reason to stick around. After all, she doesn’t belong in this timeline so shouldn’t get invested.

The red mercenary dragged her skittish friend away, leaving her two former companions alone to discuss things.

“At least, I’m done dealing with those weirdos,” Severa sighed.

“Um… Severa?”

“What is it, Noire?”

“I think I’ve heard of that girl,” she glanced back at the other two. “I… I think she-”

“Please save it until after I get a nice bath… I’m too tired of dealing with any more craziness…”

The last thing she wanted was to learn more about this messed-up chick before getting some rest.

Notes:

This is one of my longer chapters again. We're back in Alear's journey and the many people coming across her. I've wanted to write Severa and Noire in this for a while and the reason why will be apparent in the next chapters. We're now getting back into more plots and Alear getting somewhere in her journey.

Chapter 9: The Fell and The Cursed

Summary:

Noire has questions about her savior while Tharja is recruited by a strange man

“Out of the question, Noire.”

“P-Please, Severa…! I can’t do this alone!!”

Noire tugged on Severa’s arm. If there was one person she could rely on, it was her old friend. She was more reliable than Noire and brave enough to confront anyone. She saved her from those thieves and slavers, making her the most dependable.

After spending a night in the village, the two planned on leaving together before Noire saw the girl with the same hair color as Severa nearby. She heard from Lucina about a girl who seemed close to the Shepherds back in Ferox—a girl with a dull expression and an attachment to Chrom’s right-hand woman and tactician. She wanted to ask the girl a few questions but was too nervous.

“I said no. I’m not going to talk with that girl again!”

“B-But…! She might be the one Lucina told me about…”

“And? I’m not getting involved with that weirdo,” Severa huffed. “That girl gives me the creeps. She’s not someone you should get close to.”

“I just want… I want to know if she has seen our parents. Maybe she can help-”

“Noire, we can’t reveal ourselves. That’s the most important rule we got,” Severa sighed. “Not like I want to see my mother anyway. The last thing I need is to see another unwanted redhead.”

“I… I don’t know, Severa. I know that Lucina told us not to… but…”

Noire wanted one thing out of this trip to the past: to see her Father. She had little memory of the man, and it didn’t help that her Mother would often curse her if she brought him up.

“Okay, but why do I have to be there? Couldn’t you use your talisman to confront the girl?”

“I… I’m worried I might not get a good conversation with her…”

Severa sighed before pulling her off.

“Alright, Noire. None of that. You’re never going to get anywhere if you’re this pathetic.”

“Sorry…”

Noire’s gaze turned to the snow on the ground.

“...How about this? I’ll stand over here while you talk to her. If she tries to hurt you, I’ll kick her ass, okay?”

“O-Okay…”

Noire knew Severa wasn’t always the most truthful about her feelings. It was the best help she could get from her dear friend. The skittish archer smiled at her before turning to see the red warrior standing in front of a market stall, taking small bites out of a warm pastry.

She glanced at Severa one more time before slowly approaching the warrior in the middle of her breakfast. The girl didn’t seem to notice Noire’s presence, focusing more on the pastry in her hands. The two stood there in silence before Noire cleared her throat.

“Uh… Excuse me…?”

Noire instinctively flinched as the girl finally turned her way. The red warrior stared at the archer while continuing to eat. Silence returned to the area for a good few moments before the warrior responded.

“You’re that swordswoman’s friend.”

“Um… My name is Noire. I heard you helped her yesterday… so I wanted to thank you.”

“...Alear.”

“Huh?”

“That’s my name. Alear.”

“No, I get that. I just… That name sounds familiar.”

Noire couldn’t tell where she heard that name. If she had to guess, Lucina must have told her when their paths converged a while ago. That or Alear was someone important in the future…

“I see,” Alear returned to eating her pastry. “It wasn’t all me. You should thank Anna. She’s a good person. I’m not.”

“You stopped all of those bandits… A bad person wouldn’t have done that,” Noire said in a low voice.

“Your friend is glaring at me… She hates me.”

“Severa glares at most people… but she’s nice when you get to know her. She always helps me when I make a mess of things…”

“You two are close friends. I envy you,” Alear nodded. “I don’t have the luxury of being too close to others.”

Noire was beginning to realize that her worries were for nothing. Alear’s expression was hard to read, but she spoke like someone who wasn’t used to having friends. That seemed to match Lucina’s story, so she had to be the same person.

“Uh… I wanted to talk with you because a friend of mine has met you once. Do you remember Marth?”

“Marth? How do you…” Alear glanced at the ring on her finger. “Wait… You’re talking about the girl using his name. Yes, I met her.”

“You… You knew she was a girl?”

“She resembled someone I knew once. They’re similar… but at the same time not.”

“I see. A-Anyway, I wanted to ask you a few things. You traveled with the Shepherds, right?”

Alear nodded as she took another small bite from the pastry.

“For a short time.”

“I’m… I’m looking for someone from that group. I… I was wondering if you knew him.”

“...I’m not sure if I can help you. I wasn’t there for long and It’s not like I’m a member.”

Noire took that into account. She knew that Alear likely hadn’t met her father yet, but she wanted to at least confirm it.

“Could we at least talk about it? Please…?”

Alear’s lips formed a thin line. Noire was prepared to give up and leave until Alear grabbed her hand without warning.

“Come with me,” she plainly said.

“W-What?!”

---

“Seriously? You two just had to drag me along too…”

Severa sighed as she sat beside Noire.

“You came here by yourself…”

As soon as Alear dragged Noire away, she noticed Severa following them. She was about to start a fight with Alear before realizing that the warrior was leading them to one of the shops around the village. There, a familiar face greeted them.

“Gee, Alear… I wish you’d give the same energy into dragging customers here,” Anna sighed. “Still, you’re not the worst roommate I’ve had. That would go to my older sister…”

“Sorry, Anna. They wanted to talk.”

“Think nothing of it. You’re a friend of my little sister! Annas always helps a friend of the family!”

Alear bowed to Anna before returning to the others.

“...I tried to tell her that I don’t remember helping her sister,” she frowned. “She insisted that I was the Alear who helped her…”

“You’re quite popular, aren’t ya? First, you’ve befriended Marth and now you’re helping the entire Anna clan,” Severa rolled her eyes. “Did you come here just to gloat?”

“...I’m not someone you should be envious of,” Alear shook her head. “Now, what do you want to know? Who are the people you’re looking for?”

“My father!”

Noire blurted out without thinking.

“I’m looking for my father… I don’t know if he’s part of the Shepherds, but… my mother said she met him while they fought together.”

“...Your father? I don’t remember anyone that old enough to have a daughter your age…”

“Way to go, Noire… You just had to tell her,” Severa facepalmed.

Noire winced, realizing her mistake. She was so excited at learning more about her father that she forgot that Alear wouldn’t understand.

“Sorry! J-Just forget what I-”

“I won’t pry,” Alear held out her hand. “If you believe your father is the others, then you must be telling the truth. I won’t ask any questions. Just give me a description of him. Do you know his name?”

Noire paused for a moment before shaking her head.

“Mother never told me his name… She would get upset whenever I asked her about him,” she frowned. “I do know some things from friends… and mother’s journal.”

“Give as much as you can.”

“...He liked sweets. Mother would often talk about hexes she made to combat Father’s sweet tooth. People would often consider him aloof and hard to deal with, but he means well. He had connections with Plegia and that's how he met my mother.”

Alear slowly nodded after Noire finished her description.

“I can’t say that I know of someone in the Shepherds that matches that description.”

“Oh…”

“But… It feels like I know someone like that. But it couldn’t be them,” Alear frowned. “Someone from my past… but… they’re gone now. Everyone is…”

She exhaled softly before shaking her head.

“Forget it. I’m sorry, Noire… I don’t know of your father.”

“It was worth a shot,” Noire smiled sadly. “I still know that he’s out there… somewhere.”

“What a waste of time,” Severa scowled. “You’re pretty useless when it comes to anything else except fighting, Alear. Why even entertain us?”

“Severa, that’s not-”

“It’s the truth, right? You’re just like the rest of us. Good for killing and not much else.”

Noire felt awful when hearing Severa berate Alear. She was kind enough to talk with us, but it wasn’t enough for her friend. She could only hope that a fight doesn’t break out between the two.

“You’re right,” Alear said calmly. “I’m only a tool. A weapon to be used. I fight and kill. That is my purpose.”

“At least you’re self-aware… Gawds, it's hard to get you riled up!” Severa groaned. “I can’t win with you!”

“I have no reason to be angry. You care about your friend. I failed to help her. You deserve to berate me. I’m a defect. I deserve your scorn.”

“Ugh! Stop that! Even when you’re self-loathing, it pisses me off!”

Noire stared at the two, unsure of what to make their banter. She couldn’t tell if the two liked each other or not. Still, it was nice that her fears of a fight were unfounded.

“Still… Thank you, Alear… You didn’t have to answer my questions.”

“I wanted to do some good… I understand the pain of being away from family,” Alear stood up. “That’s why I must find my sister.”

“So… You’re looking for family too,” Noire murmured.

“I’m going to travel with Anna to see her sister. We will leave tomorrow,” she turned her back to the two. “If you have any more questions, best ask them before then.”

“Um… Well… I have only one more.”

“Say it.”

“Can I come with you?! You’re friends with the Shepherds, right? That means you’d come back to them!”

Alear blinked before turning back to Noire.

“What?”

“INSOLENT WENCH, DID YOU NOT HEAR ME?!”

Noire snapped, not realizing that she was holding on to her talisman. The girl’s face twisted into a deranged rage while shouting at Alear.

“GRANT ME AND MY ALLY PASSAGE TO THE SHEPHERDS! DENY ME AND I SHALL RAIN HELLFIRE UPON YOU!”

The red warrior was taken aback by the outburst, unable to respond immediately.

“...Are you okay?”

“Wowzers… Alear, you make some strange friends,” Anna chuckled, seemingly unfazed by Noire’s threats.

“Great, now you got her going… and who said anything about me joining?” Severa stood up to swipe the talisman from Noire.

“A-Ah…! Noire reverted to her normal expression. “Sorry… I just… I didn’t want us to lose a chance to see our parents again.”

“Ugh, you’re a handful… but you’re my handful,” she shrugged. “Fine, whatever! Only because you asked!”

“I’m so lost,” Alear scratched her head. “...I won’t stop you if you want to join us, but I can’t guarantee we’ll meet the Shepherds soon.”

“Also…”

Anna cleared her throat.

“You two need to pay if you want to ride with us. Alear gets a free ride, but her friends still need to pay.”

“Are you KIDDING me?!”

“Oh dear…”

Noire’s face has gone pale, realizing how this journey was going to end up more costly than she expected. Hopefully, this doesn’t change Severa’s mind… especially when she realizes that the Archer is out of coin.

---

Tharja wasn’t fond of Aversa, which shouldn’t be a surprise. She held no love for Gangrel’s right hand and possible mistress. She also suspected that the woman was Grimeal, but it didn’t matter to her. She just didn’t care much for her among most people in Plegia. Still, as long as she can work on her hexes, she couldn’t care less what she did.

All of that changed when the blasted woman dragged her out of her studies on some ‘important’ mission.

“Pick up your feet, shaman,” Aversa commanded her. “Be grateful that I’m giving you this honor of helping me.”

“Oh, joy,” Tharja deadpanned. “It was my dream to give my life for this wasteland of a nation.”

“Tch… You’re lucky that I need your services,” Aversa grumbled.

“As long as I don’t have to fight in some war, I’ll follow your command for now.”

She followed the seductress through the palace corridors until they came three men huddled together. She recognized one of them from the crow perched on his shoulder. It seemed the stories of this prodigy mage were true, Tharja thought.

The second man appears to be an orange-haired Ylissean. Most likely one of the thugs that Gangrel hired for whatever misdeed. She didn’t care much for him at first glance either.

It was the third man that piqued her interest. His attire doesn’t appear to be Plegian or Ylissean, nor does the way he carries himself. Tharja could almost taste the darkness oozing from this man’s soul. A thin smile appeared on her face the more she examined him.

“Alright, you three fools. I’ve brought another pair of hands. Will this suffice, boy?” Aversa glared at the strange man.

“Certainly. We should be able to kill two birds in one stone,” he waved his hand dismissively. “We should find a way to deal with your memory issues in time.”

“Good, now I have a war to get back to,” Aversa huffed at the man before walking off.

“Wowie, I can’t believe the famous Aversa wants our help,” Henry chuckled. “Sounds pretty fun!”

“Sure, Sure… As long as I get paid,” the orange-haired man stuck a lollipop into his mouth. “And you give me more of those sweets, Rafal. You’re a man after my heart, you know?”

“I’m flattered,” Rafal commented before turning to Tharja. “You’re Tharja, I presume? I want you to help little Henry with Lady Aversa’s memory problems. It shouldn’t be difficult for someone of your skill.”

“No issue at all, but I’m more curious about you,” she pointed at Rafal. “You’re not from here, aren’t you?”

“You’ll learn more about me when the job is done. I’ll have something else for you afterward. Gaius and I will have our mission to complete.”

Rafal walked away from the group, gesturing for the thief to follow. Tharja frowned at the man’s behavior. It only made her more interested.

“I’ll figure you out soon, boy,” she declared to herself.

Notes:

I apologize for the wait on this chapter. A bit of writer's block and some personal stuff got in the way. I have a vague idea of how I want the plot to go, but I'm still keeping up with the theme of Awakening Cast interacting with the Three Fell Dragons. I thank you all for being patient.

As for this chapter, I did want to have a bit of connection between Alear and Rafal, despite the two being vastly different from the ones they knew of. Alear does know of a version of Rafal or at least a dragon that is similar to him in my interpretation. I did want to give him a bit of development soon since I do love the story between him and Nel. The latter may not be in the story but I might have a few plans for her, just like Divine Dragon Alear.

Happy Holidays and if I don't release another by then, Happy New Year!

Chapter 10: Gaius and the two Gregs

Summary:

Gaius thought that he was in for an easy job with his employer until dragons got involved. Meanwhile, the war continues with Ylisse and Plegia

Gaius didn’t care who his employer was, as long as the job wasn’t dirty and the pay was good.

He didn’t have any particular allegiance, so he didn’t care if Plegia or even Valm hired him, as long as he didn’t need to get his hands too dirty. He was supposed to help this weird Plegian dude rob the exalt, but it seemed that fate had different plans for this vagrant.

Rafal was a strange employer. He would often berate and insult Aversa, the King’s right-hand woman, and live to tell the tale. He also ignored the curses placed on him by Sunshine. The guy was only focused on results and didn’t care whom he insulted.

Gaius couldn’t help but respect the hustle. The guy had no love for Plegia, and it showed in his actions. It was dangerous to spend time around such a guy, but he had some really good foreign sweets.

“Yo, Bossman. I’m back from recon,” Gaius whistled as he entered the tent, his eyes landing on Rafal with his back turned to him.

“Good, you’re back,” Rafal responded without breaking his eyes from the map on the table. “Found anything useful or are the Grimeal still useless?”

“Most of the cult started to make their move on Ylisse,” Gaius glanced over Rafal’s shoulder. “You were right, Bossman… They’re plotting to kill the Exalt.”

“I’m not surprised,” Rafal hummed. “Aversa has told me enough about the Grimeal to know that they wouldn’t be satisfied with just the Fire Emblem.”

“You’re a lifesaver. If you hadn’t hired me, I would have had the lady’s blood on my hands,” he sighed before walking to the opposite end of the table. “Should we do something about that?”

“Sadly, my hands are tied. It’s part of my deal with Aversa that I don’t act against Validar or King Gangrel. Fortunately, I doubt either of them will truly destroy Ylisse. Not with Prince Chrom, the Shepherds, and Ferox standing in their way. Let’s not forget the mysterious red demon.”

“Don’t tell me that you believe that nonsense?”

“Of course, I do,” Rafal said plainly. “I wouldn’t be surprised if the Demon is someone I know.”

“You’re messing with me.”

“Gaius, when have I ever joked with you?”

“Seriously? Shit, man…”

Rafal lifted his head to meet Gaius’ gaze.

“It’s only a theory, but the demon’s actions remind me of my siblings. I couldn’t tell you which one… All of them were quite ruthless, especially Veyle.”

Gaius was taken aback. Rafal rarely spoke about himself, so moments like these were few and far between. Just what could have happened to the man while he was gone?

“You have a big family, huh?”

“Had a big family,” Rafal corrected. “All of my siblings are dead. I’m the only one left, as far as I know.”

“Sorry to hear that, Boss.”

“Don’t be. I hated most of them. I hated my father too.”

Gaius knew that there was a lot to unpack with Rafal’s comments but decided not to linger on it. The two weren’t the type to talk about their feelings or past that much to begin with.

“Did you find anything else of substance? The Grimeal must have something that could revive dragons,” Rafal furrowed his eyebrows.

“Not much… I told you about the Ritual before,” Gaius folded his hands behind his head.

“That one is less than ideal. The Grimeal uses a human vessel to revive their false god,” Rafal glanced back at the map. “That’s not what I desire. The Grimeal must have something—anything that can fulfill my goals.”

“You’re looking for something about dragons, huh? Well, I have a rumor, but it might be something,” Gaius approached the map, pointing at one of the deserts near the border. “There’s a rumor that the Grimeal have an actual dragon in captivity. Nothing concrete, but it’s worth looking into.”

“Interesting. I have yet to see the dragons of this realm,” Rafal rubbed his chin. “Pack your things, Gaius. We found our next destination.”

“Should I get Sunshine and the kid?”

“Leave them,” he waved his hand. “I think it’s time for you to meet some of my outside allies. You have no ties to you Plegia, so you can be trusted.”

“What an honor,” Gaius deadpanned. “As long as I still get some of your foreign sweets, I’d follow you wherever.”

“I doubt that. Just be ready to depart in the morning… and be wary of Tharja. She can be bothersome.”

“I’m pretty sure Sunshine just has a crush on you, Boss.”

“She has terrible taste.”

“Sure, Bossman. Just be sure to invite me to the wedding.”

“I believe I gave you an order, Gaius.”

“I’m going, I’m going…”

---

Gaius held up a hand, shielding himself from the oppressive heat and the aggressive sunlight. If there was one thing he hated about Plegia, it was how hot it was. His candy always ends up melted just from a few minutes outside.

“Next time, we should head to Ferox, Boss,” Gaius grimaced. “I’m ready for the cold and to see that beautiful dancer chick again.”

“Focus, Gaius,” Rafal glanced at him. “Pick up the pace, he should be up ahead.”

“What can you tell me about this friend of yours?”

“We’re not friends. I have no friends.”

“What about me, Bossman? What about your two future girlfriends?”

“Gaius, please stop talking. The sooner we get this dragon, the better.”

Gaius shrugged, following behind his employer. The two continued through the desert until he noticed a green-haired man in the distance. The guy’s attire appeared to be Plegian, but he appeared more Ylissean at first glance. The mystery guy waved at the two before approaching them.

“Lord Rafal… I’m surprised that you called for us,” he rubbed the back of his head. “I thought you wanted nothing to do with us.”

“Circumstances have changed,” Rafal crossed his arms. “I’m surprised that you’re willing to work with me, Gregory.”

“I’m not doing this for you, Lord Rafal… and I’m sure that the Divine-”

Gregory pursed his lips before glancing at Gaius.

“Who’s he? Can we trust this guy? He looks shady…”

“You’re one to talk, Puppy,” Gaius retorted. “I’m just here as extra muscle. Don’t mind me.”

“You shouldn’t trust either of us, Gregory,” Rafal scoffed. “I cannot fathom why you and the others followed me. Zelestia’s a damn fool.”

“Like I said, I’m not doing this for you. I’m doing this for Lady Nel,” Gregory shook his head. “Now, are we doing this? I rather get this over with… That cult is bringing back awful memories.”

“Update me on the situation,” Rafal walked ahead, glancing at the lone town in the distance.

“I haven’t seen a dragon… but I’ve seen a young girl being dragged off,” Gregory frowned. “It’s awful. She looks even younger than Madeline…”

“A child? Could that be our dragon? It’s likely… but…”

Gaius watched the gears turn in Rafal’s head. He wasn’t fond of the idea of letting children get hurt if he could help. Still, he knew that three guys could not defeat an entire cult on their own. It might be best to take their losses and flee.

At least, that was Gaius’ plan until he heard a roar so loud, that it nearly broke his eardrums. He winced while covering his ears, his eyes darting across the desert to search for the source.

“There it is!” Rafal shouted before pointing to the sky.

In all his years of fighting and thieving to survive, he thought he saw it all. He believed the dragon rumors to be a myth until a giant winged creature soared past the group. The thief’s mouth hung open as the mostly finished lollipop dropped into the sand beneath them.

“Oy, wee girlie! No flying off by yourself!!”

Gaius blinked as he noticed an old man sprinting towards the group. He could tell from the man’s gruff exterior and the sword on his hip that he was a sellsword.

“Gregor’s legs just aren’t what they used to be,” he huffed before coming to a stop. “You three lad! You with Grimeal?”

“We’re no friends of the Grimeal or Plegia,” Rafal responded before glancing back at the rampaging dragon. “Is that dragon with you?”

“Gregor helped the child escape former employers,” the mercenary panted. “Girlie called Gregor a bad man. Gregor’s good man!”

“Well, it seems like your former employers aren’t too happy,” Gaius gestured to the soldiers in the distance. “Damn it, now they think we’re with the old geezer.”

“Oh no,” Gregory whimpered. “This is going to hurt a lot…!”

“It was only a matter of time,” Rafal brandished his axe. “Gaius, we have a dragon to catch and Grimeal to kill. Back us up, Gregory. Same with you, mercenary!”

“Dah! Gregor will fight for younger men,” the mercenary grumbled before unsheathing his sword. “Time to save wee one!”

“The things I do for sweets,” Gaius sighed as he stretched his arms. He had no intention of dying to a rampaging dragon or an overzealous cult. Although, if he had to pick, the former would at least make it quick.

Not that he’d give either the chance.

---

Lucina wiped the fresh blood from Falchion, letting out a tired sigh as the fighting finally died down. She hated the idea of killing humans over Risen, but it was worth doing what was needed to save her father. She had to prepare herself for when she confronted the one who betrayed her father and the Shepherds.

“So much has changed,” the time traveler murmured at the ruined castle grounds.

She managed to protect Aunt Emmeryn but the events played out very differently than what she had learned of. Gaius, a former thief and the father of one of her friends was meant to join her Father after realizing that the Grimeal was using him to assassinate the Exalt.

He was missing from the battle and wasn’t counted among the casualties. It was a drastic change and now Lucina feared that she might have prevented the birth of her friends in this timeline.

Speaking of friends, she had learned that Owain and Brady made themselves comfortable with the Shepherds. She wanted to admonish the boys, but it might be for the best. They can be a handful, but they’re reliable in protecting their family.

Lucina glanced to her left, seeing her father and the others speaking to an unharmed Emmeryn. She managed to at least prevent her death and her father from getting injured. Panne had also joined the Shepherds so at least Yarne has no reason to panic.

“I need to find the others,” she sighed before turning to make her exit.

“Arf! Arf!”

Lucina’s face lit up as she noticed a small blue creature running towards her. She scooped the little one into her arms, smiling warmly.

“It’s you, my friend… I’m glad you’re safe. Did you find a good place to hide?”

“Arf!”

“Good, Good… We should leave before Father-.”

“...cina…”

Lucina blinked as she searched her surroundings.

“Who…?”

“Find me, Lucina… We must save our future…”

A voice called out to her but she couldn’t find the source. Normally, she’d think little of such things, but two things gave the Princess pause. The first one was that the voice knew her true name. However, it was the second thing that was more alarming

“That… That was my voice…”

Notes:

I was kinda hesitant on this chapter. I was kinda back and forth on if I wanted the Four Winds involved. As I continued to write and plot this story, I realized that I wanted to involve more of the DLC and its characters. At first, I wanted just Zelestia for the dragon theme, but I had to get the other two involved somehow.

I might consider getting a bit deeper into the Engage side of the crossover, but I think I'm fine with what I have now. Also, we're moving forward a bit with Awakening's story and Alear/Rafal's involvement in the upcoming war. I do want to start getting deeper into the plot and have Alear and co make more of an impact on Awakening's story.

Thank you for reading and I plan to write more of this and other Alear and FE related stuff this year.

Chapter 11: Ghosts from a Fell Dragon's past

Summary:

Rafal's group and ambition for power continues to grow while Veyle comes across a ghost from her past.

“Stop! What are you doing?!”

His mouth hung open, his mind struggling to accept the image before. Time slowed to a crawl as he witnessed Nel inflicting a mortal wound on herself.

“Nel?!”

Alear rushed to Nel’s side, his face twisted in anguish. No doubt reliving the same pain he felt in his world.

“There is another way to end your pain,” Nel grimaced as she kept the blade in place. “Once I am gone, you will be free. For my part, I’d rather die than lose anyone else.”

No. That’s not what he wanted at all. This revelation came to him far too late. All he could do was watch his sister fall to the ground, the life quickly leaving her body.

“Nel!!”

“If only… I had realized sooner… I could have prevented this. Seeing Nil and my Divine Dragon again… may be too much to hope for,” She smiled weakly at the imposter. “But even so… I can rest well knowing your pain is at an end.”

No. That won’t happen. Even if her plan worked, he would be without his last remaining family. He would have nothing. He would be nothing.

“Why would you do this? I deserved this fate, not you,” he pleaded to his dying sister. “You should have killed me!”

“I could not bear to lose a second brother. For that is what you are to me, despite it all. Before I go, will you tell me your name?”

He tried to open his mouth, to fulfill her dying wish, but he was too late yet again. Nel drew her last breath, leaving this world without even learning this imposter’s name. The dragonstone in his possession broke into pieces, signaling the end of Nel’s life. The woman who wanted nothing but to love her Divine Dragon and her idiot brother.

“Lady Nel! No! Please, no!” Zelesta buried her face into her hands, sobbing.

“She’s…” Alear averted his gaze.

“She is gone. No last words of reproach. No regret for her own passing. All she wanted… was to know my name…”

It came to him at once: the forgotten promise of a dear brother, his admiration for his powerful sister, and the wish they all shared. The imposter fell to the ground, his vision clouded by tears.

“Rafal, sister. My name is Rafal,” he finally responded to his departed sister.

---

“This is the worst day ever!”

Rafal ignored the dragon child’s cries as he sifted through the corpses of the Grimeal mages. It was a long shot, but he had to see if they had anything that could help him in his pursuit of power.

“Do not make with the crying of tears,” Gregor crossed his arms. “The evil people are now dead people. This is good, no?”

“Yeah, he has a point… Those guys were pretty bad and we’re still safe,” Gregory shivered. “It’s not all bad, right?”

The child choked back a sob before wiping her eyes.

“You… You’re right. Thank you, everyone… Sorry for going on a rampage, I get nervous around people outside my age group…”

“That’s… actually a valid reason,” Gregory rubbed his chin. “I get nervous around strange people too.”

“Right?! Someone gets it,” the child nodded as if she said something profound. “So… Who are you guys? Y-You won’t send me back to the auction block, right?”

“We have no reason to do such an idiotic thing,” Rafal frowned as he stood up. “Come with us, child. We’ll protect you in Plegia until we can find a way to send you across the borders.”

“I’m no child! I have you know that I’m over a thousand years old…!”

“Your age can be ten thousand for all I care,” he rolled his eyes. “You’re still too reckless to be by yourself.”

“Young lad is right,” Gregor slammed a fist against his chest. “Stay with us, wee one. Gregor protect small child.”

“I don’t remember saying that you can join us,” Rafal pinched the bridge between his eyes. “Fine, whatever. I’ll have Aversa cover your pay. She cannot know of the child yet.”

“I have a name! It’s Nowi!”

“...She can’t know of Nowi yet,” he sighed.

“That’s not like you, Lord Rafal,” Gregory approached him. “Why are you so fixated on helping this woman? Isn’t she with those awful Grimeal people?”

“Not of her own free will. She is a victim of Validar and his twisted magic,” Rafal stared at the sun slowly descending into the horizon. “Ruining her faith in the Grimeal will give me more room to act in Plegia.”

He couldn’t help but pity the woman. She was also manipulated by the man she called a Father, just like he was. Rafal knew the hypocrisy in his actions, manipulating the woman to act against her group but he didn’t care. As long as he has a chance to obtain more power, he will do whatever it takes.

“I have heard that dragons of great power can impart their life force unto others. Do you suppose that is true?”

Alear furrowed his eyebrows before nodding.

“Yes… My mother did that for me. But it took a thousand years before I woke up.”

It was all Rafal needed to hear. His gaze shifted back to Nel’s body, her face ever so peaceful.

“Then I will do the same. I will revive Nel, even if it takes me just as long. I will dwell in this empty world alone, in the hope that she will one day rise. Perhaps that will be a fitting punishment for what I’ve done.”

He dropped to his knees, staying close to his sister.

“And perhaps… If and when you wake… We may truly become two halves of a whole.”

“Dragons of great power… I still need power,” Rafal murmured as he watched Nowi trying to swipe candy from Gaius.

He knew what it took to revive Nel and yet he struggled to give his life force in the time he spent alone. He wasn’t fond of the other Alear, but his words managed to keep him from going into despair. If it wasn’t for his mention of other worlds, he’d be stuck for well over an eternity failing to revive Nel.

“Thinking about the other Divine One, aren’t you?”

Rafal frowned at Gregory.

“Of course not.”

“You don’t have to deny it,” he folded his hands behind his head. “Thanks to him, we found a reason to keep going as the Four Winds.”

“I owe him nothing,” he shook his head. “I don’t get you, Gregory. I don’t get the other two either. You have all the reason to despise me and leave me to my fate. It’s because of me that Mauv-”

“Can we not talk about him, Lord Rafal? Not here,” Gregory narrowed his eyes. “I never said I liked you… but I know you’re trying to help Lady Nel. Zelestia is willing to accept you and I’m willing to follow her lead.”

“You’re a fool…”

“You said that already… Anyway, I think I’ll try to stick around Plegia for a bit. It’s not a fun place, but I like my chances of avoiding danger.”

Gregory smiled before joining the others in their post-battle banter. He wasn’t fond of the Four Winds joining him on this journey and it seemed like the other Alear rubbed off on them. Still, he couldn’t deny that their help had brought him this far.

“What’s this?” Rafal noticed that a folded piece of paper was in the robes of a dead Grimeal. He grabbed the paper, raising an eyebrow.

“Hey! Hey, mean guy!”

Nowi jumped in front of him, grinning.

“I think I figured you out, mean guy. You’re just like me, aren’t you?”

“Took you long enough,” he rolled his eyes. “What gave it away?”

“Um… I guess you kinda smell like a dragon,” Nowi sniffed the air.

“I see. You’re perceptive for a child.”

“Aren’t I?! I’m pretty tough too! So where’s your dragonstone? I don’t see it on you.”

“That’s part of why I’ve saved you,” Rafal kneels to Nowi’s level. “I need to study your dragonstone.”

“You want to see my dragonstone? You’re not going to try to steal it, aren’t you?”

“Perish the thought. I would prefer to find my own dragonstone or at least learn more about the power of dragons like you.”

Nowi crossed her arms, nodding.

“Alright, but you have to play with me! Do that and I’ll even give you one of my scales too!”

“Play? I don’t see the point in playing with a child…”

“Hey! Play with me or no deal!”

Rafal sighed deeply.

“Fine, but we do this when we return to my base of operations. I’ll even introduce you to a nice girl you can spend time with.”

Tharja will hate him for this, but it’s a worthy sacrifice.

“Now, leave me be,” he made a shooing gesture. “I will find something for you to wear. You need to cover up to avoid attention.”

“Okay, Okay… I’ll go steal some more of Gaius’ candy,” Nowi beamed before sprinting back to the others, tackling the thief to the ground.

“Gah! Get back, you crazy kid! My candy!! Boss, help!”

Rafal ignored Gaius’ screams as he turned to the piece of paper in his hand. He unfolded the paper to come across a startling sight.

It was a wanted poster for the rumored red demon that terrorized the land. Rafal wouldn’t think much about the poster until he studied the surprisingly detailed sketch of the wanted person. His eyes widened as he recognized the long-haired woman wearing a tiara. She didn’t have her warm smile, but Rafal knew that face from anywhere. Aside from Nil, Nel cared about this person above all else.

“...Divine One?”

---

“To think Kjelle would train here of all places.”

“Kjelle? Is she another one of your friends?”

Veyle raised an eyebrow, tilting her head at the village ahead. The group had finally made it to Ferox after some days on the road. They were supposed to continue on their way to the port, but the others wanted to check in on a friend.

“Something like that,” Nah smiled. “She will be a great asset if we can get her to join us!”

“You said she’s a knight, right? We could also use someone to cover the frontlines,” Morgan murmured. “Inigo and Gerome are good at fighting up close, but they have obvious weaknesses that a knight can cover for.”

“Uh… Morgan, we’re not building an army,” Veyle commented. “Also, we don’t know if she will join… we wouldn’t want to bother her training.”

“Don’t be so shy, my darling Veyle,” Inigo bowed to her. “I’m certain that anyone would be delighted to-”

“Enough talking. We’re wasting daylight,” Gerome grumbled. “I will wait here for Minerva, but I won’t hesitate to leave-”

“Leave us and I’ll eat you,” Nah said calmly.

“...Just don’t take too long,” he walked over to his mount.

“Woah, Nah…You’re really scary behind that cute exterior, huh?” Morgan shivered.

“I’ll take that as a compliment.”

Veyle chuckled as she followed behind the others. She noticed countless warriors moving throughout the village, training and discussing battle plans. Morgan told her that Ferox is known for being a warrior nation and Veyle could tell from first glance.

She thought about telling Alfred and Diamant about this place whenever she returned to Elyos. It would make for an interesting story.

“Focus, Kjelle! Fix your stance,” a gruff voice was heard from within the makeshift arena at the end of the village. “Just because your opponent has the advantage doesn’t mean you should throw in the towel. Fight until the bitter end!”

Two knights were in the middle of a duel, exchanging blows as an older man shouted orders.

“Don’t let up, new blood! Use that axe to your advantage!”

“Yes, Master!”

“Right! Prepare yourself, Kjelle!”

Veyle froze after hearing a familiar voice coming from the arena.

“That voice…”

“Look, it’s Kjelle! That’s the friend I was telling you about,” Nah pointed at the arena.

“Woah…! Look at them go!” Morgan

The two knights continued their match until the blonde-haired girl managed to scrape a victory over the lance-wielding knight.

“Blast! I almost had you, Madeline,” the lance wielder huffed as she slowly stood back up.

“You’re getting better, Kjelle,” the axe wielder chuckled. “Thank you for the sparring match. I learned a lot.”

“Kjelle! Kjelle, it’s you!”

Nah waved at the knight, grabbing her attention.

“Nah? Inigo? Wait, is that…?” Kjelle furrowed her eyebrows at the group. “No, it couldn’t be…”

“Friends of yours?” The blonde-haired knight set down her axe.

“It’s you… but how…?”

She could never forget the Knight who gave her life for her princess. She could never forget the knight she never got to thank for saving her. Veyle, bombarded with bitter memories dropped to her knees, ignoring the concern coming from her friends.

“Marni… You’re alive…”

Notes:

I'm surprised it took me this long to write something with M!Alear and Nel in this story, even in a flashback. I had thought about Rafal being from F!Alear and Veyle's Fell Xenologue adventures but I decided to have that story only happen in another Elyos. It helps with setting up Veyle's first meeting with Madeline and for future plots involving the confusing network of Alears.

I know I'm looking forward to a certain someone's reaction to our favorite Mage Dragon mom. :)

Chapter 12: Honor and Friendship

Summary:

Morgan reflects on her friendship with Veyle, her fragmented past, and tradition while making a stop at a renown town for Feroxi warriors.

Morgan had only known Veyle for a few weeks but felt she understood the girl. Although, she wasn’t sure if ‘girl’ was the right word for someone much older than her by centuries. She was a sociable and mature lady, and Morgan considered her like an older sister—someone to reign her in when her mind went places.

However, it seemed like there was still more that Morgan didn’t know about her traveling companion. As soon as Nah introduced the group to her Knight friend, Veyle broke down at the sight of a blonde-haired knight beside her. She ran up to the knight, sobbing and begging for the girl to forgive her. When the blonde expressed confusion at her actions, Veyle ran away from the others, leaving Morgan concerned and startled by the dragon’s change in character.

She thought about going after her, but Mother had always told her to give people their alone time if they were upset. If you trust in them, then they will come to you.

So, she decided to give Veyle her space for the time being. After the awkward meeting, Kjelle, Nah’s friend, introduced the group to the village she was staying in. The old man shouting orders earlier was her combat teacher, an expert duelist known across the nation of Ferox. Those from Valm, Plegia, and even Ylisse travel here to challenge or learn from this combat master.

Morgan was a bit amazed at the man being one of renown. However, she was more interested in the girl that caused Veyle so much distress. While Nah and Inigo caught up with Kjelle, Morgan approached the blonde-haired knight standing a distance away.

“Feeling awkward, huh?”

The knight blinked before glancing at Morgan.

“How did you know…?”

“You’re not exactly making it subtle,” She chuckled. “Don’t worry. I’m just here to see if you’re alright after… all of that.”

“I’m fine… I’m more concerned about your friend. It was not my intention to upset her.”

Morgan waved her hand.

“It’s fine. I’m sure she wouldn’t blame you for that,” she smiled at her. “I am curious… She called you Marni, right?”

“That’s correct, but that is not my name… and I have no memory of meeting someone like her. I am Madeline of the Four Winds. A pleasure to meet you, uh…?”

“Morgan of uhhh… something. Nice to meet ya,” she extended a hand to Madeline.

The two shook hands before engaging in an awkward silence. Compared to Veyle, Madeline was not very talkative. Morgan wasn’t sure how to question someone as straight-laced as her, but it didn’t stop her from trying.

“So, are you also from another world?”

“W-What?! How did you know?! Zelestia told us to keep that a secret!”

“Well, that answers my question… and explains why Veyle might know you,” Morgan grinned. “Hey, can you tell me about the world you two came from? Please? Please?! Veyle is so hushed about her world. It’s not fair!”

“I shouldn’t… I was ordered to keep hush about our world,” Madeline averted her gaze. “But… wait… You said her name was Veyle?”

“Oh, you remember her now? I can relate to memories being fuzzy if that’s the case.”

“No, that’s not it... I’ve heard that name before, but I’ve never met them. It can’t be the same person,” she said, lowering her gaze to the gentle snow.

“That’s weird… because I’ve never seen Veyle that upset before. She must have cared a lot about that Marni girl,” Morgan glanced in the direction Veyle fled.

“I feel bad for reminding her of a dear friend,” Madeline frowned. “I should apologize when I get the chance.”

“Why don’t you come with us? The others are trying to bring Kjelle along, but we can also use another friend. Oh! We can make it a girls’ trip!”

“Don’t you have two men in your group?”

“Yeah, but they don’t count… Gerome is just Minerva’s accessory, and Inigo is our wallet,” Morgan shrugged.

“...I appreciate your offer, but I can’t. There’s something I need to do while I’m in this world,” Madeline shook her head. “There’s someone I want to save. Someone important to my group.”

“C’mon, please? We’re going to Valm to see the Divine Dragon, so we need all the help we can get!”

“The Divine Dragon? Wait-”

“Master Horace! Master, we got bad news!”

Morgan raised an eyebrow, noticing a random Feroxi man running towards Kjelle’s teacher.

“It’s Cassius. That dastard’s making a mess of things! He’s calling ya out!”

“Cassius? That Coward’s always up to no good… He never was the same after losing in the arena,” Horace huffed before approaching Feroxi man. “Time to teach him a lesson.”

“Master, what about our training?” Kjelle asked.

Morgan never liked the idea of fighting duels, especially with those with nothing to lose. She always remembered the lessons her parents imparted to her about picking fights. Still, she knew she could never tell the Feroxi people what to do.

“We’ll save the next lessons for tomorrow. You can continue to train Madeline for the time being,” Horace unsheathed his long sword. “Tell the Missus that I’ll be late for dinner.”

“Wait, let me come with you. It’s not often that I get to see you fight,” Kjelle slammed her spear into the ground. “Don’t you agree, Madeline?”

“Kjelle is right. We want to be there.”

“Tch… You kids are frustrating.”

Morgan crossed her arms, frowning as Horace and his two young pupils walked off. She could leave them to their devices, but something bugged her about this scenario.

“Why would a coward issue a challenge…?”

“That’s a new look,” Nah jumped in front of Morgan. “You usually have a goofy grin on your face.”

“I do not!” Morgan huffed. “I can be serious when I want to!”

“Just tell me what’s on your mind, Morgan. Are you worried about Veyle or…?” Nah turned to the direction Horace and the others went.

“Veyle needs some time for herself… I’m more so worried about that old man. Something about this smells fishy…”

“You worry too much, darling,” Inigo smiled at her. “That stress can’t be good for your complexion.”

“Yeah, Yeah, shut up… I’m going to go watch!”

She waved at the two before running after Horace and the others. She got lost in the town but arrived just in time to see a crowd formed on the outskirts. Horace and a scrawny mage were in the midst of combat. The mage haphazardly threw spells at the warrior, his movements sloppy for someone considered a duelist. Horace took advantage of the opening, slamming the hilt of his blade into the mage’s face.

“Gah!! Damn you, Horace!”

“Ouch…”

Morgan winced at the attack, realizing that her fears might have been for nothing. After all, the battle was completely one-sided so she wouldn’t blame anyone for thinking there’s nothing to fear. However, she couldn’t help but remember the words of her mother. She couldn’t remember when she heard these words, but they stuck to her along with her father’s books.

“Never underestimate a rat’s ability to strike when its life is on the line.”

A scream jolted Morgan from her fractured memories. Her face paled as she witnessed Cassius grabbing a girl from a nearby, holding her by knifepoint. She wouldn’t have thought much about the slimy move until she noticed the girl’s multicolored hair.

“Veyle?!”

“Alright, back up!! All of you, back up!! Put your damn sword down, Horace! Do it or else the girl gets it!”

“Have you no honor?! Leave the child out of this!”

“Shut up!! Only a fool would care about honor!” He held the knife closer to Veyle’s throat. “Only the clever and wise will survive! Only-”

Morgan didn’t hear the rest of those words. She acted purely on instinct, flipping through the right pages of Elthunder and sending a jolt right at Cassius’s blind spot. She ignored the mage’s cry of pain as she pushed through the crowd, unsheathing her sword and slashing his exposed back. It was only until the mage dropped Veyle from his grasp that the Tactician bothered to think or even breathe.

“Gah?!! Y-You…!!”

She didn’t entertain the mage, stomping on his back to keep him from retaliating.

“I don’t care if it’s a tradition or some sort of sick thrill for you idiots,” she pressed her boot into the man’s wounds. “Never. Threaten. My. Friends. Do that again and I will make you regret crossing me.”

She said coldly, paying little attention to Veyle jumping in to stop her.

“Morgan, it’s okay…!! I can handle a cut or two. You don’t need to worry-”

“Watch out!”

Morgan blinked as another warrior charged toward them, axe poised for attack. The tactician grimaced, struggling to devise a strategy in time. She considered using her body to protect Veyle, but then a familiar figure leaped before them. Madeline crashed her shield into the warrior’s face, knocking them to the ground.

“Dishonorable fools,” she scoffed at the two men. “You bring shame to all warriors!”

“Damn that Cassius,” one of the men in the crowd commented. “That was a new low, even for him. He never planned on this being a one-on-one…”

“He brings shame to the Khans!” A female warrior shouted from the back. “We ought to send him to Lady Flavia! She’d make an example out of him!”

“Horace!”

Morgan turned to see a middle-aged woman run to Horace, hugging the duelist as the conflict died down. It didn’t take a genius to guess who the woman was to him. She sighed in relief as the tension died down. Cassius seemed to have passed out from the pain but Morgan wanted to make sure he wasn’t an issue.

She kneeled to the mage, knocking his tome and knife away before tying his hands and feet.

“Morgan? Are you okay?”

She heard Veyle’s voice but she didn’t glance her way.

“Never say that again.”

“Huh?”

“It doesn’t matter if it’s one cut or two… I don’t want anything to happen to you, Veyle. You’re my best friend,” she frowned as she tightened the rope. “Never say that you can take cuts on my behalf or anyone else’s…”

“I agree with your friend,” Madeline chimed in. “It took me a long time to realize how my loved ones would feel if something happened to me…”

“Ah…”

“My apologies for earlier… I… I realize that I might have upset you.”

Morgan stood up to see Veyle and Madeline struggling to look each other in the eye. She noticed that most of the crowd had already left the area. It might be for the best. She wouldn’t want her friends to be a show for the people.

“It’s fine… It’s strange how you look so much like Marni and yet… you don’t act like her. You’re so humble…”

“It seems like there’s much for us to talk about… I do hope that we can clear this confusion in the future.”

“Wait, does that mean?”

Morgan raised an eyebrow.

“You said that you were looking for the Divine Dragon… I, too, want to see her. If she’s anything like our Divine Dragon, then she can help me.”

Morgan’s lips curled into a wide grin. She jumped between the Knight and the Fell Dragon, wrapping her arms around the two.

“Haha, I knew that you would accept our offer!”

“I-I didn’t plan to… but I feel it’s what my mentor would have done,” Madeline blushed.

“I… I know you’re not Marni, but I hope we can be friends regardless,” Veyle smiled sheepishly. “I should apologize for making a scene…”

“Please, you have nothing to apologize for…”

“I guess we’ll need to explain this to the others. Finally, we have another girl for our girls’ trip!”

“...Is that how that works?”

Veyle titled her head.

“Of course! Now, c’mon! Let’s go tell Nah!”

Morgan beamed at the two otherworldly girls, dragging them back to the rest of their friends. It was a close call earlier, but at least she managed to get a new friend out of it. Still, she couldn’t deny that her outburst concerned her. Was she always this cold when it came to fighting other humans? Did it have anything to do with her forgotten memories?

The more she lingered on these memories, the more it troubled her. Still, she couldn’t let Veyle and the others know. She didn’t want them to treat her any differently.

“Mother, what you have done? Did I do the right thing…?”

Notes:

Engage is now two years old and it's crazy how much that game has inspired me and this story. I truly love writing Alear, Veyle, and Rafal's journey through the world of Awakening and I'm happy that people are enjoying the ride.

Morgan now has a PoV chapter and she was a bit difficult to get down. I want to balance her canon character and take in aspects from her mother. I might try to give her more PoV chapters to help me get her character down. Everyone except a certain redhead is fair game for a PoV Chapter for this story. I do have plans for Veyle to have a proper conversation with Madeline now that she has joined the party.

Chapter 13: Anna's Vacation with the Emblems

Summary:

Anna reunites with her two favorite Dragon royals, unfortunately, one of them isn't in the talking mood.

“Where is that brat?! Vincent wants her head on a platter.”

A loud boisterous voice could heard from within the bandit’s hideout. The men are all in disarray, searching for a certain intruder.

“She gave me the slip… Oi, are ya sure she’s the one who did Victor in?”

“It doesn’t matter if she did or didn’t. She picked the wrong time to get lost!”

The bandits sprint out of the treasure room, which contains many stolen goods from Ylisse. Unfortunately for the group, one of the chests starts to shake, and a small, shrewd businesswoman pops out.

“Those guys sure aren’t very bright,” Anna sighed before jumping out of the chest. “I guess thugs are all the same, no matter the world.”

She snickered before scanning the room around her. So many treasures to swipe and gold to plunder. She would have a field day here if she wasn’t on a time limit and had more pressing matters.

“The things I do for the Divine Dragon,” Anna rubbed her hands before searching through piles of stolen treasures.

It all started when Anna reunited with her family after the war ended and her small business dealings with Lythos and the Divine Dragon Queen. She was ready to return to freelance work when she heard some rumors. She learned that Queen Alear and the Emblems had gone missing not too long ago. Anna thought little of the rumors until she came across an intriguing sight.

Lady Veyle visited her recently, purchasing most of her stock of resources. Anna tried to ask the Fell Dragon about her plans, but she was very evasive. She decided to follow the girl until she saw her return to Somniel and pass through the barrier between worlds that were once thought to be sealed. Normally, she wouldn’t make such an investment without careful consideration, but her big sister had made her a convincing offer. The two of them would travel between worlds and hopefully reunite with more of their family.

That way, she could mix business with a little vacation... Unfortunately, the vacation was put on hold when the little merchant caught wind of a peculiar ring in the hands of a notorious bandit leader.

It was just like Elyos all over again, it seemed.

“We found her!!”

Anna froze as she overheard the bandit’s voice from nearby.

“I thought she was a kid?!”

“When did that bitch get back?!”

“The Red Demon!! That’s the Red Demon…!!”

“Wait, are they talking about my sister? Well, they’re screwed.”

Anna shrugged as she continued searching. Most of her sisters are pretty skilled fighters, so if they came across one of them, she had nothing to fear.

She hummed as sounds of battle could be heard from nearby. She would have had a quicker time if she hadn’t pocketed so many valuables in her search—a fee for her services.

“Ring… Ring… Ah! There is is!”

She lifted a small, ornate silver ring from the pile of jewelry. Although she had never had a chance to use it, she had talked with the Emblem countless times.

“I never did give you those flowers, huh?”

“You!”

Anna blinked as she noticed a brute standing at the door, bloodied and bruised. He pointed his axe at the tiny merchant, his eyes lit with fury.

“You’re with them, aren’t you? You and the other red wenches that killed my darling brother!”

“...That doesn’t ring any bells,” she pursed her lips. “Maybe you have me mistaken with someone else? You should get yourself taken care of.”

“You made quite the mistake coming here, child. If I cannot beat those women, I’ll use you as my ticket out. Victor will be avenged today.”

“I wouldn’t try that if I were you,” Anna picked up her axe. “I may be small but I fought dragons and undead armies! I’m too tough and quick for ya.”

“Tough words, but let’s see you keep that smug look when I-”

The bandit didn’t have the chance to finish his threat before a sword pierced right through the man’s chest. All he could was turn to see the face of his killer.

“Join your brother in cursing your fate.”

“V-Victor… I’m coming…”

He dropped to the ground, his body going limp. Anna sighed in relief and lowered her axe. She was confident in her skills, but she rather not fight too much if she had to.

“Poor fellow… He should have gone into a better line of work. Hey, thanks-”

The merchant blinked as she watched a woman with long flowing red hair enter the treasure room. The woman stared at her with vacant eyes, striking a bit of fear into her. She had only seen this woman once and it wasn’t the most pleasant time.

“...You. That Ring. I will have it now.”

“W-Woah there?! What are you doing here, Evil Alear?!”

“...Evil?”

“You must be the reason our Divine Dragon is missing, huh? Well, I’m not going down without a fight!”

Anna huffed as she slipped on the ring. She wasn’t sure if it was going to work, but she had to try. Sombron’s cronies are bad news, even if one of them is a future Queen.

“...Am I supposed to know you?”

The Evil Alear tilted her head in confusion, but Anna knew better than to fall for it.

“Alear! Don’t run off by yourself, girl! You’re not invincible you know…!!”

Both redheads turn to the door, seeing a familiar face standing behind them.

“...Sister?”

“Huh? Anna, what are you doing here?”

“...You two are both called Anna?” Evil Alear squinted. “...What?”

Anna’s big sister sighed as she placed a hand on the Fell Dragon’s shoulders.

“Let’s have this conversation somewhere else. Preferably a room without a dead body…”

---

“Great, now there’s two of them and one’s a child.”

Anna ignored the girl with pigtails, focusing on the bowl of stew. It has been years since she last had her sister’s cooking, so she’s going to savor every bite. It helped with hunger and fighting off the cold weather. She decided to follow her sister and her friends to their campsite. She had some reservations about the Evil Alear, but her sister insisted that she was okay.

“Be nice, Severa… She’s only a kid,” a skittish girl said in response.

“Kids don’t go around robbing bandits blind,” Pigtails rolled her eyes.

“What can I say? Annas are pretty reckless when it comes to making a payday. My sister’s a capable merchant,” Anna blushed at her sister patting her head.

“I learned from the best,” she placed a finger on her chin. “So… You’re looking for your sister, huh?”

Evil Alear stood a fair distance, leaning against the tree. She turned to face Anna, nodding.

“Yes… I will also take that Emblem Ring too.”

“Nope. No can do, Evil Divine One.”

“Stop calling me that. I’m not… Divine,” Alear pursed her lips.

She rolled her eyes, knowing that it would be a struggle to explain things to this Alear. The poor girl continued to deny fighting her and that she was a future Divine Dragon. Was it too much to believe that she’d save the world someday?

“I can’t give you the Emblem Ring. Elyos needs it, silly.”

“Emblem Rings? Elyos? What the hell are you talking about, Anna?”

“It’s Lady Anna to you, pigtails,” Anna retorted.

“...I have a name, kid.”

Anna ignored Pigtails, turning back to the Evil Alear.

“Your other self wouldn’t forgive me if I let this ring go,” she held her hand wearing the silver ring. “Besides, I don’t bargain with Sombron’s cronies. Bad for business.”

“You know of him, yet you continue to refuse,” Alear approached Anna. Why?”

“I fought that Oversized Lizard and kicked his butt! I’m not afraid to do the same to you!”

It was a half-truth since Alear was the one to land the final blow but she did help a little in softening him up. Well, she did spend most of the time outrunning enemies but no one needs to know that.

“...Father was… defeated? What are you…? No. You’re lying…”

Alear stepped back, her eyes widening.

“If you don’t believe me, I’ll bring someone who does!”

Anna hopped off of her log, striking a pose.

“Come on out, Emblem of Fates! Emblem Engage!”

She felt a familiar power course through her after uttering the chant. A translucent figure suddenly appeared behind the merchant, surprising the rest of the group. The skittish girl fell on her back while Pigtails stood there with her mouth hung open. Anna glanced up, grinning at the white-haired maiden standing beside her.

“Long time no see, Corrin! I was wondering when you were going to wake up! You always were a sleepy head!”

“Huh? Weird, I thought that I disappeared along with the others,” Corrin murmured while looking down at her wielder. “I guess I should thank you, Anna. You may not be my Anna, but you’re just as reliable as her.”

Anna shrugged.

“I wouldn’t be a good merchant if I didn’t look after my customers! Anyway, you’re bigger and better with your words… Can you help explain things to Evil Alear?”

“Evil Alear…? Wait…”

Corrin stared at Alear and the other three with her. Suddenly she gasped at Pigtails, floating towards her.

“Selena? Selena, it’s you!! It’s been far too long! Thousands of years too long!”

“Did… Did I get a concussion from one of those bandits…? W-Why is a ghost talking to me as if we’re friends?! How is a ghost here?!”

“Eeeepp!! It’s coming to possess you, Severa!!”

The skittish girl hugged Pigtails, screaming into her ear. Meanwhile, Anna’s sister approached Corrin with a curious look, trying to touch the Emblem.

“Wow… Elyos sure does have some neat things, huh? Hey! Do you need a job? I can hire you to advertise my shop! A beautiful spirit like yourself can pull all types of customers.”

Anna scratched her head, watching the three freak out over Corrin. It would have been better if she summoned her in private… She forgot that Ylisse wouldn’t know of the Emblems. She told her sisters about them but they’re probably the worst ones to be trusted with this knowledge. Whoops.

“Maybe… we should save the rundown for later…”

She then looked at Alear equally as confused.

“Do we have any more food, Red Divine One?”

“Stop calling-”

Alear sighed deeply.

“...I’ll pour you another bowl.”

---

Lucina wasn’t sure if this was the right idea. She should be doing something about the war and her father’s safety, but she couldn’t ignore the voice. She thought herself crazy until she noticed her fluffy companion also following the voice’s direction. She followed the voice until she found herself in a cave just a fair distance away from Ylisstol.

“What am I doing?”

She said out loud, even if no one aside from her friend could hear. The small creature glanced up at her, noticing the conflict in her expression.

“I don’t know what to expect from this person… this being with my voice. Did I already ruin things by changing the past?”

“Arf! Arf!”

“...Thank you, friend. I should find a name for you someday. A shame that you dislike Sir Fluffington.”

She smiled softly before studying the dark interior. She doesn’t sense a presence but she was told to come here.

“I apologize for dragging you away from your duties, Lucina,” the voice called out to her once more. This time, it wasn’t in her head. She could hear the voice echo from within the cave.

“Who are you? Show yourself! I’ve come here as instructed so will you answer my questions?!”

“I’m right here.”

A translucent figure suddenly appeared in front of her, startling the time traveler. Lucina’s fears were confirmed as she saw the spirit with her visage.

“...You… You have my face. Who… What are you?”

“First, I should thank you for watching over Sommie. Alear would be upset if anything happened to them.”

“Alear…? You speak of that strange girl I met in Ferox…?”

“Ah, right. I suppose I need to explain that as well. I wanted to let the timeline play out as expected. It was only fair that I leave this in the real Lucina’s hands,” the spirit smiled somberly. “Unfortunately, I cannot stay silent. I don’t want to witness another future go to ruin.”

Lucina couldn’t help but feel for the spirit’s words. If nothing else, the two have the same desire to save the future.

“There’s much you should know… Will you trust me?”

The time traveler lowered her eyes to the ground, struggling to answer. It was difficult to believe that there was another her with information that could save her world and her father. It felt too good to be true. Still, it seemed that Sommie knew of this spirit so she should at least trust in her little friend’s judgment.

“...Only enough to listen.”

“That’s enough for now. It’s a pleasure to meet you, Lucina. I would shake your hand, but you might have to settle for picking up my ring… I should warn you, it’s a bit dirty.”

The spirit gestured to the ring on the ground, only visible by the faint sunlight and the spirit’s aura.

“Um… Excuse me but what should I call you? You said that you’re not the real me…”

The spirit chuckled.

“I go by many names… but you can call me Emblem Lucina… to keep things simple for now.”

Notes:

Okay, I know I said no more Engage characters but Anna was planned for a while before I decided on the others. She helps spice up the Anna family adventures in Ylisse and it's pretty much canon that she has sisters all across the FE worlds. Might as well have her wrap up the Anna paralogue arcs.

Also, just to clarify this Alear has fought her present self. It was just after the chapter, she considered it all dream before meeting Lumera. She's from that point in time while Veyle's post canon and Rafal is during the thousand-year wait to heal Nel. Fell Xenologue hadn't happened in Veyle's world, making her unaware of Rafal/Nel. I hope that helps with any confusion.

And now we've met our two first (talking) Emblems. I was looking forward to introducing Corrin the most out of the four planned. She's a little confused but at least she's reuniting with some old friends. :)

Chapter 14: Corrin's Fractured Bonds

Summary:

Corrin speaks with the alternate versions of Alear and Selena, hoping for a better understanding. Things take a drastic turn as the truth slowly unravels itself

Corrin couldn’t explain how and why she returned with a proper form. She had resolved to disappear along with the rest of the Emblems, leaving Elyos’ fate in Alear’s hands. It must have been how Azura felt when she relied on her to save Nohr and Hoshido.

Still, she was happy to have one more chance to exist, even in another world. She would have expected to end up in her world, but it seems she was brought to Emblem Lucina’s world for some reason. Lady Anna managed to catch her up on what happened after her disappearance.

Unfortunately, Anna had no idea how the past version of the Divine Dragon ended up in the same world as her version of Marth. It did concern Corrin that this Alear was still under Sombron’s command but there was something about the Fell Dragon that seemed different. Corrin knew that she shouldn’t let this Alear get a hold of her and the other Emblems, but it didn’t deter her. She knew that she would trust any form of Alear. Divine or Fell.

“Hey, Alear. Could we talk for a bit?”

Corrin floated to the Fell Dragon, finally finding time to talk after answering so many questions for the older Anna. The young dragon was sitting a fair distance from the campsite, making no effort to talk with Annas, Selena, and her friend.

“Emblem Corrin.”

Alear nodded to the Emblem.

“Have you decided to come with me? Father will… Sombron will need your power.”

“Is that why you’re here? You want to find the Emblems for your father?”

Alear’s lips formed a thin line.

“...I disobeyed him by not reporting to him. He will dispose of me if I return to Gradlon without an Emblem,” she paused. “No… He will dispose of me regardless. I just want to prolong what little life I have. ”

Corrin crossed her arms, slowly nodding. She wasn’t as close with Alear as Marth as was during the war a thousand years ago. Still, she knew that the girl had a good heart, no matter her bloodline.

“But the others told me that you’re looking for your sister,” she tilted her head. “Which one is it? Are you here for the Emblems or… your sister?”

Alear didn’t respond, breaking eye contact with Corrin to stare at the ground.

“I… I want to be there for Veyle. I need to hide her from Father. I need to protect her, even if I die.”

She curled her hand into a fist.

“I don’t care about anything else.”

“You care a lot about your sister, huh? I can relate to wanting to protect your siblings. Xander, Ryoma, and everyone else. I wanted nothing but to keep them safe.

Corrin leaned against the tree beside Alear, staring at the campsite.

“I too struggled with a father who didn’t care if I lived or died. He used me to start a war… and kill my mother,” she frowned. “I don’t want you to go through that, Alear.”

It pained Corrin to say that, knowing the young Fell Dragon’s future. She becomes a hero but she would lose the mother that cared for her.

“...You know, don’t you? Anna claimed that you know the future,” Alear glanced at her. “Tell me the truth, please.”

“I do,” Corrin said without hesitation. “Where I’m from, it’s been a thousand years since the war between Sombron and the Divine Dragons.”

“I see.”

“You’re not going to ask about your future?”

“No,” Alear shook her head. “...I’m afraid. That young girl said some things that bothered me. If I learn too much about the future, I don’t know if I can take it.”

Slowly, she started to understand her worries. Alear, the Fell Dragon and Sombron’s heir died at the war's end. She may have awakened as a Divine Dragon, but she was no longer the person she was in the past. The two were the same in body, but not completely in soul. She lost her memories and became almost an entirely different person, save for a few fears that held to her at that time. It would break her heart if she learned that she had forgotten Veyle.

“...I know I’m not a hero,” she continued. “I know I can’t be like that girl from my dream… I don’t need a reminder… Don’t give me hope for something impossible.”

“You are a hero, Alear. I trust you to do the right thing,” Corrin smiled at the Fell Dragon.

“You’re a strange Emblem. Are all Emblems talkative in their normal forms?”

“Maybe. I’m sure Marth has a lot to say to you,” she giggled. “You two have been close, after all.”

“Marth is a tool. Emblems are tools. Just like me… Just like…”

Alear closed her eyes and sighed.

“...Robin told me not to be so self-deprecating…”

Corrin had heard about Robin. He was a close friend and ally of Lucina’s father. There were rumors among the Emblems that he and Chrom had likely become Emblems, but they never managed to find anything to prove that.

“I agree with his advice,” Corrin nodded sagely. “You should do well to follow it.”

“...Robin is a woman, Emblem Corrin.”

“...Ah.”

---

“Selena! Could we talk for a bit?”

The next day came and Corrin managed to find time to materialize while the group was riding in Anna’s carriage. Selena calmed down a bit after yesterday, so Corrin only thought it best to approach the mercenary.

“Ugh, It's you. How many times will it take for you to stop calling me? It’s Severa. SE-VE-RA,” she tried to flick Corrin but struck nothing but air. “Damn ghosts…”

“Sorry, Sorry… It’s just you look exactly like someone I knew in my world,” Corrin rubbed the back of her head. “You two have the same mannerisms and fighting style. The only difference is that… your hair is a lighter red. A bit of an orange tint…”

“...Blame my dad for that,” Severa huffed. “Now what do you want? You’re going to compare me to your more beautiful friend?”

“Friends… I guess you can call us that. She was my sister’s retainer,” Corrin chuckled. “She was a bit harsh but meant well.”

“Retainer? Wait, are you seriously Royalty?”

“...Something like that.”

Severa squinted at the Emblem, eyeing her up and down.

“...I guess I can see it. You do look like a Princess from some fairy tale.”

“Thanks?”

It was strange. She claimed to be nothing like Selena and yet the two acted the same. A shame she never got the chance to ask Emblem Lucina about her friends and allies to get a better idea.

“Well, you’re not going to leave me alone so tell me more about this Selena girl. I want to know more about this imposter.”

“Selena… She was a hard worker. She always gave things a hundred and one percent as my sister’s retainer. She has the fashion know-how and often took me shopping.”

“...Sheesh, what a try-hard.”

“She was close with Beruka, my sister’s other retainer. She’s a girl of few words but is also very capable. Truth be told, she reminds me of Alear… erm this Alear.”

She gestured to the girl conversing with Severa’s friend. However, Corrin was not sure if she would call it a conversation since the Fell Dragon was just nodding to the archer’s ramblings.

“Now that I think about it, you two remind me of Selena and Beruka,” Corrin smiled. “You two seem like close friends.”

“F-Friends?! Don’t be stupid. I would never be friends with such a reckless fool,” Severa scoffed. “I’m here for Noire. She wants to see her father and Miss Gloomy is our only lead.”

“Still, I thank you for befriending her… She means well so I hope Anna hasn’t scared you away.”

“Right…”

Severa shifted her gaze to Alear, watching the dragon. The mercenary’s expression hardened as she studied the other swordswoman.

“...Corrin, I have a question.”

“What’s up?”

“Sombron… That guy Anna was yelling about… He’s a Fell Dragon, isn’t he?”

Corrin was surprised to hear someone ask about a threat from another world. As far as she was concerned, Sombron was not a threat to Elyos or other worlds with his death.

“Yes… Back in our world, we help the Divine Dragon to defeat him and bring peace to Elyos.”

“I see.”

Even as an Emblem, Corrin still held a bit of her naivety, not realizing the awkward tension at the moment. She would soon regret answering Severa’s question and not clarifying things.

---

“...Alright, I think this is our stop, Corrin.”

Lady Anna hopped off of the carriage, smiling widely. Corrin reappeared at the little merchant’s words. The group stopped near Ylisse’s mountainside side where the two will go their separate ways.

“It’s a shame we couldn’t stay together for long…”

“Yeah… but I try not to step over my sister’s shoes. I’ll leave Veyle to the Red Divine one,” she waved at the taller woman. “I hope my advice helps!”

“...It’s not much but I’ll take it,” Alear crossed her arms. “I’ll drop these two off in Ylisstol before making my way to Port Ferox.”

Anna revealed that she knew Veyle was somewhere in Ferox. She might have taken a ship to Valm. Anna was more focused on obtaining the Emblem Rings so she’d search through Ylisse for the missing ones. Corrin felt relieved knowing that Anna trusted Alear enough to find Veyle. If there was one person who could get to her, it would be the Fell Princess. However, she was worried that Alear would be disappointed that the Veyle she was searching for wasn’t hers.

“I’ll put it on your tab so don’t forget, okay?”

“Stay out of trouble. I won’t be there to save you from running into bandit hideouts.”

“Don’t be a stranger, Corrin!” The older Anna called out. “My offer is still there if you change your mind.”

“I’ll keep that in mind,” Corrin chuckled. “Thank you for everything, Alear, Severa, and Noire. I hope we meet again.”

“Yeah… It was fun,” Noire blushed. “Wasn’t it Severa?”

Severa didn’t respond. The red swordswoman shot up from her seat before leaping off of the carriage. She slowly unsheathed her sword before pointing it towards Alear.

“You. Get down here.”

The Emblem and her Wielder didn’t get the chance to leave before the air was filled with bloodlust. Anna raised an eyebrow while Corrin tilted her head in confusion.

“S-Severa?! What are you doing-”

“Stay out of this, Noire. Sorry, but I’m not letting you travel with her.”

Alear raised an eyebrow at the mercenary.

“I have no reason to fight you, Severa.”

“You don’t have a reason? Well, I do! Get. Down. Here.”

Corrin floated towards Severa, holding out her hands.

“Severa, please… Whatever it is… You two can-”

“You said it yourself, Corrin. You said that Sombron was a Fell Dragon… and Anna said that Alear’s one of his allies. Is it or is it not true?”

She turned right back to Alear.

“Are you working for a Fell Dragon?! Are you just like the Grimeal?!”

“Severa, it’s not like that-”

“You already know the answer if your sword is unsheathed,” Alear responded while stepping out of the carriage.

“You don’t even deny it. I knew there was something off about you,” Severa and Alear circled each other. “You… You’re the traitor Lucina told us about, aren’t you?”

“Severa, please! Alear is-”

“Stay out of this, Emblem Corrin. This was inevitable.”

The Fell Dragon brandished her sword, her eyes glued to Severa’s stance.

“You… You bitch… It’s because of you that the future goes to ruin! The Exalts, Princess Lissa, all of the Shepherds, My mother… They’re all gone because of you!”

Corrin bit her lip as memories of Xander and Ryoma fighting flooded her. It was a simple misunderstanding, yet Alear did nothing to combat these falsehoods. Was it guilt or something greater? She couldn’t understand what lay behind those empty eyes.

“You want to fight me, right? Then fight. If you want me to be the villain of your story…”

Alear summoned Marth to her side, the corrupted Emblem raising his sword to fight for his wielder.

“Then I’ll be that villain.”

Notes:

Things are escalating a bit as we're going right into the next arc for our characters. It's going to be a bit of a ride with what I have planned for everyone involved. This arc will wrap up the Plegia war arc for Awakening and hopefully, I can keep this story going since none of our Dragon buddies are close to their goals.

I think I'll need to start solidifying pairings for Lucina and co's parents. I have a few ideas and a few pairings have already been hinted at. I'm not too much of a matchmaker and romance is not the main focus of this fic, but Lucina and her friends do need to exist after all. haha. I'm still open to suggestions as we start to get back into the Plegia conflict.

Chapter 15: Severa vs the Red Swordswoman

Summary:

Severa confronts Alear but their fight is interrupted by a disturbing development

Severa swung first, bringing her blade down on Alear. The sword didn’t travel far, as the spirit behind her opponent stepped in to parry her strike. Though it wasn’t the first time she had seen this spirit fighting alongside Alear, it still frustrated her. She let out a ‘tch’ before trading blows with the red spirit, trying to push through to reach his Master.

“...Scared to fight me by yourself, huh?!” she growled at Alear, who stood there with a tired expression.

“Focus on the fight.”

Alear narrowed her eyes before leaping into the fray, applying pressure with quick jabs. Severa jumped back, narrowly avoiding the woman’s strike. The spirit and summoner fought in sync, giving the mercenary no room for error.

“Severa, please let me-”

“Stay out of this, Noire! This is my fight,” she shouted at her friend, refusing to look at her. “Besides, it’d only make you a target.”

“You talk too much. You won’t win that way,” Alear calmly told Severa. “Give up. You won’t be able to defeat me or your enemies if you’re distracted.”

“Shut up!”

She rushed Alear, bringing down her sword multiple times in anger. Their swords clashed in the open field, and none of the onlookers could stop them.

“You were just using the Shepherds, weren’t you?! The story about your sister was just a lie, wasn’t it?”

Alear’s expression darkened as she sidestepped Severa’s overhead swing. She went on the offensive, attacking with sword and the spirit in tandem.

“It was never a lie. I would never lie about her,” she raised her voice, bringing her sword down at Severa. “Never!”

“Now, you get angry… Maybe you’re not a soulless husk after all,” Severa grinned as she jumped back. “No… You’re just a tool for Grima aren’t you?”

Alear reacted by driving her knee into Severa’s stomach. The mercenary gasped as the breath was knocked out of her.

“It’s as I said. You talk too much,” she repeated.

“...My mother… My parents died to a Fell Dragon. Noire’s mother too,” she stumbled back, holding her stomach. “...How could you? How could you side with someone so horrible?!”

Alear frowned, her blade still raised.

“Would killing me make you feel better?”

Severa grimaced at the question, knowing the answer already. Even if she could kill this woman, it wouldn’t bring back the future version of her parents.

“...I refuse to die. If you want my head, you need to work for it,” she pointed her sword at Severa. “Now, get up.”

“You’re pissing me off…!!”

She shouted before facing Alear’s challenge head-on, fighting the woman and her spirit. This wasn’t the first time she had fought multiple people. She had fought many hordes of bandits and Risen before this battle, so this shouldn’t be different. She reminded herself but the swordswoman and spirit were skilled, far stronger than a random bandit or mindless undead monster. Alear was powerful alone, but her spirit was even more annoying. The spirit’s speed made up for the times Severa managed to break through Alear’s guard, deflecting her attacks before they connected.

If she wanted any chance of beating that traitor, she had to deal with that spirit first. Severa couldn’t believe it before, but now she couldn’t deny it. She had seen the spirit’s fighting style before. It wasn’t the same, but she had sparred with Lucina countless times to learn her fighting style.

She let out a dry chuckle.

“I have to get through you, huh?” She murmured at the silent spirit.

“Alear, that’s enough! Fighting her with your Emblem is just cruel!”

Corrin shouted at Alear, but the spirit’s pleas fell on deaf ears.

“She wanted this fight, Emblem Corrin. Don’t interfere… unless you and the others want to give Severa a fighting chance,” she stared at Severa, awaiting her next move.

“Severa…!!”

“I told you to stay out of this, Noire. All of you stay out of this!”

She snapped at her friend as soon she heard the sounds of a bowstring behind pulled.

“Stop with the cryptic bullshit. I don’t get you at all… You saved Noire and those villagers. You’ve stopped those bandits from enslaving more people… I thought you were a good person… so why…?!”

She growled as she swung at the spirit, focusing on him first.

“Why are you fighting for a Fell Dragon?! Why did you help someone who wants to ruin the world?!”

“I’m surprised. You should already know the answer,” Alear calmly watched Severa struggle against the spirit, staring with her an empty gaze.

“You said it yourself. Warriors like us are good for killing and nothing else. I’m Sombron’s tool. If he tells me to fight, I fight. If he tells me to kill, I kill. Tools don’t speak out against their wielder.”

“You…?!”

Severa jumped back, her eyes lit with fury. She was grateful that Lucina trained her for all these years for this moment. She was also glad that Alear was too cocky to fight along with her spirit.

“I had enough!”

She jumped high into the air, feeling the wind touch her skin. In this brief moment, she learned to appreciate this peaceful era and she won’t let a repeat of the future happen. She raised her sword, bringing it down at the spirit. Years of fighting Lucina and coming up with counters to her moves came together to land a decisive blow. The spirit winced, disappearing from the battlefield and leaving only his wielder. She stumbled after landing before flinging herself at the red swordswoman, tackling her to the ground. It was a repeat of their first encounter, but Severa had no intention of losing this one.

The two women wrestled for a few seconds before Severa managed to come out on top, pinning Alear down. She reeled a fist back, prepared to bash in her face until she stopped breathing.

“...It’s over. Lucina doesn’t need to bloody her hands for this.”

Alear didn’t respond, staring at Severa with the same blank expression.

“You’re not going to beg for your life?”

“...Just do it. If it makes you feel better, get your revenge. Hit me. Kill me. Do whatever you want,” she calmly told her. “Just… don’t hurt Veyle. She’s only a child. She had no part in this. Please protect her.”

Something was wrong. Severa had faith in her skills, but now that the adrenaline had faded she couldn’t accept this outcome. Alear managed to disarm her with ease on their first encounter. If she wanted to, she would have killed her that day. Where was that Alear?

“You… You held back, didn’t you?” She gritted her teeth. “Why?! You could have killed me any time during that fight!”

“...You’re a good person, Severa. You’re not like me,” Alear frowned. “I like you. You and Noire… are good friends. I don’t want to kill good friends.”

“I don’t get it. I don’t get you at all. It’s pissing me off!”

She grabbed Alear by the collar.

“Is this some twisted idea of redemption?! Do you think letting me kill you will forgive everything?!”

“...I didn’t kill your parents… but if you need a Fell Dragon to blame. I’ll take that role. I don’t want you to be consumed by revenge...”

“W-What…?”

“Alear isn’t one of Grima’s minions,” Corrin appeared to the two, frowning. “I was trying to tell you that… She fought for Sombron, but it wasn’t her choice.”

“...It doesn’t absolve me of my sins. I’m evil… and you shouldn’t feel wrong killing me. I don’t want to die, but I will do whatever it takes to ease your suffering. I know what it’s like to want revenge. You will never feel fulfilled… no matter who you kill. Still, if it’s what you want… I’ll accept it.”

Severa wasn’t sure what to believe anymore. She only learned about time travel months ago and now she was hearing things about other worlds and other Fell Dragons. She knew that she could never forgive a Fell Dragon, especially one who helped in ruining worlds. She should leave it there and try to finish off Alear and yet she couldn’t bring herself to.

“Pegasus! I see a Pegasus Knight and she’s not looking so hot!”

Unfortunately, Severa didn’t have time to linger on those thoughts as the younger Anna shouted to the group. She dropped Alear to see an injured knight coming into view.

“No… No… Not now. Why you? Why now?!”

Severa felt her stomach sink as she noticed the woman’s long red hair in the distance. She slowly descended to the field, wincing as she struggled to control her mount.

“You… You have to flee…!! Plegia…!”

She couldn’t finish her sentence before falling to the ground. Severa sprinted to the knight’s side, failing to hide her panic. It wasn’t the knight’s time to die, but it didn’t stop her daughter from fearing the worst. The woman’s armor was broken and blood dripped down from her head.

“Hey. wake up…!! I didn’t come here to watch you die again!”

“Plegia…” Cordelia said in a rasp voice. “Plegia has invaded… I need to warn the Exalt… and Captain Phila…!”

Severa heard about this event in history. After the Exalt’s death, Prince Chrom fled to Ferox while Gangrel led a full siege against Ylisse. Cordelia was ordered to leave the battle as her allies stayed behind to protect the borders. Cordelia told Severa that she escaped the battle unscathed. Things weren’t making sense and Severa feared the worst.

“Stand aside, sweetie,” the older Anna stepped in with a healing staff. “...I normally pay for healing, but this is on the house.”

Severa sighed in relief as she watched her mother’s wounds slowly heal. However, it didn’t stop the pegasus knight from losing consciousness.

“...This isn’t good. If what she says is true, then Ylisse is being attacked,” she frowned at her mother. “...I didn’t want to get involved but… ugh!!”

She groaned before running to Cordelia’s pegasus. She swore to herself never to ride again, but fate had different plans for her.

“Noire. Go with the Anna sisters and find the Shepherds. Mom will know where they’re going when she wakes up!”

“I… I can try. But what about you Severa…?”

“...I’m not going to let this version of her have more regrets. She’s a pain in the ass, but she deserves better.”

“Then let me-”

“No. You need to stay alive to see your father. Make sure to give that deadbeat a punch for me.”

“Um… I wasn’t going to punch him… but I’ll do it for you… Just please come back safely!”

Severa climbed onto the pegasus, gently petting the creature to show her friendliness.

“Good, she’s not injured… It’s okay girl. I’ll keep you safe.”

“I’m coming with you.”

She sneered as Alear approached her. She had many things to say, but she knew that it wasn’t the time to argue.

“This doesn’t change things. We will settle this later,” she gestured to her back. “Hop on and hold tight.”

Alear nodded before joining Severa on the pegasus.

“Hey, pigtails!”

Severa raised an eyebrow as she caught a silver ring from the younger Anna.

“Corrin wants to go with you two. This is a loan, so return her to me on time or pay interest!”

“I know this isn’t my world or my fight,” Corrin appeared to Severa. “But I still want to do my part.”

“Ugh… You two are the last people I want with me, but beggars can’t be choosers.”

She slipped the ring onto her finger, mimicking Anna’s movements from the other day.

“...I’m totally going to hold this over you, Mom,” she glanced at Noire and Anna carrying Cordelia away. “So you don’t have my permission to die.”

She snapped the reins, taking to the sky. She knew that Lucina would be pissed at her for doing this, but after that fight, she needed something in her life to go well. Hopefully, her best friend could understand that if and when they meet again.

Notes:

I think I'm too in love with Severa/Noire and Alear as a friend group. Robin is Alear's closest friend, but she learns to express herself the more she interacts with others. I really want to keep these three together but who knows what the future holds. Alear still has a sister to find after all.

I thought about using Lucina to confront Alear, but Severa fits more as the one to act on emotion over logic. She is also Alear's current companion and the one who has been with her longer. The idea for these two chapters was to have a conflict with Alear and one of the Awakening 2nd Gen when they learn she's a Fell Dragon. Severa's impulsive actions and Alear's low self-worth and communication issues would cause them to fight over talking things out. I do hope to cover that more as the two jump head-first into the war.

Now, we're getting into the war with Gangrel and the climax of the first arc of Awakening. Alear has finally thrown herself into the war and soon we'll get back to the Shepherds being a part of the story again. As I said before in the comments, I do have a few pairings in mind. I'm just making the final choices and deciding if I'll go tried and true or something pretty crackpairish for Chrom. Some pairings will start to be obvious as we get further on to the story and return to the Gen 1so look forward to that.

Chapter 16: A Fell Dragon's True Strength

Summary:

Rafal's plans take a sudden turn as he learns of the war's development and comes across a mysterious figure.

“I know that you’re hiding something.”

Rafal flipped a page on the book he was reading, unfazed by Tharja’s words. He expected someone like her to come to the library.

“Did you come here with good news or is this another one of your antics? I didn’t bring you along to hex me or the others.”

“We’ll get to that soon. You’re going to answer some questions for me. Fail to answer and you’ll die.”

He felt something invade his body earlier but didn’t think much about it. Tharja’s appearance only confirmed his suspicions.

“A truth hex? That’s new…”

He glanced at the mage standing over him.

“If I die, Aversa will kill you.”

“I have no qualms deflecting. Besides, Aversa only needs you for her memory loss. I can provide that without your help.”

Rafal sighed before closing his book. An annoyance but he saw no reason to kill her. If anything, he liked her answer.

“Go ahead and ask. Please make it quick, I have things to do.”

Tharja leaned in close to Rafal’s face, eyes narrowed.

“Who are you?”

“A traveler from a far-off land. That’s all you need to know,” he shrugged.

“What are your goals here?”

“I desire power to save my sister.”

“Who do you serve? Gangrel, the Grimeal, Exalt Emmeryn, or is it the Valmese Empire?”

“None of them. I serve only myself.”

Tharja frowned.

“Who is that Nowi child? Is she human?”

“She’s a dragon I’m hiding from Plegia and the Grimeal. I would appreciate it if you kept it a secret.”

“Tch… This is too easy. I expected more resistance,” she grumbled before stepping back. “Why are you so willing to tell me this? You could have forced the hex out of me.”

Rafal raised an eyebrow.

“Killing you would make too much noise. I see no reason to silence someone useful to our little group. That would be foolish.”

“How kind of you,” she deadpanned.

“Did you expect me to say something heartwarming? I care only for results and you provide that,” he scoffed. “You’re a fool to expect more than that.”

“Tell me how you truly feel, I insist,” she rolled her eyes. “That lone wolf act isn’t fooling anyone, boy. You had no reason to bring in that child and the others.”

Rafal crossed his arms, frowning. He wanted to deny Tharja’s words but it was the truth. He could have stolen the dragonstone from Nowi and left Gregor to his fate. The old Rafal wouldn’t have entertained the others, but he was no longer that dragon. He tried to keep everyone at arm’s length but Tharja refused to leave his side and Nowi was a constant annoyance. Gaius bothered him for more confections and Gregor continues to treat him like a child.

“Are we done here? Did you find something for Aversa’s memory loss or not?”

“I found the cause but it isn’t as simple as casting a spell,” Tharja sighed. “Not even the boy could dispel the curse and that’s his specialty.”

“So it’s a curse… I’m not surprised. The Grimeal would do anything to add to their ranks. So not even Plegia’s best mages can cure her condition.”

“I didn’t say that. You shouldn’t assume such things.”

Tharja shoved a map to Rafal.

“The Wellsprings of Truth. Plegian history books spoke of ruins that house a special spring. It’s said the reflection of waters reveals the true self.”

“I thought you didn’t believe in legends?”

“I try not to… but I’ve read accounts of those with memory lost recalling their past thanks to that spring. I’m curious if nothing else.”

Rafal hummed as he read the map, noticing the route already drawn.

“...It’s a stretch, but Aversa’s desperate. If nothing else, It will buy me enough time to use Plegia and the Grimeal.”

“I’ll pack my things and prepare for the trip. I would prefer not to be in the capital when the war reaches the city.”

Rafal blinked.

“...Explain yourself.”

“You don’t know? The Mad King has already made his move. He had set out this morning to lay siege to Ylisse. He also said something about finding some Red Demon.”

“...Divine One…”

A pit formed in his stomach as the news started to set in. He wasn’t sure if it was the same woman or just a repeat of that other Alear, but he knew he couldn’t let history repeat itself. Nel would never forgive him if he let another version of her beloved fall.

“Rafal? You look a little pale there,” Tharja raised an eyebrow. “Have you finally succumbed to a curse?”

“...Call Gaius and tell him to round the others, Henry too. There’s a man named Gregory in the city. Get him as well. We need to act now before this land becomes a battlefield.”

“I’m not your servant, but fine. Are you going to tell me-”

“Just do what I say.”

Rafal approached Tharja, grabbing the sorceress’ hand. He placed a small sack in her hands before closing them.

“Your payment for the research. I’ll pay you more when you return. Now, go.”

Tharja averted her gaze, her cheeks flushed.

“...You’re lucky that I find you interesting. I killed men for less, you know.”

She stepped back from him, refusing to meet his gaze. What was her problem? Rafal couldn’t understand this woman and her strange behavior.

“This payment isn’t enough. You will finish answering my questions. I will figure you out.”

“If we survive the coming days, I’ll tell you everything.”

He replied before dashing out of the library. He knew he shouldn’t tell people from this world about Elyos, but hopefully, Tharja and the others would distance themselves when they learned of his crimes. It would make leaving this world easier for everyone involved.

He shook off those thoughts as he searched the Royal Palace for Aversa. He cursed his past self for not bothering to learn the layout. He hated the idea but needed to find someone who knew where she was.

“You look lost. Are you with the Royal guard?”

Rafal turned to see a hooded woman standing a fair distance from her. He opened his mouth to respond to her but paused. He couldn’t explain it, but his instincts told him not to speak with her.

“What’s up? You look like you’ve seen a ghost,” the hooded woman smiled. “Let me guess. You’re looking for Aversa.”

“...I see no reason to speak with you. Leave me be.”

He stepped back, keeping his eyes locked on the woman.

“Come now, friend. You needn’t look so scared. I don’t bite. At least not at the moment,” she gestured for him to come closer. “You wouldn’t want to make a scene.”

“One of the Grimeal, I take it? I suppose it’s time to stop pretending,” he hovered a hand over his axe.

The hooded woman laughed in response, clapping her hands.

“Oh, you’re hilarious. I didn’t realize dragons from other worlds were so funny.”

Rafal’s eyes widened, his composure wavering. He had done everything he could to keep his draconic origins a secret from this land. No one except the Four Winds and Nowi knew that he was a dragon, yet his stranger had figured him out.

“Don’t look so surprised. You may have fooled everyone, but I caught your stench when you stepped foot in Plegia.”

She closed the distance before pulling down her hood, revealing her white hair and red eyes. Rafal immediately stumbled back, feeling malevolent energy from those eyes.

“I suppose it’s thanks to you that Aversa is losing her nerve in this timeline. You and a certain other woman have been changing this timeline too much for my liking.”

“...Who are you? What are you?”

“You can say that I’m a fan of your work. Thanks to some outside sources, I learned of a world put to ruin by a dragon who betrayed his sister, his deity, and everyone he ever knew,” she continued her approach. “You did well to bring ruin to that world and its people.”

“I didn’t ask for your opinion,” he frowned. “What do you want from me?”

“That’s the thing.”

The woman’s smile immediately dropped, and her expression darkened. She closed the distance, slamming Rafal into one of the pillars. She then wrapped a single hand around his neck, grasping it tightly.

“What is a rabid beast doing here in my world? Saving these worms? Ruining my plans?! Speak before I rip out your throat!”

Rafal wheezed, his strength failing him against this woman… this creature.

“I don’t… care what becomes of your world! I came here for power! Nothing more, nothing less!”

He clawed at the woman’s arm but struggled—a pitiful reminder of his weakness thanks to the dragonstone shattering.

“Power, hm? Typical of you dragons,” she sighed. “That can’t be all of that. You wouldn’t go this far for power unless there’s something… or someone involved.”

She grinned upon realization.

“Ah, I see now… You seek power for another, don’t you?”

“What of it?! If you plan to kill me, do it!”

This woman. She reminded Rafal of the times he spent with Sombron’s other children. A dreadful era that he wanted to forget.

“...You’re a pitiful little dragon, aren’t you? Where was that energy you used to ruin your world? You surpassed your sister and deity only to amount to this.”

She dropped Rafal to the floor, watching him gasp for air and struggle to stand.

“No. There’s no reason for me to kill a weakling like you. Actually… we could help each other.”

Rafal coughed, “What do I have to gain from helping you?!”

“You want to save your important person, don’t you?”

He flinched at the question, refusing to answer that monster.

“Join me and I’ll give you power. You don’t care about this world, correct? Then you wouldn’t mind helping me in my designs.”

“What…?”

“You only need to do one thing. One thing, and I’ll grant you the power to save the person you love,” she said, holding a finger.

It sounded too good to be true. Rafal knew that and yet this woman had the power to learn his identity and corner him.

“There’s a worm causing me trouble. She’s making a mess of things so I need her dead. I would finish her off but I’m recovering my strength. You on the other hand…”

She grinned.

“You can kill her in my stead. She’s a blue-haired swordswoman known as Lucina or Marth to the Shepherds. Kill her and I’ll grant your wish.”

Rafal knew exactly who Lucina was, although he wished he didn’t. He spent enough time with Emblem Chrom and Robin to hear stories about the former’s daughter from the future.

“...And if I were to refuse?”

She shrugged before turning her back to him.

“Then you will die if my power has returned and you haven’t left this world. Join me or leave this world. That’s your best bet at surviving. You’re welcome to fight, but destiny always finds a way.”

“...You’re letting me go? Just like that?”

“I have plenty of pawns in this game. I only came here to give my offer… and to remind you of your place, worm,” she turned her head. “Also… I owe a certain someone. I owe it to them to spare your life just this once.”

If Rafal didn’t know any better, the woman spoke with a hint of fondness in her last words. He tried not to think about that as he watched her disappear. He wasn’t injured but that interaction took a few centuries off his life. That woman… That monster made a complete fool out of him. He had to rest there to catch his bearings.

“...I think I grow tired of Plegia…”

“There are better places to take a nap than on the ground, you know.”

Rafal turned to see Aversa standing over him.

“Aversa… Good, I found you. I feared that you left with Gangrel…”

“I’m not that man’s babysitter. I’m just there to oversee his fall and the Exalt’s.”

“...You need to come with us,” he groaned as he shot up to his feet. “Your place is not here in this war.”

“Still trying to convince me? I told you that Master Validar-”

“Cursed you and altered your memories,” he handed her the map. “We found a place that can give you the truth.”

“...And if you’re lying about Master Validar?”

“Then our partnership is over and you can kill me for wasting your time. I’ll even tell you where Goetia is hidden to finish me off. It’s a win-win.”

Aversa narrowed her eyes before sighing softly.

“Let me grab my things. I’ll let Excellus and the others handle my workload.”

Notes:

Rafal realizes plotting and planning in Plegia is probably a bad idea. Grima returns to remind everyone that they're still the big bad of this world. As for if they're the big bad of this story, things aren't that simple.

Also, I think it's clear to say that Noire's father has confirmed this chapter. I know it's the worst-kept secret of this fic, but I think this chapter pretty much confirms this pairing. Admittedly, I didn't plan on this pairing but it felt right to give Rafal the same angle Alear has, just more overtly romantic. We'll probably see a few more pairings through this arc, but for now, we're gonna get the ball rolling on this arc and Alear's journey reaching a crazy turn in this war setting.

I've been writing a few chapters ahead so I hope to keep the pace going. There are some hurdles, but I do want to make sure I get through this arc without trouble. I've been rewriting Chapter 17 often but I think I've found one that I like.

Chapter 17: Family Reunion

Summary:

Family comes together but at the wrong time and the wrong place. Meanwhile, Morgan reflects on her journey and goals.

Severa knew it was a dumb idea.

She knew there was no point in trying to save the Knights. Two people couldn’t hope to push back an entire army. She could already hear Gerome’s ‘I told you so’ speeches on the futility of changing the past.

She knew that she wasn’t Lucina. She wasn’t a Princess with a dragon-slaying relic and an unstoppable will. She was just plain old Severa, a girl way over her head. She couldn’t challenge the Fell Dragon alone and carry hopes for a better future.

She knew everything, yet she couldn’t help herself from trying. Chrom's death was one thing, but the loss of her comrades was just as painful to Cordelia. The Knight would often express her regret for failing to save her superiors. She would cry herself to sleep so frequently that Severa wasn’t sure if her mother was truly happy.

She had no reason to do this. If she was smart, she would have stayed with Cordelia and made sure she got to the Shepherds safely. Ylisse will fall no matter what she will do. She would end up as just another dead body on the ground.

Unfortunately, she felt compelled to do the heroic thing and save her mother’s allies. She had only one person to blame for her change in character, and they were sitting behind her.

“We’re almost there! We might need to avoid arrows once we get close!”

“...Understood.”

Severa frowned at Alear’s lack of hostility. The two had just exchanged blows not too long ago, and now they were traveling to a battlefield together.

“I still don’t trust you,” she followed up. “If you’re doing this to aid Plegia or the Grimeal, I won’t hesitate to run a sword through you.”

“We can resume our fight later. People are in danger.”

Severa grumbled before focusing on flying. She had so much she wanted to say to her, but she couldn’t find the words. If she wasn’t involved with Grima, what’s her deal? What does Alear plan to do once she finds her sister?

“Wait…”

She heard Corrin’s voice but couldn’t see the spirit.

“...I feel something… Something’s wrong, you guys.”

“What are you-”

Severa immediately noticed the fields below lit with flames.

“Watch out!!”

She was too late as a Wyvern was suddenly upon them. Their rider brought their axe down, aiming right for Severa. Before she could brace for the attack, Corrin and Alear’s spirit blocked the rider’s axe.

“W-What?! I didn’t even see them coming…!!”

Severa was an amateur in flying, but even she had faith in her ability to watch for sneak attacks. The wyvern appeared out of nowhere, close enough to nearly kill her and Alear. She watched spirits attempt to hold back the rider, noticing something odd about their enemy. The Wyvern and their rider were in the same red glow as Alear’s spirit.

“Camilla! Why are you doing this?!”

“Corrin… Ah, this brings back unpleasant memories,” the enemy rider smiled. “...Ah, there’s Selena too. This world is so cruel but I do what I must.”

She swatted Corrin and the other spirit away.

“Try not to die on me too soon.”

Severa moved instinctively, diving to the ground before the wyvern rider could land another attack.

“We can’t fight her on the air!” she shouted, “I’m not letting this girl die!”

Cordelia wasn’t the only one who died in the future. Severa had many reasons why she wouldn’t become a Pegasus Knight, but one pressing one was that she could never put another Pegasus through another cruel fate. If she could bring the enemy wyvern to the ground, they might have a better chance at fighting.

She landed a fair distance away from the flames, tilting her gaze to the sky to see the wyvern still in pursuit.

“We need to move!”

Corrin was the first to speak.

“Camilla’s proficient with magic… We’re sitting ducks if we’re in her range!”

“That Emblem… I’ve never seen her before,” Alear murmured. “How does Plegia have an Emblem?”

“Chat later! Run now!”

Severa snapped the reins, having the pegasus run on the ground to flee this spirit. If she barely stood a chance against Alear’s spirit, it explained why her mother came here on death’s door.

A bolt of lightning appeared from the sky, narrowly striking the group.

“She’s still on our tail! How are we going to face someone that oppressive?!”

“We need to find the Emblem’s wielder,” Alear said. “Killing them or taking their ring should stop her rampage.”

“Easier said than done! We still haven’t found any survivors!”

It was the only reason she came to this battlefield. Was she already too late in easing her mother’s pain? Did she come here only to just get killed?

The enemy flew in front of the group, halting their advance.

“Sweet dreams~”

She raised her axe, prepared to swing. Severa braced herself, prepared to fight to the bitter end. However, just before the spirit could finish her attack, an arrow pierced her corporeal form. The spirit winced before disappearing from the group.

“What the…?”

“Severa, this way!”

Severa blinked as she noticed a familiar face in the distance. It didn’t take a genius to recognize her leader and the Princess who rallied everyone together.

“Lucina…!”

The flames ruined her eyesight because she could have sworn she saw another Lucina behind her.

---

Severa felt immediate relief upon reaching the old fort and seeing Pegasus Knights scattered around. The majority of them were injured and ill-fit to fight but they were alive.

“They’re alive… I wasn’t too late…”

She smiled softly.

“It was only by chance that I arrived on this battlefield on time,” Lucina walked up to her. “Truth be told, I didn’t like our chances before you came here. We might be able to defeat that Wyvern Rider and whoever is controlling her.”

“What of the other forces? We were told that Plegia’s forces were fighting in this area,” Alear approached the two, instantly souring Severa’s mood.

“It’s difficult to tell Plegia’s movements within these flames… but I suspect that the Mad King split his forces to burn down all of Ylisse,” Lucina frowned. “We need to do something. Father will not have a home to return to if we fail here.”

“Then our path is clear. We defeat that Emblem and defend Ylisse. Simple.”

“What the hell? Why are you so adamant on playing hero now?!”

Severa jabbed her finger at Alear.

“This isn’t your home. This isn’t your world. Why are you fighting so hard?! Why do you make it so hard to hate you?!”

“...I’m not here for the world. I’m here for the people in it,” Alear calmly told Severa. “Robin is my friend. I refuse to let her fall to Plegia.”

Lucina placed a hand on Severa’s shoulder.

“Let her do this.”

“But Lucina, she-”

“I know, Severa. I know who Alear is… Still, we need to trust her.”

Severa narrowed her eyes at her friend before sighing.

“Alright. Fine. What’s the plan?”

She trusted Lucina above everyone else. Although she wasn’t sure how to feel about Alear if Lucina trusted her, she had no choice but to rely on her, too.

“Camilla uses the same power as me. Our families can manipulate and transform terrain,” Corrin appeared before Severa. “We can use that to counter her flames.”

“Severa, you should engage with Corrin. I will support you with my Emblem. That should give you the edge to defeat the Emblem and her wielder. The three of us should be more than enough.”

“Engage…? What are you even saying, Lucina?! Do you have another one of those spirit things? How does that even work?!”

“Oh, it’s simple,” Corrin approached her. “You just need to say ‘Emblem Engage’ and we’ll use our combined might to face Camilla.”

Severa stared blankly at her.

“...You’re kidding me, right? That sounds so lame!”

“Just do it,” Alear told her. “Corrin trusts you to wield her. Use her power to save those dear to you.”

Severa glanced at the injured knights huddled together.

“Alright, fine… Fine! Let’s go already!”

Lucina nodded before leading the three back into the flame-covered fields. Corrin stepped forward in front of the flames, clasping her hands together. The flames slowly begin to dissipate, revealing the path forward.

The ground began to shake under Severa’s feet and she spun to see jagged rocks surrounding the ruined fort.

“That should protect the injured. Now we can fight without reservations,” Corrin commented. “Don’t worry about me. Camilla would want us to fight her at our best.”

“I had no intention of holding back,” Alear said before taking the first steps forward. The group traveled through the fields before arriving at the center of the chaos.

“...That explains everything,” a hooded figure stood in the distance. “That explains why Emblem Camilla failed to take out the rest of the Knights.”

“You… No, it couldn’t be…”

Lucina murmured before unsheathing Falchion.

“No, it doesn’t matter who you are. You endanger Ylissean lives and therefore you should be dealt with.”

The voice sounded familiar to Severa, but she didn’t want to think about it. Not now.

“Yeah… Enough talk. You’re going down, asshole.”

“Lord Grima only wanted me to support the Mad King’s tantrum, but I came across quite the find. Perhaps Lucina’s head will…”

The hooded figure paused, his gaze turning to the red swordswoman.

“You… Why are you here?!”

“You talk too much. Are we fighting or what?”

Alear raised her blade, ignoring the boy’s question.

“You disappeared… You left Mother to suffer! Now you’re fighting for Naga’s spawns?! Why? Why did you abandon us, Father?!”

“I think you have me mistaken for someone. Now fight or stand down.”

“Tch!! You will pay for what you did to Mother!”

The mage’s composure crumbled as he removed his hood, revealing a red-haired boy. He raised his hand, revealing an ornate bracelet on his wrist. Severa’s fears were confirmed as she recognized the boy’s face, his features twisted with madness and rage.

“Emblem Camilla, to me! Engage!”

---

“Morgan? Morgan, are you okay?”

Morgan blinked as she noticed Veyle tugging on her shoulder.

“Huh? Oh, what’s up, Veyle?”

“That’s what I wanted to ask you… You were outside for a few hours now.”

Veyle turned to the sea, watching the waves pass by.

“Are you worried about your parents again?”

“Geez, Veyle… I can’t hide anything from you, huh?” Morgan chuckled. “I guess I am worried. What Inigo and Nah said did bother me a bit…”

It shouldn’t be a surprise that Grandmaster Robin was an important figure in the lands Of course, the others would know about him. However, it was during dinner the truth of this world was revealed to her.

“Am I… in the right world? Is my father truly here? What’s going to happen when I find this timeline’s Robin and she isn’t my parent?”

There are also concerns about her mother. Is Alear truly her mother? Were her memories of their time together fake? Was she a fake?

“It doesn’t change a thing, Morgan. You’re you. You’re my best friend. My sister told me it doesn’t matter where you’re from. It doesn’t matter what your bloodline is. What’s important is how you live. How you live and what you do shapes the future.”

“Geez… You need to stop reading my mind, Veyle… but you’re right.”

Morgan slapped both of her cheeks.

“Alright! Enough moping! We have a Divine Dragon to find!”

“Right…!! I just hope we don’t run into trouble in Valm,” Veyle smiled sheepishly. “We do have a bad habit of that.”

“I think you have more to worry about. Don’t you have a certain armor knight to talk to?”

“Morgan, please… I’m not sure that I’m ready…”

“C’mon… It’s just one cute girl with a shield that’s almost as big as her,” She poked the dragon’s face. “How about this? I’ll talk to her first. I’ll tell her how cool you are!”

“Are you sure? I don’t want to drag you into my issues.”

“I insist! How else am I going to get her to talk about Elyos?”

“Morgan!”

“I’m joking… I’m joking… somewhat.”

Morgan chuckled before returning to the sea, her mind clear and resolve firm. Even if her parents aren’t the same, she still wants to meet them. She can push through anything if she has that goal and the others as her support. She wouldn’t want to imagine a life without their support.

Notes:

Gee Alear, how come you have two Morgans who want to see you?

I'm excited to bring Male/Fallen Morgan into this story. At first, I wanted to keep it to Female Morgan as Veyle's partner in crime but as the story goes on and the plot, I wanted a version of Morgan that took more off of the Future Past version. It was something I started planning with the Nah chapter. It also gives me the chance to have Alear interact with one of Morgans this soon in the story. Something to give readers while Morgan/Veyle take their little journey. Speaking of them, we probably won't see them for a while since we're gonna focus more and more on Alear/Rafal's journey as the war reaches its climax.

Also, I'm excited to bring Bracelets into the fold. Camilla was a no-brainer since both her and Corrin are close to our 'protagonist' of this arc. I do plan to write a few more Bracelets in here and I'm pretty sure one of them is an obvious pick here. If there's any other Bracelets you want to see, feel free to let me know. Unlike the rings, I'm not putting too much of a limit on myself since I do think it'd be nice to follow on their story from Fell Xenologue since this story's Alear/Veyle haven't done the DLC stories.

I have a few more chapters written ahead so I hope to not keep everyone waiting for too long on this arc.

Chapter 18: Breaking point and Former Friends

Summary:

The Red Swordswoman meets her match against Grima's strongest soldier, leaving Severa and Lucina to call forth new power.

Out of all the people from the future, Morgan was the last person Lucina expected to face again. He was one of the last remaining Grimeal who hadn’t become one of Grima’s undead army. His appearance only proved Emblem Lucina’s warnings to be true.

Grima, or rather, his vessel, is in this timeline. The Fell Dragon managed to follow her to the past. It's a disturbing truth to swallow.

She knew little about the young man. His devotion to the Fell Dragon was rather disturbing from their brief encounters. She wanted to hate the boy, but yet she could only pity him. To give everything to a Fell Dragon who cared little whether he lived or died.

However, none of that prepared her for the reveal in this fiery backdrop.

“Father, your treachery won’t go unpunished,” Morgan growled while bathed in the power of the Emblem. “I will-”

“Enough of this.”

Alear stopped Morgan before he could say another word.

“I told you before to fight or stand down. If you won’t make a move...”

She summoned a Red Emblem to her side. Lucina felt a sudden tug at her chest as she saw his face.

“I will.”

The dragon rushed into battle, sprinting through the barren field to challenge the lone mage.

“Heh, all according to plan. Like a moth to flame.”

Morgan grinned as he lifted a box in the air. Just as Lucina recognized the material, it was far too late. A massive horde of Risen surrounded Alear, separating the woman from Lucina and Severa.

“As your son, I know your strengths and weaknesses. Your recklessness will be your undoing.”

Lucina watched as the undead monsters trapped Alear and focused their efforts on attacking her.

“No… No…!! This isn’t good!” Emblem Lucina’s voice echoed in her counterpart’s head. “Alear’s deathly afraid of the undead!”

“You… You…!!”

Alear’s voice became frantic. Her form was lost within the Risen horde, and the stoic woman’s screams disturbed Lucina.

“No, Alear…!! Severa, we need to save her!”

“Easier said than done! Look!”

Severa pointed at the horde piling themselves on top of a single spot. It was difficult to see if Alear was even alive, let alone in the best condition to fight.

“We’re outnumbered, Lucina! Even if we had a few others, we still couldn’t get through such a horde of Risen! Alear was our best fighter, and now she’s…!”

“Worry about yourselves, Spawns of Naga.”

Morgan appeared before the two, blocking their path to the Risen and Alear.

“The Risen will wear Father down, and then he will brought to Lord Grima. I made sure to add a few more boxes for good measure. As for you two, you will die here. Emblem Camilia will be enough to finish you.”

She couldn’t understand why Morgan continued to call Alear his father. Did he not know her true gender? She wouldn’t put it past Alear for having an unorthodox way of having children, but she doesn’t appear to know him as well. It could only mean that Alear had a son in Lucina’s future. If that was the case, why did she only find out about Alear after arriving in the past? There was no recollection of a swordswoman in history matching her appearance.

“I don’t care about your daddy issues. For once, I agree with that gloomy girl!”

Severa pointed her blade at Morgan, scowling.

“You talk too damn much. You tried to kill mom… so you’re going to hell along with your God!”

She threw herself into battle, taking the first swing at Morgan. However, his Emblem appeared to deflect the attack, pushing her back. Severa stumbled back, unable to prepare for Morgan’s counterattack.

“Elfire!”

The Grimeal mage shot a flame spell at point-blank range, striking Severa and sending her tumbling away from the two.

“Severa!!”

“You should know your place, Wrench… You continue to fight in vain and fail to realize just how frail you are.”

“Geh… You little,” Severa groaned while holding her stomach. “Just wait until I get my hands on you…!”

Lucina grimaced before nocking an arrow at Parthia’s bowstrings, trying to concentrate while his attention was focused on Severa.

“Don’t think I’ve forgotten about you. Elthunder!”

She dropped to the ground, narrowly avoiding the bolt of lightning.

“What’s wrong? Why don’t you show me your expert swordsmanship, Lucina? Show the power that you helped you escape Grima’s wrath. Elthunder!!”’

He hurled multiple bolts toward her, pushing her further and further away from the Risen horde.

“He’s giving us no room to breathe…”

Lucina knew that it would be foolish to approach Morgan with that Emblem fighting for him. Falchion can slay wyverns, but the Grimeal soldier and his Emblem have perfect range, keeping everyone from getting too close. That’s how he managed to trap Alear…

“Calm down, Lucina. You have the number advantage, and he used his Risen on Alear. Work together and use our power.”

“...Severa, it’s time!”

“Ugh… I really don’t want to… but I’m not losing another fight today,” Severa groaned before standing back up. The mercenary ran to her princess’ side, raising her blade. “I just have to say the phrase, right…? No goofy poses, right?”

“As far as I know,” Lucina kept her gaze focused on Morgan channeling another spell.

“I don’t know what you’re plotting, but I’m not letting you!”

“Severa!”

“Alright, Alright!!”

Both girls held out their hands, their rings glowing with immense power.

““Emblem Engage!!””

“Elthunder!”

Morgan threw the bolt right toward Severa, but the attack never reached her. Without thinking, Lucina leaped into the spell’s range, shielding her friend from the attack. She braced for damage, but it never came to her. The time traveler blinked as she stared at herself, wearing a lighter-colored version of her battle attire.

“What?! Lord Grima told me that only Father would have one of the Emblems…!”

“This feels weird… but I feel more powerful,” Severa stepped forward, touching her silver locks. She then turned to Morgan, grinning. “Alright, dork. Time for the next round.”

Severa summoned a golden blade to her hands before rushing down the Grimeal mage. Lucina followed suit, unsheathing Falchion to challenge both mage and Emblem—the two fight in coordination, pushing back the boy they once considered a friend.

“No…! I cannot fail Lord Grima!”

He gritted his teeth, finding little room to cast another spell. Camilla continued to act as his shield, fending off the two empowered girls.

“Face it, loser. Grima doesn’t give a shit about you,” Severa said as her weapon clashed with Camilla’s. “You’re going to pay for all the shit you’ve put us through!”

“You and the Fell Dragon will not bring ruin to this land,” Lucina followed up with a slash to the Emblem’s blind spot. “I’ll protect any form of Ylisse to my dying breath!”

She needed to keep up the pressure and defeat the two so that Alear could be saved. She glanced at the horde still swarming around that center point.

“Enough!!”

Lucina’s vision blurred as she felt an intense aura push her and Severa back. It took a moment to regain her senses, but it was a moment she couldn’t afford to lose. She raised her head to see Morgan now riding on Camilla’s wyvern and wielding her axe.

“Those who insult my Master will perish. I will end you!”

He flew into the air, his wyvern encased in an aura of flames. Lucina soon realized his intent as the wyvern dived back to the ground.

“We need to stop him,” she prepared to nock an arrow but felt a hand on her shoulder.

“Leave it to me, Lucina… Corrin… She said she wanted to settle things with her sister. Now, step back!”

Lucina had her doubts but pushed them aside. If Severa had faith in her abilities, then far be it for her to stand in her way.

Severa raised a hand, challenging energy into it. The hand soon morphed into a draconic monstrosity, shocking the princess. Severa grinned before tilting the arm upward just as Morgan was closing the distance.

“Go to hell!”

Lucina flinched as a powerful stream of water shot from Severa’s hand, striking Morgan just before he could reach the ground and finish his attack. The Grimeal mage cried out in pain, flying out of his wyvern mount. As he fell to the ground, the flames instantly dissipated, the chaos of the battle slowly fading save for the Risen horde.

“Alright, Severa! We need to save Alear!”

“Yeah, Yeah… Let’s get this over-”

“Not done…! I’m not done yet!”

Lucina turned to see Morgan limping to the girls, tome in hand.

“I can’t… I won’t let Master Grima down…!”

“Give it up, Morgan,” Lucina raised Falchion. “I won’t hesitate to kill you if I have to.”

“Yeah, the time for mercy has long passed. Scum like you deserve death.” Severa frowned while unsheathing her golden blade.

“I still have the Risen… and Father should be maimed enough to be a non-factor. I have the numbers advantage and-”

A scream filled the torched battlefield. The three-time travelers all turned to see the horde of Risen being pushed back by a sudden force. The majority of creatures begin to dissolve around the combatants. At the center of chaos stood a familiar red figure.

“What…? But… But I planned for everything. I used Father’s weaknesses and fear of the Risen t0-”

“...Give them back.”

Alear slowly walked to Morgan, her blade striking down any remaining Risen that got close. Lucina flinched at the malevolent energy coming from the woman. It took her restraint to keep her blade, reminding herself that Alear was an ally.

“Stay back, Father… I won’t let you-”

“Give them back.”

She continued her approach, her form becoming more visible to the three. Alear’s black attire was torn to shreds, her tiara missing from her, blood dripping from her left arm. She slowly approached Morgan with movements resembling the undead rather than the living.

“...My siblings. Give them back… Give them back to me…”

“What? Father, what are you-”

Alear grabbed the boy by the collar, staring with vacant eyes.

“You took them from me. You and those monsters took everything from me. Everything,” she tightened her grip. “What’s next? Are you going to take Veyle from me too?! What more do you want from me?!”

“I… No, that’s not…”

Lucina blinked, taken aback by the current events. Morgan was heartless when he turned to Grima’s side, and yet now he struggled to fight back against an injured Alear.

“Give them back… Give them back… GIVE THEM BACK!”

Alear snapped, hurling Morgan back to the ground. She stood above the young man, holding him at swordpoint.

“They were children…. You dispose of them like they were nothing! One was drowned, another was burned alive, and then you had these monsters… these bastards tear apart a pair of children! Every day, I saw everyone I loved become food for them! I had to wake up every morning, worrying that I was next! That Veyle was next!!”

She raised her blade over her head. Lucina knew that Morgan deserved this fate, but part of her felt compelled to stop Alear. She took a step forward before feeling a hand on her shoulder.

“Don’t, Lucina… This isn’t something we should interfere in,” Severa whispered to her. “Just watch.”

“F-Father, you’re scaring me… I was only supposed to wear you down and bring you back to m-”

“Give them back!! GIVE THEM BACK!”

Morgan flinched as Alear brought down the sword. However, the Red Dragon stopped mid-swing, her hands shaking as she failed to land the finishing blow. She lowered her head, hiding her face behind her bangs.

“I want my family back… I want everyone back! Give it back… Give it…”

She dropped her blade, her lips quivering. The Red Dragon dropped to her knees, her voice growing weak.

“Give them back… I want my family back… Mother…!! Veyle…!”

Lucina averted her eyes, unable to look at Alear as she broke down in front of the three combatants. The woman’s sobs echoed throughout the desolate battlefield. She heard snippets of Elyos from Emblem Lucina, but she wasn’t aware of how… disturbing Alear’s past was.

“...I can’t look at this,” Severa grimaced. “I knew that she was disturbed, but not this much…”

“She’s another victim of the Fell Dragon,” Lucina sighed.

“I… Father… I… This wasn’t suppose to happen…”

She turned to Morgan standing back up, his face filled with conflict.

“... I’m supposed to be Master Grima’s strongest soldier. I’m supposed to kill all enemies and fulfill my Master’s wishes. Why am I hesitating?!”

He turned to Lucina and Severa, frowning.

“Victory is yours, but Ylisse will still fall, and the Exalt will die,” he shook his head. “You will still-”

He couldn’t get his words out in time before Severa slammed her fist into his face, throwing him back to the ground.

“I told you before that the time for mercy has long passed, asshole! That one was for my mother!”

She cracked her knuckles.

“I have years worth of resentment to let out.”

“Killing me won’t change things,” he rubbed his cheek. “Grima will still destroy this land.”

“Yeah, Yeah, shut up. I haven’t forgotten about this too,” She grabbed Morgan’s wrist, snatching his bracelet. “No more of that either. Take everything off, you dork!”

“G-Get your hands off of me!”

Morgan was helpless as Severa stripped him of his tomes and weapons, leaving him helpless to the two. It would be so easy to kill him and avenge everyone who suffered because of him. One less Grimeal to terrorize the world.

“Morgan.”

Lucina approached him, staring down at the young man.

“You’re right about one thing. Killing you won’t change things. The future may repeat itself…”

She sheathed Falchion, the Emblem’s energy fading from her body.

“That doesn’t mean I will repeat the same mistakes.”

Severa blinked.

“Wait, Lucina, what are you doing?”

“Morgan, you caused this. You brought suffering to the Ylisseans of this era… and to Alear. If you’re truly Alear’s son, then you’re going to make it up to her.”

“What… What are you saying? What would you have me do?”

Lucina pointed to Alear.

“You will make it up to Alear by surviving. She will not lose another family member. Not anymore. That will be your punishment.”

She knew it was likely a mistake, but she didn’t care. She still resented Morgan, but not enough to tear a parent away from her son. It might have been Emblem Lucina’s encouragement, but she felt obligated to make sure Alear didn’t go through the same pain again.

She only hoped it was the right decision.

Notes:

This chapter was a bit rough for me to write. I was worried that I might have been a bit too harsh on our main character and Morgan. I did also worry that it would be depressing for readers and I did want to at least keep the positive development for Alear. However, I do find it important for her to deal with these pent-up emotions and trauma. I also wanted to have Alear struggle in this part of the story and I guess it's only fair we have the boy who seemingly knew her weaknesses. She has a long way to go before she becomes the hero that Elyos knows her for.

I also want to apologize to any Male Morgan fans out there. He kinda had the bad luck of dealing with Alear as a troubled enemy. However, I do plan to give him a character arc where he'd be able to find his own way. I have a few chapters planned with him in mind so look forward to his point of view of everything and his own goals.

Here's a fun fact for everyone. There are canonically four Alears who have a part in this story and the timelines that everyone comes from, five if you count DLC, and a certain blue-haired Divine Dragon.

Chapter 19: The Next Step

Summary:

Severa thinks of the next step now that she's in deep.

Severa wasn’t sure what to feel. In a single day, she learned so much about Alear and the world she came from. It kinda peeved her that it took so long for her to know so much about the Red Swordswoman who saved her friend’s life. If only she revealed these things earlier, they could have avoided their fight.

Still, it didn’t end all gloom and doom. She managed to protect her mother’s knight sisters; it was enough to keep her going after today’s mess. She kept her identity a secret, telling the surviving knights that she was a concerned sellsword and nothing more.

Unfortunately, it appears Plegia has gone further into Ylisse, no doubt aiming to burn down Ylisstol. She only hoped Noire would tell Chrom in time. If the Shepherds and Ferox could support them, then maybe they could avoid a bad future. It was a pain that she was involved in the war, but she respected Lucina too much to do nothing.

“Ugh… Where’s Brady when you need him?”

Severa groaned as she left the room for the injured. The ruined fort wasn’t the first place she’d pick for helping the knights, but she had to make due.

“You did a wonderful job today, Severa.”

She glanced at Lucina approaching her.

“...Well, I had to do something,” She shrugged. “How else am I supposed to get Mother to owe me?”

“Hehe, that does sound like you.”

“Are you sure you should be staying here? Aren’t you worried about your home?”

“I am worried but… I cannot stop Plegia alone,” Lucina frowned. “I’m also worried about… her.”

Severa sighed, realizing exactly who she was talking about.

“How is she?”

“Still unresponsive. She ate some dinner earlier, but… that’s the best I could get her to do. She refuses to talk or do much of anything…”

“Wonderful. Our best fighter and she’s become a mess…”

Despite her words, Severa couldn’t blame Alear for her current state. Corrin did tell her afterward about Alear and her crippling fear of the Risen. She lost many of her siblings to similar creatures in her world, all because of the Fell Dragon she fought for, considered them defects and worth tossing away. She had no choice but to follow his commands lest she suffered the same fate.

She knew something was odd whenever she threw herself into battle with Risen, but not to this extent. She was a victim, just like her, Lucina, and the rest of their friends.

“Idiot… Why didn’t you tell us? Why do you insist on being a martyr?” She murmured.

“She must have been holding it in… It only took Morgan’s summons to break her finally,” Lucina closed her eyes. “I fear for her mental state… She could be quite the boon to the war, and yet…”

“You don’t feel right forcing her to fight,” Severa finished her thought. “When we take the fight to Grima, that will mean fighting countless Risen. Alear will never last there.”

“The best we can do is use this otherworldly power to our advantage,” she stared at the ring on her finger. “These rings… and bracelets. Do you think they were in our timeline?”

“Who knows? Although that phrase sounds familiar… It sounds like something Owain would say. You don’t think…?”

“If my cousin would have such power… he would tell me… I think,” Lucina furrowed her eyebrows. “Perhaps we should ask the others when we reunite.”

“Aside from Noire and the two dolts, I have no idea where the others are… Jeez, we just had to be separated.”

She knew most of them could handle themselves, but their help would be better appreciated. She couldn’t admit it openly, but even Kjelle or Cynthia would make a difference in this current situation.

“We’ll have to make do with what we have… We can only hope that Noire, Owain, and Brady are doing their part with the Shepherds.”

“Well, I don’t envy them. I’d rather be here than with my parents...”

“Ah…”

Severa raised an eyebrow, noticing her friend going silent.

“...Spill it, Lucina. What’s going on?”

“It’s… It’s about your father. I was there at the assassination attempt on the Exalt. You remember how Gaius would defect to Father’s side? He… He wasn’t there.”

“What…?”

“I’m sorry, Severa. I think I changed too much of this timeline. I have no idea where your father could be… or if he’s alive.”

Severa bit her lip before approaching Lucina. She stared at her superior before lightly tapping her fist on the older girl’s shoulder.

“Have some more faith, Lucina… Gawds, it just means you kept him from working an unsavory job. Knowing him, he’s probably held up in a tavern, drowning himself in sugar.”

She knew better than to believe her father was dead. He was a low-down dirty thief, but he was also a tenacious fighter. It took only the Fell Dragon’s might to bring down her dear dad.

“...I do worry that my parents won’t get together… but I’ll force them if I have to,” she cracked her knuckles. “Like hell, I’m letting this timeline’s Severa not exist.”

“I feel the same… It’s why I cannot bring myself to get close to Father.”

“Now, stop moping… It’s annoying… and I’d rather not have to deal with two emotional wrecks,” she blushed. “We fought together for years. Have more faith in me, you idiot.”

“...Thank you, Severa. Your abrasiveness is very appreciated,” Lucina smiled softly. “You don’t treat me any differently, despite my title.”

“Don’t thank me for that, you fool! Badmouthing Royalty shouldn’t be one of my good points!”

The two laughed, having a rare moment of peace despite their situation. It was a rare commodity in their future, where Risen was everywhere and Grima’s hold on the world was tight.

“...So, what do we do? Can we even stop Plegia? Should we stop them?” Severa crossed her arms. “We prevented the Exalt’s death and Chrom’s still in top shape. That means we’ve done our part, right?”

“I still want to see this war to its end. If I need to intervene and protect my family, then I must act.”

“I get that… but we’re only two people and one emotional dead girl. I doubt we could stop Gangrel on our own.”

“Then we’ll do what we can,” Lucina declared. “This is our home… and we cannot let it fall.”

“Right… but we still have a certain redhead we need to deal with. Two actually since you decided to spare Morgan’s life.”

“I… I apologize for acting without your permission. I know that you’re upset at him for targeting your mother.”

“Yeah, well… I trust you, Lucina. You have your reasons for taking him prisoner. If Morgan really is Alear’s son, then you wouldn’t want to put her through more pain.”

Severa was conflicted about Morgan. She hated him for her betrayal, but she couldn’t bring herself to go all out whenever they fought. Every time she saw him, she saw only that young dork who took everything in stride. It was pathetic of her to hesitate, but she had to admit that Morgan was once a friend.

“Besides, if he tries something, I’ll just kick his ass. He’s a Grimeal but he’s still the same dorky Morgan,” she cracked her knuckles.

“Heh, I suppose you’re right.”

Lucina tilted her gaze upward, studying the moonlit sky. Severa shared in the sight, admiring the rarity of a clear sky. She rarely saw clear skies with the Fell Dragon causing havoc throughout her life. Even in a run-down fort with the only light source being a dim campfire, she felt at ease for the first time in years.

“...It sucks, Lucina. It sucks that our world was a lost cause,” she admitted. “It may have been a hellscape but it was our home…”

“I know, Severa. That’s why we must do what we can not to let this world suffer the same fate.”

“Yeah, Yeah… Well, I guess we should get our rest. I just hope that Alear doesn’t lose heart. I… I don’t like her but she’s a strong woman.”

“I’ll admit I have my… concerns about Alear, but I want to trust in her. I want to know that she’s more than just someone aligned with Fell Dragons.”

“Let’s hope that you’re right…”

“I’ll turn in for the night. I just need to check in on Sommie and then our prisoner,” Lucina bowed to Severa. “Good night, my friend.”

“Yeah, Yeah… Good night.”

She waved off her friend, watching her disappear to the interior of the fort. It took a few moments until her friend’s gone to realize something.

“...What the hell is a Sommie?”

---

Severa wasn’t sure if she liked the idea of playing the role of second in command. She usually left that sort of thing to the others back in her time. Laurent was the brains, Gerome was no-nonsense, and Cynthia aspired to become a Pegasus Knight. However, it’s because of her actions the other day that pushed the surviving Knights in her direction.

She rubbed her temples, listening to the constant back-and-forth between the women. Some wanted to fight, while others believed it best to regroup with Captain Phila. Severa considered the latter because of the group’s injuries, but she knew every second wasted was another second that Gangrel had to burn down Ylisse.

It was difficult to keep the injured women in line. Admittedly, she threw some harsh words back at them before leaving the ruined fort in a huff. It was unproductive, but she couldn’t stand being a leading figure any longer.

She didn’t want to give Lucina all of the work, but she didn’t do all of these things to become a leader.

She took a moment to catch her breath before noticing a familiar head of red hair standing out in the fresh morning air.

“Oh, it’s you,” Severa frowned at her. “Was wondering when you’d get out of bed.”

Alear was staring at the orange sky, wearing a rare somber expression.

“...Still the silence, huh?”

She crossed her arms, frowning. It should be normal for Alear to be quiet, but it seemed Morgan actually broke her.

“Are you just going to stand there feeling sorry for yourself? You weren’t this pathetic before.”

It was harsh, but she wanted to provoke a reaction. Unfortunately, it did little to catch her attention.

“F-Fine, stand there and be a worthless sack of bones!”

“...Severa.”

She blinked as Alear finally spoke.

“You lost your family, right? How did you ever get past the pain?”

Severa frowned as she thought about the question. It wasn’t as if she was over Cordelia’s death. Even if she’s in the past where she’s alive, her mother is still dead. That fact remained no matter what happened.

“You don’t,” she shrugged. “Don’t tell me you don’t know how to grieve…”

“Grieving is a luxury none of my family could afford. I lost so many that I grew numb… until now.”

Severa rubbed the back of her head before approaching the red swordwoman.

“Why do you insist on doing everything alone? Stop being an idiot, Alear. You have friends who care about you. Noire would lose it if something happened to you. Same with the Anna sisters,” she then blushed. “I… I would also get a bit annoyed if you got killed because of your own stupidity.”

“I thought you hated me,” Alear glanced over her shoulder.

“...I do hate you. I just know that you’ve done more good than bad… You’re going to piss me off if you break poor Noire’s heart!”

“...It hurts, Severa. I watched many of my family die… to those monsters… to that monster,” Alear curled her hand into a fist. “I hate them. I hate all of them...”

“You don’t have to deal with that stuff alone, you know? You have your sister and your friends. You must have someone to lean on… when things get rough.”

“Someone… to lean on… I…”

Alear closed her eyes, then nodded.

“Yeah, there’s someone… but she’s not here… She’s likely fighting to save this land.”

Knowing Alear, it had to be one of the Shepherds. She could wait until they regroup with Noire’s group, but Severa had no idea when and where they’d be.

“No… I shouldn’t rely on her. Not now. Ylisse is her home and I need to do my part in protecting it.”

Alear then turned to Severa.

“...Can I still help you? I know we haven’t finished our fight and-”

“Okay, stop right there! We don’t need to talk about it right now. You can still fight with us, Gawds…”

Severa groaned softly. She wasn’t sure if the two understood each other. She wasn’t sure if she’d ever let go of her past grudge, but there wasn’t a time to linger on such things. Alear’s resolve gave her the right answer. She knew what she had to do while helping Lucina protect this nation and its future.

She was about to leave it there but then she heard tiny footsteps approaching. She glanced down to see a round blue animal staring at both girls. It let out a soft bark before approaching Alear and rubbing up against her leg.

“...Ah. You’re cute…”

Alear scooped the creature into her arms, staring with a rare soft expression.

“Arf! Arf!”

“...What the hell?”

Severa scratched her head before shrugging and leaving the swordswoman with the tiny creature.

Notes:

I have the next two chapters written and I'm really excited for the rest of the arc. The idea I have is for Severa and Lucina to do their own part in the war while the Shepherds take the main fight with Plegia. We hear about Gangrel and Plegia invading Ylisse but we never get to look into that. I want to write our group deal with that and hopefully, attempt to change fate. Everyone has already seen Chrom and Robin do their part to end the war, save (or fail to save) Emmeryn, and stop Gangrel so hopefully, this is a bit different. We'll be able to see their reaction to the many changes, including a certain group of future kids worried about their friends.

I hope everyone is excited for some Mother/Son bonding next chapter... or is it Father/Son? I'm sure Alear wouldn't mind whatever Morgan prefers.

Chapter 20: Mother and Son

Summary:

Morgan struggles when it comes to reconnecting with the female version of his father. No matter the timeline, this Grimeal's weakness is still his parents.

“Morgan. There’s somewhere I need to go.”

He faced the tall man with fiery red hair, his youthful appearance betraying his true age.

“Father, what about Master Gr-”

“Morgan.”

“...What about Mother? You would abandon her?”

The older man shook his head, and silence lingered in the small cabin. He wanted to argue, to push back against this decision, but he knew his father. He knew no one could deter him when his mind was set.

“...I don’t know if I’ll return. I don’t know if I’ll survive, but I cannot hide from my fears. I need to return home. There’s something I need to do. There’s a war taking place and… there’s two important people I need to save.”

“But, Father…! I don’t understand!”

“If I survive… I will do my best to return,” he said, placing a hand on Morgan’s head. “I would give you my dragonstone to ease your worries, but your Aunt has it. If you ever find your Aunt Veyle, stay close to her. Do what I couldn’t.”

“At least let me go with you! I… I have no place here. I betrayed my friends and I cannot see the worth in a world without you and Mother.”

“You have a place here, Morgan. You can do what I failed to do. You can save your mother from her grim fate.”

“Father…”

“I believe in you, Morgan… I always will.”

---

Morgan applied healing salve to his bruised cheek, courtesy of Severa’s mean right hook. Once again, he found himself on the receiving end of her anger. He didn’t blame her. He did help in the attack on Ylisse’s borders and was close to ending Cordelia’s life. It was only fair that she struck him.

He gazed at the dilapidated cell, illuminated by the sole window showing the night sky.

“I lost Emblem Camilla… and couldn’t kill Lucina. Master Grima will not tolerate my failure,” he sighed. “I should have forced Gangrel to clean up his dirty work. Damn that man…”

He leaned back against the wall, exhaling softly.

“...Was that really Father? I… I hurt so many people in the future, burned many bridges and yet I saw Father crying, and I… I…”

He felt something wet on his cheek.

“...Raining? No… No, it’s not raining,” he chuckled dryly. “I’m pathetic. Master Grima… will dispose of me for certain.”

He missed the moments when his family was truly a family—a life in which a fiery red dragon saved a tormented girl from her pain and in which they lived a brief but quiet life with their young son.

It was brief, but they were the best moments of his life.

He was a dragon with nerves of steel and a heart of gold. He may appear aloof but he always acted with the best intentions in mind. Mother often spoke of meeting the lost dragon searching for his sister and a place to call home. He kept to himself, doing whatever it took to keep the history books from remembering him.—mother’s warrior in the shadows.

He did not do these things for fame, glory, or even peace. He did it for the love he had for his first love.

The sound of footsteps interrupted Morgan’s brief recollection, bringing Grimeal back to reality. He noticed a familiar head with blue hair in front of his cell, staring at him with pity. He quickly wiped his tears, pushing back his emotions to confront his mortal enemy.

“Lucina…”

“You should be grateful, Morgan. Severa finally agreed to keep you alive.”

“I would have preferred dying for my Master’s cause,” he crossed his arms. “How’s Father?”

“She’s not in the best mindset… thanks to you.”

“She… So that swordsman’s not my father,” he frowned. “Is that what you’re trying to tell me?”

“Alear isn’t from the future. She isn’t the person you knew of…”

“She’s still my father. It doesn’t matter whether she’s male or female..."

He couldn’t understand what changed in the past, but it didn’t change the fact that the red swordsman was his father. He must have been so blind with rage that he failed to see the feminine features in this version of his father.

“You never told us about your family when you fought for us,” Lucina raised an eyebrow. “Why is that?”

“Father told me never to reveal who my parents were. It would… cause problems…”

It happened when the Fell Dragon first appeared and his mother disappeared. It took until recently to realize why his father told him to hide his past.

“Why, Morgan? Why did you betray us for Grima? You were a gifted tactician, and everyone cared about you…”

“I… I wanted my Master to notice me. Father left, and I lost my mother,” he lowered his head. “Master Grima was the only family I-”

“We were your family, Morgan!”

Morgan blinked.

“Me, Severa, and everyone else… We all thought of you as family!”

He understood Lucina’s argument. It made logical sense as far as she knew. That’s why he could never reveal that Master Grima was closer to him than they knew.

“This is pointless. You should be done with me, Lucina. Kill me and spare yourself the trouble. I will never betray Grima.”

“...No, Morgan. I won’t give up on you,” she turned her back to him. “I don’t believe our time together was a lie.”

Morgan watched the Princess leave the cell. However, just before she could leave earshot range, he called out to her.

“Gangrel is trying to force the Exalt out of hiding with this attack. He plans on capturing and executing her to get the Fire Emblem.”

“...What?”

“He knows the Exalt can’t resist coming out to save the Ylisseans he’s killing. I doubt you can change the future, but if you want a good shot at it… Stop Gangrel’s men from destroying the Halidom. Leave Ylisstol to the royal guard and the Shepherds. That’s what I would recommend.”

“...Thank you, Morgan. I always wondered who your mother was… Could she be-”

“That’s all I’m going to tell you, Spawn of Naga.”

Lucina pursed her lips before leaving the cell. Morgan let out a sigh of relief, leaning back against the wall.

“Now I can rest-”

“Arf!”

He blinked before noticing a small blue creature in front of his cell.

“...What in the world?”

---

“Pick up the pace, Morgan! Gawds, you’re so slow!”

Morgan stumbled before glaring at his assailant.

“Must you continue to put your hands on me, woman?!”

“Prisoners don’t have rights, so I’m free to do whatever I please,” Severa grinned. “Just because you’re allowed to live doesn’t mean we’re going to go easy on you.”

“Pick up the pace, you two! Alear’s going to leave you two behind!”

Morgan grumbled as he continued walking, his hands bound, and morale dropped. He shouldn’t have told Lucina how to strike against Gangrel. Not only did he betray Master Grima’s trust, but he was being dragged into conflicts that weren’t his business.

“How do you expect me to do anything without my weapons or Emblem?”

“We need you only for your tactician prowess,” Lucina glanced at him. “The rest of the Knights are attempting to come into contact with Captain Phila so we’re the only ones that can help these towns.”

“Do you honestly expect me to fight for you?”

“We don’t. That’s why you will be a good boy, tied to a nearby tree whenever we find a village that needs help.”

He knew that Severa was enjoying this. If she couldn’t kill him, she would make his life a living hell. He needed an escape plan before that. Even if Master Grima was disappointed with him, he needed to get back to her.

He glanced at the road ahead, seeing his father walking ahead of the group. She kept silent, walking with her eyes locked on the path in front of her. Morgan could sense the determination in her steps. Even as a female, that was still his father.

The march lasted a few hours until the group made a stop for lunch. Lucina insisted on feeding Morgan to keep their prisoner from dying on them. Thankfully, Severa didn’t make the meal so he didn’t have to worry about getting poisoned.

He sat on the soft grass, awkwardly holding the sandwich in his bound hands. He kept a healthy distance from the two girls, hoping to get some peace before Severa continued to punish him.

“...What am I doing here…?” He murmured in between bites.

“Excuse me.”

Morgan blinked before noticing his father standing over him. She stared at him before pointing at the empty spot beside the boy.

“Can I sit here?”

“...S-Sure…”

“Thanks.”

She sat down beside Morgan, unwrapping the sandwich in her hands. Morgan couldn’t help himself as he watched his father take small bites out of the sandwich. How long has it been since he ate a meal with his parents? Something about that question made Morgan speak without thinking.

“...I’m sorry.”

His father raised an eyebrow.

“Why are you apologizing?”

“Don’t you remember? I summoned those Risen despite knowing your fear of them… I caused you pain…”

She nodded slowly before looking down at her sandwich.

“It’s fine… I’m not upset anymore. I’m a Fell Dragon and I don’t blame others for attacking me.”

“No, it’s not fine! A son shouldn’t attack his father! I betrayed everyone… including my friends. Now I’ve betrayed my family and I-”

Morgan stopped as he felt a hand placed on his head.

“Father…?”

“Lucina told me… about you. Your father looks like me and has my name. This isn’t the first time I’ve heard of someone with my face and name, but it’s still strange. I don’t know if I can see myself as a parent.”

She shook her head, confusion still etched on her face.

“But… If you feel better… having a Fell Dragon like me as family, I don’t mind if you call me father. There’s someone I hope to see as a mother, so I understand your feelings.”

She gave Morgan a faint smile, a rare sight for the Grimeal soldier. Even in the future, Morgan rarely saw his father smile.

“Father…”

Morgan’s lips twitched as he fought back tears. Grima’s chosen aren’t supposed to cry, and Morgan couldn’t show weakness to the enemy. He shouldn’t accept her, and yet…

“...You shouldn’t get close to me, Father. We’re enemies as far as I’m concerned. I fight for Master Grima… and one day we’ll fight again…”

“I won’t fight you. If you want to kill me… I won’t stop you. Lucina and Severa consider you an old friend… and I… don’t want to make them sad.”

“Stop that, Father! You deserve better than that! I-”

Morgan felt a hand run through his hair.

“...I saw… Chrom do this to Lissa. I wanted to try it....”

“...If it was anyone else, I’d kill them. Don’t overestimate our boundaries or else I’d-”

“You wouldn’t… You’re a good person.”

“I… Damn it! Do whatever you please…!”

Morgan blushed as he sat there at his father’s mercy. He could only hope that Master Grima wasn’t here to see his pathetic display.

---

“So… Morgan was captured by that meddling time traveler.”

Robin sighed as she stared at the game board. So much was happening that she couldn’t bring herself to care. Between Aversa’s disappearance and Morgan’s failure, she knew that she couldn’t rely on the Grimeal as it stands. At least, that imposter dragon was taught a lesson.

“It doesn’t matter. Fate cannot be changed… Validar will do his part to bring Grima into this day and age.”

She stared at a certain pawn on the gameboard. A player who is in the middle of the conflict. The woman with little self-worth due to her bloodline. A lost girl who will be discarded once she returns to her world.

“You act and fight just like him… and yet… you’ve changed so much. Where was this motivation in the future? Maybe if then… we could have…”

Even after killing Chrom and the Shepherds, Alear still believed in this vessel. The warrior continued to fight to bring this doomed woman her salvation. It was a misguided effort by a directionless man. Was he doing this for the tactician Robin or the Fell Dragon Grima? Would this woman seek the same desires if she knew the truth her alternate self learned? Could it be possible for the Fell Dragon to feel wanted again?

“Ngh…!!”

Robin clenched her head, struggling to maintain consciousness.

“These memories are becoming a hindrance! No matter… That bond has been severed. If the Demon cannot deal with my undead soldiers, she’ll fall once my Champion arrives. Soon, I’ll be rid of both Lucina and that Swordswoman. I’ll be free of those memories… However…”

She grabbed the game piece, staring at it. She dropped all pretenses, pushing back the Fell Dragon’s influence to murmur her last wish.

“If you do survive… Please take care of Morgan. He deserves a better mother than me.”

Notes:

M!Morgan (without his consent) joins the party!

I often thought about Fell!Alear's reaction to having future children. I would ask myself if she'd be a good mother at this point in her life. She knows little beyond being Sombron's soldier so she might not be the best at parenting. Still, I think she'd be protective of anyone who considers her family after losing so many siblings during the War. That's my thought process for her treatment of the Morgans and the other Fell!Alear who was in the future Timeline. That Alear will be interesting to go into since I'm sure most would know what became of him.

Also, we're getting close to the climax of this arc. I'm excited since I do have an idea of how this war will end through Alear and Rafal's perspectives. I know we haven't seen much of the Shepherds either and I do plan to get back to them soon. I don't plan on writing too much of their PoV through the last few battles of this war since a fair amount hasn't changed from canon. Still, I cannot forget that Present Robin and Noire are important to Alear and Rafal's stories so they'll need to make an appearance. I do look forward to fleshing out more of Robin and Alear's bond. I think I've gone far too long without these two interacting which is a shame.

Chapter 21: The Wellsprings of Truth

Summary:

Rafal and Aversa arrive at the Wellsprings of Truth. What started as a mission to recover Aversa's memories became a battle that Rafal didn't ask for.

Rafal squinted at the ruins in the distance, shielding his eyes from the oppressive sunlight. Traveling with a group was difficult, but at least that is ending. His life would likely come to an end if Aversa doesn’t find anything of use. The Gambit was foolish, but he would prefer to die by ruining that accursed dragon’s plans. At least he can apologize to Nil and Nel in the afterlife.

“Woah… So that’s the wells place?”

Nowi hopped in front of Rafal, draped in the robes he had brought for her. The robes hid the girl’s identity, but it was only a matter of time before Aversa noticed.

“The Wellsprings of Truth,” he corrected the dragon. “I believe that I told you the right name three times already.”

“Did you? I guess I forgot!”

Rafal held back a groan before turning to the others. Gaius and Gregor checked inventory while Aversa and Tharja were just as anti-social as ever. Nowi was running around the group while Henry was… chatting with the crow on his shoulder. He told Gregory to head north to assist Chrom the Hero and his Tactician. Their survival will make dealing with that… that woman much more bearable.

“Aversa, are you just going to stand there or are you going inside? We brought you all the way here for your memory loss.”

“Quiet, little man! I know that… I’m just mentally preparing myself,” Aversa approached the Fell Dragon. “Will this give me the truth? Will I finally understand… who I am?”

“It’s what the books told me,” Tharja responded from a distance, frowning at the ruins. “The waters are said to reflect one’s true self. A few of us may see something in those springs.”

“I do not need such things,” Rafal rolled his eyes. “In you go, Aversa. We’ll stand back and-”

“Hah! You think of me as a fool? The moment I turn my back, you’d flee to the next continent.”

Aversa grabbed the Dragon’s hand.

“You’re coming with me.”

“Unhand me, woman!”

“I’ll go too! I want to see the special water!” Nowi exclaimed while following behind the two.

“I traveled through the Naga-forsaken desert to reach these ruins. I refuse to stay behind. The two swordsmen can keep watch,” Tharja grumbled. “You’re coming too, Henry.”

“Oh boy! I finally get to have some fun with our boss,” Henry chuckled. “I’m coming!”

Rafal cursed himself for not having a dragonstone. If he did, he could fly away from this accursed group of fools. Unfortunately, it was because of that reminder, that he knew what he had to do to accomplish his goals and atone.

“My dragonstone… I need another dragonstone to complete the ritual.”

He hated the idea, but he knew that Alear was the only one he could turn to.

“Zelestia lost hers and I doubt there’s any sibling still alive in this world,” he knelt before the multicolored dragon. “You must know of something! You have no reason to trust me, but I need your help.”

Alear crossed his arms, frowning at his former enemy.

“...My dragonstone is no more, Rafal. It broke just like it did for Nel’s. I could ask Veyle, but she hid hers away.”

“So… It’s over then… My one chance at getting Nel back…”

“Lord Rafal, we mustn’t give up. There has to be a way for us to save our lady!”

Zelestia approached the two, pure determination etched on her face.

“I lost our Divine Dragons… and Mauvier. I refuse to lose Lady Nel too.”

“She’s right,” Gregory nodded. “We can’t be the Four Winds if we don’t have Lady Nel to serve.”

“Mauvier would want us to keep trying,” Madeline lowered her gaze. “A knight will do anything for her lady.”

“You guys…” Alear turned to the Four Winds, smiling. “I admire your dedication to Nel. Maybe… Maybe there is a way for you to find a dragonstone?”

Rafal raised his head to meet Alear’s gaze.

“...My memories of the past Millennium are faint, but I feel that I know of a world where you can find your dragonstone. It’s a world that you should be familiar with, everyone.”

Alear began his recount of a world different from Elyos, where a certain Emblem Duo originated from.

“...That man… He helped me, despite all that I’ve done….”

Rafal grumbled as he followed behind the group into the ruins. Alear gave them the chance to save Lady Nel and volunteered to stay with her body. He would normally object to such a thing, but knowing his sister… she would want that. It’s the chance to be with one version of the woman she once loved.

“That Demon… Is she truly our Divine Dragon?” he thought to himself, his gaze lingering elsewhere.

“This place is spooky… There’s barely any light,” Nowi clung to Rafal’s waist. “I don’t like it, Rafal.”

“Then leave and go back to Gregor and Gaius,” he rolled his eyes. “For someone who claims to be mature, you’re not acting the part. How is someone your age still afraid of the dark?”

Nowi shook her head.

“That’s not it… I feel something there… but then it’s not? It’s really creepy!”

“You must be hallucinating because I see-”

Rafal lost his words as soon as he noticed a white-haired figure in the distance. A twisted dragon with an evil grin plastered on his face.

“I am father’s true heir! No one else!”

He stumbled into Nowi’s arms, sweat dripping down his face.

“An illusion?! What?!”

“Rafal?! Are you okay?!”

“I…? You don’t see…”

As soon as he glanced back, he could only see an empty corridor illuminated by a dim light.

“I am… I am fine, Nowi,” he lied. “Just dealing with the lack of sleep. Don’t worry about me, child.”

“If you’re done with your antics, I would like to-”

Aversa paused, her eyebrows furrowed.

“You…? No, it couldn’t be! Get back here!”

She broke into a sprint, leaving behind Rafal and the others.

“Aversa?! Damn it, you fool!”

Rafal considered leaving her behind. If she died to whatever was happening further in, it would give him more freedom within Plegia. As long as he avoided that other woman, he could get what he wanted from this land and its war. He could finally let go of any petty attachments he had.

His bottom lip began to bleed from all the biting. He let out a soft curse before making his choice and running after the Grimeal mage.

“Henry, Nowi, Tharja!” We’re going after her!”

He didn’t wait for their affirmation, going further through the ruins. He was foolish, an idiot by many names. He couldn’t explain why he felt the desire to save the woman’s life. She caused too much death and suffering under Validar’s command.

Just like he did under Sombron.

He followed the pathway, leading into an open area, revealing the wellsprings they came here for. Unfortunately, Rafal was more concerned with what was happening near the body of water.

Aversa is cornered and outnumbered by two enemies. Rafal wouldn’t think much of the sight if it wasn’t for the fact that one of the enemies had his face and the other Aversa’s.

“Who am I?! Give me the answer!”

“Doubt clouds your heart,” Aversa’s doppelganger pointed at her. “In death, the truth will be revealed!”

“Aversa! Get back!”

Rafal shoved the woman away, preventing her untimely death at the hands of his counterpart. The axe swing was quick, aimed at finishing the battle in one blow. Rafal parried the blow with his own axe swing, pushing back the fake dragon.

“Boy… Why are you still here?”

“Idiot, you need to pay more attention! These fakes aren’t going to make it easy for us,” he narrowed his eyes at his fake. “This world must have it in for me if they decided to make an illusion of me.”

Aversa exhaled before standing back up, “I appreciate your help, but stay out of my fight. Just keep that dreadful man away!”

She hurled a ball of flames at her counterpart, pushing away from the two Rafals.

“I will avenge my father, carry out his will, and become heir to the Fell Dragon Legacy,” his doppelganger spoke. “Die in the name of Lord Sombron!”

“Don’t you dare mention his name,” he frowned. “I don’t need this wellspring… so why are you here?”

“I am the Rafal you try to hide from everyone. Meanwhile, you pretend to be a hero, but for what end? To save our Sister?! That wretched woman who had all the power while we stood there powerless?! You’re a fool!”

“Woah… There are two of them?!”

“These wellsprings are pretty hilarious! Where’s my counterpart to kill?!”

He frowned at Henry and Nowi’s voices, realizing they came just in time to hear this fake reveal everything. It was a pain, but it was to be expected. He couldn’t hide these ugly truths from the others for long.

“When will you tell them, Rafal? You destroyed an entire world, killed anyone who stood in your path, and fought against your friends and loved ones for power. We’re no different than Grima or Sombron.”

“You’re an annoyance. An illusion based on delusions of a coward,” he pointed his weapon towards the fake. “You expect me to grovel? To get upset at this reveal? I know who I am, faker.”

“You’re wasting a thousand years… a thousand years of our lifespan to save that ingrate! You even begged for the other Divine Dragon’s help,” the fake trembled. “Why?! Why are you forsaking your goals?!”

“You should already know. I do this because she means everything to me. I would destroy tens of thousands of worlds just to be with Nel again.”

He didn’t allow the illusion to respond before bringing down his axe, slicing clean through the dragon’s torso.

“Now die, Fell Dragon scum.”

“No…! No!! Father! Father…!!!”

He watched as the illusion dissolved in front of him, sharing no pity or empathy for the weakling.

“That was rather cathartic. I wanted to do that for quite some time,” he sighed before glancing at Aversa, burning her counterpart to cinders. “Excellent work, Aversa.”

“Quiet, you. I have questions for you but I’m finally here…”

Rafal stepped back, watching the dark mage approach the wellsprings. What followed was a long period of silence that was finally broken by screams.

“No… No!! It’s not possible! It’s…!”

He should have felt relieved that Aversa knew the truth but all he could feel was frustration. Frustration at the woman that mirrored his existence.

---

“I think it’s time for you to come clean, Rafal.”

The sun had set and the group decided to camp before leaving this area. As expected, Aversa learned that Validar had manipulated her memories and used her gift for dark magic to groom the perfect Grimeal. He killed everyone who knew her and molded her into a subservient pawn for his schemes. It seemed that she was finally coming to terms with the truth, realizing she had no true allies in Plegia.

However, that story didn’t end there as the group overheard what the fake Rafal was saying in their duel. It was to be expected and he had no reason to flee now. As soon as Aversa approached him with the others, he simply shook his head in response.

“What is there to say? You heard everything that illusion said, correct? I’m a dragon. A Fell Dragon from another world. An evil man you should avoid.”

“You’re kidding, right?” Gaius furrowed his eyebrows. “You don’t really look like the kid here.”

“Young man is dragon? Gregor finds hard to believe,” Gregor eyed Rafal up and down. “Young man needs more muscle.”

“Oooh! You think you can give me a blood sample, boss man?” Henry smiled. “I always wanted to study Fell Dragon biology!”

“I knew that all along,” Nowi smugly stated. “I guess that makes me smarter than everyone here.”

Rafal frowned at the reactions. How are these fools not fleeing or attempting to fight him? It was deeply puzzling and he couldn’t fathom it.

“I don’t care about that, little man!” Aversa jabbed her finger at Rafal’s chest. “Did you mean it when you said that you plan to go against Validar and Grima?”

“...Erm… That’s correct.”

“Good, then I’ll follow you for now on. You’re the more preferable Fell Dragon to follow.”

Rafal blinked.

“Gregor heard enough. Skinny man protect child. Gregor still help skinny man,” Gregor laughed.

“Hold on-”

“As long as the boss keeps paying me in coins and sweets, I don’t plan on quitting,” Gaius slapped his on Rafal’s back.

“Wait-”

“Yay, I have another dragon friend! Isn’t that cool, Henry?!”

“You got it, Nowi! I got so many questions to ask him later!”

“What are you-”

Rafal couldn’t get the words as Aversa and the others dispersed into groups, their spirits unusually high.

“...Why are they not afraid of me?!”

“It’s simple.”

He turned to see Tharja flipping through pages of her tome.

“Your second in command is a thief who would work with anyone, Henry’s insane, Gregor trusts that you won’t hurt Nowi, and Nowi is just… too innocent for her own good. Aversa has a grudge against Validar, so who she aligns with doesn’t matter.”

She closed the book, giving him an eerie smile.

“As for me… It will take more than a dark past to deter me.”

“You… You’re a fool,” he groaned. “I destroyed an entire world. I betrayed everyone I’ve known and loved… What makes you think I won’t do it again to this world?”

“I think you’re more of the fool,” Tharja sighed. “You leaped in to protect Aversa, You saved Gaius from getting killed by the Ylisseans, and you protected Nowi from the Grimeal. You could have left everyone to their fate and achieve your goals, but you didn’t. Besides…”

The Sorceress began to giggle, much to Rafal’s confusion and concern.

“I’m holding you to your promise, my dear leader. You will be my perfect test subject with your dragon blood…! I don’t plan on letting you out of my sight!”

Rafal blinked as Tharja slithered away, leaving him to take in her last words.

“...This world is so strange…”

Notes:

I made a few adjustments to the actual chapter since in-game, the Wellsprings is all the way in Valm and since that area is more for Veyle and Morgan, we're gonna speed up Aversa's development so that Rafal has even more people to babysit. Also, we learn a bit more about how Rafal came to this world and why the Four Winds followed him here. It's shame that Nel's currently out of commission since she's the only Fell Dragon not involved in this story. It is kind of funny how that the M!Alear that did the FX in this story is the closest we got to our present Alear. I promise you that's intentional. I have a few ideas for the F!Alear that Veyle's searching for but that's for the future.

As for this chapter, I decided to show the difference between Rafal and Alear's group of friends in their reaction to their Fell Lineage. As Tharja puts it best, Rafal's group consists of those he helped and most of them have no grudge against Fell Dragons unlike Gen 2. It's a nice mirror to Alear's situation where Severa and Lucina are wary of her but learned to accept her.

Now that Aversa has pretty much defected from Validar, we're dealing with more of a divergence from canon. With that being said, I think it's time for us to check on Shepherds and Rafal's little archer for next chapter.

Chapter 22: A Cursed Archer in Ferox

Summary:

Noire struggles to think of her next steps forward until she came across a rather peculiar woman. Meanwhile, Robin and the Shepherds learn of Plegia's true goals with the Red Swordsman.

Noire felt awful. She couldn’t help but blame herself for the events that had unfolded since her reunion with Severa. If she had been more capable, she could have helped her friends. She could have stopped Severa and Alear from fighting. If everyone had talked it out and discussed everything, maybe things would have turned out alright.

Instead, she did nothing as her two friends rushed off to fight in the war. She was left alone with the Shepherds and the Annas. At least that was what she thought until she encountered the Militia and was brought into their ranks to escape Plegia’s attack.

“Noire! The winds of fate beckon us to reunite during these troubling, dreadful times,” Owain exclaimed, holding a hand over his face. “The lone archer, troubled and cursed—”

“Um… Could you not call me that? It just makes me feel even more depressed…”

“Oh…”

Owain lowered his head, frowning. She reunited with her old friends sometime after the Shepherds arrived in Ferox. The Exalt had already left for Ylisstol, and things were moving too quickly for the archer’s liking. At least she was surrounded by familiar faces.

“Geez, Owain. Give the girl some space,” Brady sighed as he leaned against the Arena’s walls. “At least I have an excuse to get away from Ma dragging me into her lessons. It’s bad enough she roped Pops into it too.”

“Hey, at least your father wants to spend time with you,” Owain huffed. “My father is still wary of me… even after I saved his life! Unbelievable!”

“I don’t blame em. I would be wary of the loud maniac hovering over me all day! At least ya stopped trying to tell them the truth.”

“Ah, you’ve met your parents, right? Did you see my mother around? What about my father?”

She wanted to believe that her father was somewhere in this timeline. It was the only reason she felt comfortable leaving Severa alone.

“Sad to say, we had no luck on that front, Noire,” Brady shook his head. “Can’t say I’ve seen a guy who matches your description.”

“We’ve only found two white-haired individuals but they’re both female,” Owain said with a smile. “But don’t lose heart, Noire! We shall find that man even if it kills us!”

“Why are you dragging me into the dying part?!

“I-It’s fine, Owain… Brady,” Noire smiled weakly. “I think it’s for the best that I don’t meet my father. Maybe he wants nothing to do with me… Besides, there’s something else I’m worried about.”

“Well, spit it out! I was curious when you came here with Severa’s mom and those two sisters,” Brady narrowed his eyes.

“It’s… it’s actually about Severa. She and another friend of ours went to fight in the war…”

“Wait, Severa did that?” Owain’s eyes widened. “Why didn’t you tell me?! We must save our dear friend!”

“What?! Owain, are you an idiot?! What good can we do? We’re nothing but pet food in the eyes of that lizard bastard!”

“It’s better than doing nothing,” he frowned. “Severa may be a jerk… and she made all of us cry once or twice.”

“I-It was only the one time, you dolt!” Brady grumbled.

“I was crying because I was just glad she saved me from the dark,” Noire stammered.

“The point is that we owe it to ourselves to save her!”

“Tch… Who died and made you leader? We’re just going to get ourselves killed,” Brady frowned and turned away from the two. “I’m just a weak fool… I can’t even wield a weapon properly…”

“Brady…”

Noire knew how Brady felt. She wasn’t as strong as Severa, Lucina, and the others. At best, she could at least pick off a few Risen with her bow. Fighting a war was much different than anything she was used to.

Still, she knew that she couldn’t leave Severa and Alear alone. Severa was her closest friend and she still believed in Alear. She saved her life and helped in the search for her father. As far as Noire was concerned, Alear was a kind person.

“Look… I just need some time to myself, ya? Just give me a moment,” Brady stepped away from the two, leaving the arena.

“...I should watch over him,” Owain sighed, breaking character. “We’ll talk about this later, Noire.”

She nodded to the blonde-haired man as he ran after Brady. She could understand both boys’ perspectives, which made it difficult to make a choice.

“Wait… Is that… Is that really you?”

Noire blinked at the unfamiliar voice calling to her. She frantically turned around before seeing a tall woman standing a distance away in the closed arena. A white-haired woman with tan skin and horns sprouting from her head.

“Lady Nel…! You’re alive!”

“W-What?”

Noire flinched as the woman closed the distance in an instant, grabbing both of her hands.

“Lady Nel, it’s you! You… I thought that you were-”

“Um… My name isn’t Nel…”

The horned woman blinked before pushing her bangs aside, getting a better look at Noire. She quickly let go of her hands, blushing.

“Ah… My apologies. I thought that you were someone I knew,” she sniffled. “Oh, Lady Nel… I miss you so much!”

“Ah… Ah…!!”

Noire could only stand there awkwardly as the taller woman broke into tears, crying in the middle of the Arena.

---

“I’m sorry for that… I just couldn’t help myself.”

“It’s fine… Um… Will you be okay now?”

Noire brought the older lady to a secluded part of the arena where there were fewer people around. It took the woman a solid few minutes of sobbing to finally calm down. She was strange, but no stranger than her friend group.

“I will be fine… I just didn’t get a good look at you from afar. You have a striking resemblance to someone dear to me.”

“I do…? That’s a first for me… I usually get compared to my mother, Tharja. People say that we have the same laugh,” she chuckled softly.

“That’s wonderful to hear. It’s nice when you get something from your parents,” the horned woman clapped her hands together. “I often wished my family took a bit after me… even if we’re not blood-related.”

“It is… but I haven’t been able to see them lately,” she frowned. “I still don’t know where my father could be…”

“I’m sorry to hear that. Ah, I haven’t introduced myself, have I?”

She bowed to Noire.

“My name is Zelestia, a mage dragon, leader of the Four Winds, and temporary ally to the Shepherds.”

“That’s a mouthful… Wait, dragon?!”

Noire only knew Nah so this was her first time seeing another dragon that wasn’t a walking disaster.

“Yes, that’s correct. I’m a mage dragon from a far-off land. It’s a pleasure to meet you. I hope we can be friends!”

“Um… I’m Noire. I’m uh… nobody special.”

“No need to be modest, I’m sure you have plenty to be proud of,” Zelestia assured her.

“I doubt it… I left my friends to fight in the war. I’m a weak coward who couldn’t help anyone.”

“Do you believe they hate you for that?”

“N-No! They suggested for me to come back and help Cordelia…”

“Then, it’s clear that your friends trusted you with this job. There’s no shame in retreating… I’ve done that plenty of times in my homeland, as much I hate to admit,” Zelesta patted Noire on the shoulder.

“I guess… but I still worry about them, you know? They had a big fight before we separated… and I didn’t do anything to stop them.”

“Ah, I see… You’re worried about their friendship,” Zelestia nodded. “I may be overstepping my bounds, but it seems that they’re willing to put aside their differences to fight together.”

“You think so?”

“I do! It’s normal for friends to sometimes get into fights. I’ve seen my share of fights between the rest of my Winds. Gregory and Madeline would often bicker and it would take Mauvier to…”

Zelestia’s voice trailed off, her gaze focused elsewhere. Noire figured there was more to the dragon’s words, but decided not to bother her about it.

“I hope you’re right… Severa can be mean at times, but it seems that Alear doesn’t take it personally. I know that she might be scary, but-”

“Wait, did you just say Alear?!”

Zelestia grabbed her by the shoulders.

“...Uh, yeah? Are you a friend of hers?”

“Divine One… So it wasn’t… a coincidence…”

Tears fell down the dragon’s face.

“She’s alive…!! Our Divine Dragon is alive! I…!!”

“Wait! No…!! Calm down, please! Oh no!!”

Noire panicked as Zelesta immediately went back to crying. Somehow she had a feeling, it would take even longer to get her to calm down.

---

“She’s safe inside the castle, right? Phila and the others will protect her! And Khan Flavia is assembling her best troops as we speak. We'll make it back home in time. I know we will!”

Robin frowned as she watched Lissa attempt to reassure herself. Ever since the Exalt left, the Shepherds have been in disarray. It was not ideal for a military to have their leader and princess lose heart.

“If only I had a better strategy.”

“Chrom? Chrom, say something! Say, ‘Yes, of course we will!’”

Chrom blinked before glancing at his younger sister.

“...I’m sorry, Lissa. What did you say?”

“Ugh, never mind!”

Robin was about to say something but then a Pegasus Knight waltzed in, approaching the Prince.

“Snap out of it, captain!”

She winced as Sumia’s gauntlet-covered fist connected with Chrom’s face.

“Ow! What the hell was that for?!”

“Oh no! Did I do it wrong? Captain Phila said sometimes a good slap will break someone out of their doldrums,” she glanced away sheepishly.

“Sumia, when you slap someone, you do it with an open palm. You just punched Chrom in the face!”

Lissa sighed as she approached Chrom with a healing stave.

“Gods, that seriously hurt,” he rubbed his cheek.

A boisterous laugh soon filled the war room. Everyone turned to see the reigning Khan Flavia, chuckling at Chrom’s poor state.

“What’s wrong, my dear Prince! You're lucky to have strong women like these, and not just dainty flowers about,” Flavia slapped the Prince on the back. “In any case, I bring good news. The Feroxi army has finally mobilized. Every last man is itching to fight. I must say, I'm looking forward to savoring a skirmish or two myself.”

“Wait,” Chrom stood up straight. “You’re coming too?”

“Of course! A khan must have her fun. I'm even bringing my insignificant other,” she gestured outside.

“Your who…?” Robin tilted her head.

“Basilio. The oaf isn't good for much, but he might stop a few stray arrows,” she then glanced at the door. “Speak of the one-eye devil.”

“Chrom! Girlie! Good gods, I've been looking for you everywhere!”

Basilio panted as she came into the room.

“Girlie…? Is he talking about me,” Robin murmured to herself.

“Is something wrong, Basilio?”

Chrom held a hand over Falchion, prepared to jump into battle at a moment’s notice.

“The situation in Ylisse is pretty dire,” the Khan shook his head. “Our scouts have shown that Gangrel is sparing no effort in trying to burn down the Halidom.”

“That bastard has gone mad, just like his title,” Flavia frowned. “You think we can help the Exalt in time, Basilio?”

“I’m not liking our chances… but that’s only the half of it. Take a look at this,” he handed a piece of paper to Chrom. “Apparently, they’re not there just to burn everything to the ground. Don’t that face look familiar?”

Robin raised an eyebrow before walking to Chrom, peeking over his shoulder. The color drained from her face as she recognized the girl on the wanted poster.

“That’s… That’s not possible… but why are they-”

“Is that Alear?! Why are they after her?!” Lissa turned to Basilio. “What’s going on?!”

“It seems that Gangrel has a bounty out for your little friend who arrived at the arena,” he explained. “Something about a Red Demon killing innocent Plegians.”

“Alear would never do that! She saved Maribelle’s life in Themis! She only wants to find her lost sister…!”

“We march to Ylisse,” Chrom crumbled the wanted poster in his hands. “We’re going to save my Sister and our friend. She’s just as much a Shepherd as the rest of us.”

“You need to think right, boy,” Basilio shook his head. “I trust your judgment of the Lass, but this smells like a trap. You've already seen what Plegia did to one of your Knights. From her accounts, they seem to have some strange magic on their side.”

Robin frowned, thinking about Cordelia’s condition. She was recovering, but it was unlikely she’d participate in the coming battles. She mentioned something about a Red Spirit demolishing the Pegasus Knights.

“The Khan’s right, Chrom,” she turned to him. “It sounds like Emmeryn is still holding out strong. We just need to be prepared for anything.”

Chrom grimaced before nodding.

“Alright, my friend. I trust you. I’ll go check on Cordelia and rally everyone in the meantime,” he sighed before leaving the others.

“Captain, wait for me! I want to see Cordelia as well!”

Sumia jogged after the Prince, leaving Robin with Lissa and the Khans.

“Don’t worry, girlie,” Basilio reassured her. “I have a tip that someone with knowledge of Plegia’s forces will be here by the day’s end. I sent one of my own to rendezvous with the lad.”

“Robin? Do you think we can save my sister and Alear?”

Robin wanted to tell Lissa that she believed in Emmeryn and Alear’s chances of survival. Emmeryn was strong-willed, and Alear has strengths that not many people have. However, Robin knew that even the mightiest of beings have their weaknesses.

Still, she wanted to believe.

“I will do everything in my power to save Emmeryn,” she said with a soft smile. “As for Alear, I will trust in her to survive. After all, she’s my dear friend.”

Notes:

I struggled a lot to think of a way to get back to the Shepherds. I didn't want to forget them entirely, but I'm not too fond of writing the main plot of Awakening. I don't want to just rewrite Awakening's story since it's less on how Alear changes the plot and more how Awakening and its cast change Alear during this part of her life. Still, it was fun getting back to them since it meant we can finally get to our last member of the Four Winds. Zelestia was a treat to write. I just love her positive motherly energy. Rafal and Tharja better be careful before Noire ends up adopted by my favorite mage dragon.

Also, I'm so glad to get back to Present!Robin. I needed to write more of her and her bond with Alear. Hopefully, the two will have time to interact in the future. Although it might be awkward with their future son being held prisoner by Lucina. Eh, I'm sure it will be fine.

Next chapter is going to be a fun one. Now that the Four Winds are all introduced, we're going to take a chapter to focus on them and perhaps a certain Knight of Veyle's.

Chapter 23: Three Winds and a Hound

Summary:

The surviving Four Winds take time to adjust to this strange setting and their journey to save their Fell Dragon. Meanwhile, the lone Hound prepares to take action in supporting his Lady.

Olivia knew she was worthless as a soldier on the battlefield. She had some self-defense skills with the sword, but she couldn’t see herself as someone who could stand on the front lines. It would be rather embarrassing to think she could be like Khan Basilio and take down scores of enemy soldiers. She preferred to help in other ways.

That was the idea when she accepted Khan Basilio’s offer to escort an informant from Plegia to Ferox. If the information he gathered could turn the war around, she could finally make it up to the Khan. It seemed like a simple plan at the time.

She just wished someone had told her that the informant looked so intimidating.

“Are you okay, ma’am?”

Olivia winced at the voice coming from behind her. There was a mage with green hair and a scary look on his face. He called himself Gregory, a mage from a far-off land. However, Olivia suspected he was likely a Grimeal in disguise with that unsettling face. It took all her effort to keep her eyes on the road, handling Khan Basilio’s horses and carriages.

“M-Me? I’m fine, perfectly fine!”

“Are you sure? You’re sweating something fierce… and it’s freezing out there,” he gestured outside. “Are you coming down with a fever? I could-”

“I’mfinethankyouforyourconcern!”

Olivia blurted without thinking, glancing quickly behind her. Although she was always shy around others, something about Gregory made her uneasy.

“If you’re sure… Sorry about the trouble you’re going through,” Gregory rubbed the back of his head. “Lord Rafal really wants me to help Chrom the Hero and the Shepherds.”

“Are you here just to help…? Nothing more?”

“Well, I would prefer to be away from danger,” he replied. “Still, I owe it to Zelestia to help Lord Rafal. I don’t care for the guy, but I would hate to disappoint our leader. Ah, look at me, rambling.”

The mage shook his head before turning away from her.

“I won’t bother you, ma’am.”

Olivia felt a pit in her stomach. She didn’t realize how much he understood her uneasiness. She felt awful for turning him away, but she couldn’t bring herself to close the gap. There was still so much she didn’t understand about the young man.

She opened her mouth to say something but couldn’t get the words out in time. The Dancer’s sharper instinct alerted her to the armed men blocking the path in front of her. She pulled on her hood with one hand before using it to hold on to the sword by her side.

“You picked a bad time to travel, lass. Now come down here and give us everything you carry. Same with the skinny kid in the back,” One of the bandits called out to the carriage.

“The skinny kid is free to go, but you’re coming back with us,” Another Bandit gestured for her to come closer. “We had to deal with some red bitch messing up our trade so we need more girls. Nothing personal.”

She cursed at herself for not being more aware. She knew that Plegians weren’t the only ones to worry about. There were a little over five of the men, with more likely in hiding. She could attempt to run, but she promised Basilio that she’d bring this man to him.

Fighting them is out of the question. She wasn’t a hero, she couldn’t land a blow on Lon’qu. If there was a miracle, she would hope that one would appear.

“Don’t do anything foolish,” a voice whispered to her.

“W-What?!”

Olivia spun to see Gregory standing in the back. The mage grimaced before jumping out, tome in hand.

“It’s not good… It’s not good to get hurt,” he trembled as he stood in front of the carriage. “That’s why I can’t let you fight on my behalf! When I create an opening, hoof it!”

“Wait, don’t!”

“We got a hero here, huh? Your magic won’t save you, boy!”

“You’re going to regret not taking the smart option!”

Olivia could only watch as the bandits immediately rush down the lone mage, their efforts focused solely on ending his life. However, the young man stood tall before flipping pages of his tome.

“This is going to hurt one of us and I prefer it not be me!!”

---

Morgan was a bit frustrated.

She had hoped Veyle would grow a spine and approach Madeline already. It has been almost a week traveling through the sea and the awkward tension was bothering the tactician-in-training. She knew something was bad when Veyle finally gave Inigo the time of day.

Nah wasn’t of much help, spending most of her time with Gerome and Minvera. Something about his mask or competing with a fellow dragon. It seemed that both of her friends had someone to spend the days with.

At least there was a certain Knight that could take her mind off of things.

“Helloooooo!! Madeline, are you in there?!”

She knocked on the door, calling for her newest recruit. She waited a few moments before the door opened, revealing a blonde-haired girl wearing a long skirt dress. The girl pushed aside her bangs before frowning at Morgan.

“Is there something you need, Tactician? I was polishing my armor.”

“Woah,” Morgan circled Madeline. “You look so cute…!”

Madeline crossed her arms, sighing.

“Did you come here just to call me cute? I didn’t wear this to seek everyone’s approval and praise. I just… didn’t pack many clothes with me.”

“Oh, right! I was hoping we can chat a bit. Have a little fun time between girls,” Morgan nudged her shoulder. “C’moooooon. Rapport between allies improves our combat performance.”

“I’m aware… but I fear that you’re just going to ask more about my world,” Madeline admitted. “I don’t have many happy stories for you.”

“Hey, what do you take me for? I’m not that heartless,” Morgan pouted. “I can’t deny that I’m curious… but I think it’s perk to come with no memories.”

She waltzed into Madeline’s cabin, noticing pieces of armor and a shield resting on the floor. She lifted the shield, inspecting its craftsmanship.

“You don’t need to talk about your world. I just want to know more about you.”

“...Pardon? Why do you want to know about me?”

“At first, it was because Veyle mistook you for a friend of hers… but I think I just want to learn about a friend.”

“You… consider me a friend?”

“Well, why not? We’re all working together to reach the same destination. Also, Veyle wants to be friends with you.”

“I’m not sure if that’s wise. It would be unknightly of me to fraternize when I should be training… I don’t want to let my family down while I’m in this strange world.”

“Family, huh? What are they like?”

“They’re not my birth family. It’s just… Zelestia always considered us a family and she’s the closest thing I have to a mother. Gregory is like an older brother and Ma-”

Madeline paused before averting her eyes from Morgan.

“Anyway, I believe it’s necessary for me to focus on being the best Knight I could be..”

“That sounds admirable! I envy you… I don’t know if I have much of a motivation aside from… regaining my memories and being more like my parents.”

Morgan knew she wanted to be a tactician, but she felt like her wants and desires had to be more complex. There had to be something important to her journey and her mother.

“Oh, well,” she shrugged. “I’ll cross that bridge later. Anyway, I want to know-”

“AAH! You vile beast!”

Morgan blinked as she watched Madeline with her axe drawn. She followed the Knight’s gaze to a small insect on the cot.

“...I have you now! Just… don’t… move…”

“Oh, that’s a cute little bug. I wonder how he got aboard the ship,” she hummed. “So, Madeline’s weakness is bugs.”

“Weakness?! A Knight would not have a trivial weakness! That being said…”

Madeline blushed.

“...I do have an aversion to insects.”

“...So cute.”

“S-Stop calling me cute! This thing will bring harm to everyone on board. This is of grave importance that we smite it at once!”

Morgan chuckled as she watched Madeline tremble in front of the insect. She does plan to help eventually, but she wanted to take in this rare sight from the no-nonsense Knight. A perfect use of her time.

---

Robin wasn’t sure what to make of the Shepherd’s newest allies. Brady and Owain were eccentric but well-meaning. Lissa took a liking to Owain and the two almost felt like a pair of siblings whenever Robin saw them interact. He even offered to help Lon’qu in his bodyguard position.

Brady was a rather sensitive young man, despite his appearance. His healing was quite the boon for the Shepherds, allowing Lissa and Maribelle some much-needed brevity in their workload. Maribelle was not too fond of the boy’s speech, forcing him to join Donnel in her lessons.

However, those two paled in comparison to their third new ally. Chrom came across Zelestia during the Shepherds’ travels, saving her from a horde of Risen. The woman revealed herself as a mage dragon and was… surprisingly well-informed about Chrom and his trusted tactician. She offered to return Chrom’s kindness in helping him and the Shepherds through this rough patch.

There was the archer girl and her two merchant allies. Those three saved Cordelia from Plegia and brought her to the Shepherds. Robin appreciated their help, but she couldn’t help but worry for the archer girl and her skittish behavior.

She didn’t think much about the recruits, until Zelestia came to her and Chrom with a startling revelation.

“You’re leaving? Zelestia, are you certain of this?”

Chrom said with a frown.

“I apologize, Prince Chrom. Lady Robin,” she bowed to the two. “I must go to Alear. She’s my Divine Dragon and I cannot let her die again.”

“Divine Dragon? Die again?” Robin murmured. “What are you talking about? You’re saying that Alear is like you?”

“More than that. She’s our Monarch and dear friend!”

“Umm… I also would like to go,” Noire raised her hand from behind Zelestia. “Alear’s my friend as well and she’s with another friend I wish to help.”

“That’s a lot to take in,” Chrom rubbed his chin. “Still, I’m glad to hear that Alear has friends that care about her. I must admit… It’s hard to see her as a Monarch.”

Robin agreed with the sentiment, feeling relief that Alear is letting others in. That was the one thing that worried her to no end.

“Owain and Brady agreed to come with us…! I-I’m sorry for taking them away from your group,” Noire bowed to the two.

“It’s fine,” Robin shook her head. “Flavia’s forces have given us more than enough manpower to support Ylisstol when the time comes. I only hate that I cannot join you.”

“Then… Is it fine with me to come along as well?”

The group turned to see Cordelia, covered in bandages.

“Cordelia, you should be resting! You-”

“My Pegasus is still out there, Captain,” she interrupted Chrom. “I need to save her… and give my thanks to the mercenary that saved my life. I heard from Phila’s messenger that my Knight-sisters… That mercenary saved them. I must return her kindness by saving her!”

“Cordelia… Very well,” Chrom nodded. “As long as you don’t push yourself. Listen to Brady if your wounds reopen.”

“Yes, captain!”

Cordelia saluted him before running off.

“For the meantime, Zelestia, I want you to-”

“Khan Basilio! Khan Basilio, where are you?!”

The group turned to the doors, noticing a petite young lady with pink hair, carrying an injured man on her shoulder. How someone of her size managed to carry an adult man perplexed Robin.

“H-Healer… I need a Healer!”

“Gregory?! Gregory, what happened to you?!”

Zelestia sprinted to the two, hovering over the injured man.

“Hi, Zelestia… Pain still sucks as usual… but I did as Lord Rafal asked,” the injured man chuckled. “I’ll live… I think.”

“Please help him! I need him to be healthy so I can hit him for being such a stupid hero!”

“...Please don’t do that…”

“Um… We should probably get Lissa,” Chrom rubbed the back of his head.

“Yeah, let’s go find her… and give Zelestia some space with her friend,” Robin tugged on Chrom’s arm.

She had no idea what was happening there, but decided not to question it or even give it much thought.

---

Lythos Castle was a rather intimidating castle without the presence of the Divine Dragon. An unwelcoming place for those. That was Mauvier’s first thought upon entering the castle. Perhaps it had something to do with the guilt he still carried from the recent war.

He didn’t belong here. He didn’t belong to be in the same area where the Divine Dragon resides. Those thoughts hammered themselves into his mind as he approached the ring chamber.

“Mauvier, thank you for coming.”

He turned to see Vander standing in the middle of the room, exhaustion and stress clear on his face.

“I seem to be the only one here.”

“Ah, yes. King Diamant and Queen Ivy said that they’d be late. Prince Alfred and Princess Timerra should arrive shortly,” he smiled weakly. “We’ll begin our discussion soon. As for now, I would like to hear your report.”

“I’ve searched through all of Gradlon,” Mauvier said. “The Divine Dragon Monarch was not sighted there.”

“Ah… I see. Thank you for your efforts.”

“I’ve done nothing that warrants thanks… I should have gone with Lady Veyle in her search.”

“I suppose we have much in common. I too wish I stood by Queen Alear’s side… wherever she disappeared to.”

“It won’t be long until all of Elyos is aware of the Queen’s disappearance… What should we do, Vander? I cannot fail Lady Veyle.”

“...I don’t have the answers, loathe I am to admit,” Vander lowered his gaze. “Still, I believe in them. I believe in Lady Veyle, our young leaders, and the Queen’s special partner to find a solution. That’s all this old Knight can do.”

“I suppose you’re right.”

Mauvier smiled faintly, allowing himself the luxury of hope, just this once: hope that Lady Veyle was somewhere safe with friends and allies who accepted her.

Notes:

I wanted to take this time to go into the Four Winds as they have a unique part in this story. They're here to support Rafal but they're also from an Elyos where F!Alear is a full blooded Divine Dragon. It gives another unique viewpoint of F!Alear through the many Elyos characters here and might give our poor red girl trouble in the future. Also, I wanted to at least get started on a few dynamics I wanted to write. namely Gregory interacting with Olivia and Morgan with Madeline.

Also, I wanted to lead in properly to our first proper interlude before the climax of this Act. We're gonna have a moment with the world of Elyos and how they're handling the disappearance of Alear and the Emblems. We also get a look into Present Alear's life and she's revered as a Queen. Yes, she has Pact Ring partner and I've been tossing and turning between keeping them vague to let readers have their ideal pair for her or just go out and show who she is with. Although it's not too important since that Alear isn't the protagonist for this story. That Alear's pairing doesn't affect Red Alear and her bond with Robin and the others. I hope that clears up any concerns.

In any case, I do have plans for Present Alear, but I might save that for another story or very later down the line. I'm curious to hear if there's any interest in that. I like all forms of Alears so writing her is always a treat regardless. Thanks again for reading and I hope to not keep you waiting for the next chapter.

Chapter 24: Interlude - An Elyos without Alear

Summary:

Present Day Elyos and its people deal with the effects of the Divine Dragon Queen's disappearance. Meanwhile in the Distant Past of another Elyos, Lumera fears for the safety of a young girl she befriended

Mauvier’s gaze lingered on the four individuals amid their discussion with Vander. Despite their newfound alliance, the former Hound felt awkward around each young ruler. He was with the individuals who nearly brought ruin to each other's nation. He was there when Sombron ended the lives of both Brodia and Elusia’s former rulers. He helped Zephia into attacking Solm palace and was with the hounds when Lady Veyle’s alternate persona brought ruin to Port Florra.

He didn’t deserve to be near such individuals, let alone ask for their help in finding the Divine Dragon and Lady Veyle.

“That’s everything we know,” Vander sighed. “There were no signs of force entry and the guards had yet to find foul play.”

“That’s a good thing, right?” Alfred rubbed the back of his head. “I doubt anyone could overpower Queen Alear and steal the rings without a struggle. Trust me, I’ve trained with her plenty of times!”

“But why would the Divine Dragon leave us?” Ivy lowered her head, hiding her face behind her fascinator. “Elyos cannot thrive without its hero and deity.”

“Maybe she needed a break?” Timerra chimed in. “I run away from the castle plenty of times!”

“That’s possible… but it’s concerning that the Queen has not been seen for weeks. Alear has many strengths… and stealth is not one of them,” Diamant shook his head.

“That’s correct,” Vander nodded. “Usually the guards, Clanne, Framme, or the Queen’s attendant would catch her Majesty before she could escape Lythos.”

“I doubt Alear would steal the rings herself,” Timerra shrugged. “Out of everyone, she would want to protect the rings over everything.”

“That’s the same conclusion Lady Veyle came up with,” Mauvier finally said. “It’s how we discovered that the portal between worlds has reopened… and Lady Veyle went in pursuit.”

Mauvier regretted his decision to follow Veyle’s orders. If there was one order he struggled to follow, it was that one.

---

“I’m going, Mauvier.This portal might be where the Emblems and sister have disappeared to.”

“Then, I will-”

The Fell Princess shook her head.

“No, I cannot let both of us leave Elyos. They need someone to help rebuild… I must save sister on my own.”

“Lady Veyle… I cannot do that. I failed you many times during the war… and I cannot bear the thought of leaving you.”

“Mauvier…”

She turned to face the Knight, her lips curled downward.

“As your Lord, I order you to stay behind. Assist Vander in his search through Elyos and Gradlon. Do not follow me.”

“I… I… Understood.”

---

“That girl is stubborn as ever,” Ivy raised her head. “Why must she do this alone? She must have known that we could assist her.”

“Lady Veyle… shares the same sentiment as I. We both wish to atone for our sins,” Mauvier clarified. “The war may have passed, but our sins are still too great. We struggle to rely on others when we’ve caused so much pain.”

“So what should we do?” Alfred asked. “We can’t leave our friends alone in some other world. I failed to save Queen Lumera… I can’t go through the same with my best friend.”

“As much as I want to go through those portals… I think it’s not ideal for all four of us to leave Elyos, huh?” Timerra smiled weakly.

“Elusia and Brodia need their rulers,” Diamant commented. “Jade and Amber wouldn’t let me hear the end of it if I forget my duties.”

“Loathe I am to admit it,” Ivy nodded. “Elusia isn’t in the best state for me to leave on this journey. However, I could send my retainers or Hortensia to go in my stead.”

“Alcryst cares a lot for Queen Alear. I’ll send word for him and his retainers,” The Brodian King smiled. “That should give Vander enough numbers to formulate a rescue team.”

“I’m going,” Alfred placed a hand on his chest. “I trust in Mother and Celine to watch over Firene.”

“We’re making quite the crew, huh? Just like old times! Count me in,” Timerra beamed at the group. “I’ll see if Merrin, Panette, and the Sentinals can back us up!”

“I appreciate the help… but we should be wary of the dangers beyond the portal,” Mauvier nodded.

“Mauvier is right,” Diamant crossed his arms. “We’re without the Emblem Rings and Queen Alear’s power. That puts us at a disadvantage.”

“Then let us continue with the planning,” Ivy smiled. “I would prefer we come up with a solution, sooner rather than later.”

“Woo! I’ll go bug Clanne for the snacks,” Timerra sprinted off.

“W-Wait, Lady Timerra, don’t run in the castle halls!”

“...So, this is a power of the Divine Dragon’s friends,” Mauvier murmured as he watched the group make themselves comfortable in Lythos castle.

---

“It’s all my fault…”

Alcryst dropped to his knees, bowing to a framed picture of Queen Alear: Brodia’s valued deity and the Hero of Elyos.

“You disappeared because of the joke I said during our last meeting, didn’t you? You wanted nothing to do with me…!”

“Prince Alcryst, please stand up,” Lapis sighed. “I don’t think Queen Alear was upset with you.”

“Lapis is right. If I remember correctly…” Citrinne tapped her chin. “Queen Alear couldn’t stop laughing for almost thirty minutes.”

“Should we push back our meeting?” Fogado asked from a distance. “Looks like our buddy here is going through the motions.

“She only laughed to give pity to someone as worthless as me,” he pressed his head against the floor. “I’m such a failure! I drove the Queen away!”

It was the only reason he could think of the Queen’s disappearance. It had to be something he did or something he failed to do.

“Never change, Alcryst… Never change. At least you’re taking it better than Pandero. He hasn’t thrown a party in weeks,” the Sentinel leader sighed. “It’s a miracle I managed to drag him out of the church.”

“Alright, Prince Alcryst… I think that’s enough time moping,” Alcryst felt a pair of hands lift him from the air.

“L-Lapis?!”

“We have much to do with King Diamant away for business. Queen Alear wouldn’t forgive us if we slacked off. Now, please attend to your meeting with Sentinels!”

Alcryst was slung over his retainer’s shoulder, dragged back to his office. Unfortunately, he had no time to wallow in despair with his two retainers hovering over him.

---

“I’m surprised you had time for tea, Princess Celine,” Hortensia stared at her cup of tea. “With Alfred gone, I thought you’d be busy being Miss Perfect.”

“Oh, perish the thought. I always make time for tea between friends,” Celine smiled at the Elusian princess. “In these uncertain times… I think we should remember what is important.”

“I guess you’re right,” Hortensia sighed before sipping from the cup. “Thanks for that… I needed this.”

“You’re worried about Queen Alear, aren’t you?”

“Not just her… I haven’t seen Veyle in some time. I know we haven’t been on the best of terms, but I kinda miss that girl’s positivity.”

She could never forgive the girl who laughed at her Father’s demise, but that girl was not Veyle. Hortensia learned to accept that truth, but still she couldn’t see herself being too close with the Fell Dragon.

Still that doesn’t mean she wanted the girl gone. The Divine Dragon cared for her, so it was only fair that she wished for her safely along with the Queen’s.

“...You know. I always believed that the Divine Dragon and Lady Veyle would outlive us,” Celine glanced at the courtyard’s interior. “Those two are more important than either of us in making this peace last for centuries moving forward.”

“You don’t think they’re dead?”

“I doubt it. I just thought about these things ever since Queen Alear stopped showing for our monthly tea dates.

“...Well, knock it off! What happened to taking our mind off of this?!”

Celine blinked before chuckling.

“I suppose you’re right. My apologies, Princess Hortensia.”

Hortensia averted her gaze, hiding her growing blush. She didn’t want to think about, but it was inevitable that she’d think often about the two dragon sisters.

She prayed that the Veyle survived her journey. After all, the two had much to discuss, and Hortensia refused to let their conflict end like this.

---

“Spirit of the cards, cast your divine light so that I may see our Divine Dragon’s location…”

“...C’mon, Seadall. You have to know something! What are those card thingies telling you?!”

Yunaka wasn’t fond of the idea of using fortune telling, but Seadall was the only lead she could find. He was reliable when it came to supporting the Queen and one of the few individuals Yunaka trusted in Solm. The former thief stared at the dancer, awaiting his words.

“...This is strange,” Seadall frowned at his cards. “That couldn’t be right…”

“What’s up? Did you find something that can help us?”

“The cards speak of two dragons. Two swordswomen of the same coin,” he rubbed his chin. “One of the Divine and the other cursed by the Fell… I thought the cards spoke of Lady Veyle, but… they seem to point towards the same individual.”

“Two Alears…? You mean like that time we went to the past?”

Yunaka couldn’t help but pity Alear after fighting the past version of her. That version of her had a lifeless look in her eyes, a girl who only saw herself as a tool and nothing else. The former assassin knew what it was like to kill your emotions, to shield yourself from your crimes. Even after seeing that ugly side of Alear, she still admired the Queen for staying strong despite that past.

“I see a realm… A world fighting against destiny. The two dragons’ destinies will converge in that world.”

“Uh oh… That doesn’t sound good,” Yunaka grimaced. “Does that mean the younger Alear is coming back for revenge? She was trouble last time for us.”

“It’s hard to say… I do think it’s worth informing the others,” Seadall set down the cards. “...It could lead the search team in the right direction.”

“Zappy! You’re a lifesaver, Seadall…! I guess that’s the last time I question your fortunes. Although I’m still worried for the Queen.”

“Do not worry, my friend. I have faith that our deity will return to us… She is the shining hope upon our land.”

“...You can say that again,” Yunaka scratched her head.

She couldn’t imagine life without the Queen, not after she gave her a better purpose and hope for a better future.

---

Lumera hated this war. She hated the killing of young dragons conscripted to fight for their uncaring father. She hated this loneliness she felt after losing her family and friends. It began to take its toll on the last Divine Dragon’s mental state.

That is until she met the fiery red girl named Alear. An innocent child lost and without purpose.

The two had only met a few times, speaking of things unrelated to war. Alear had a dream. The fiery red girl wanted to become like a girl she met in her dreams. A blue-haired woman, dressed in white, wielding her blade as a hero rather than a machine for war.

That dream touched Lumera. She wanted nothing but to make Alear’s dream possible. However, it seemed the Fell Dragon still struggled with her father’s programming. No matter, Lumera thought. She would stay by Alear’s side, making sure her dream becomes a reality.

“I… I could give her my power,” she admitted to Emblem Sigurd. “I could make her into a Divine Dragon.”

“Queen Lumera… I’m not sure that’s a wise decision. You know of the dangers of giving your power to another,” Sigurd shook his head. “You should let the child reach her path by herself. Not at the risk of your health”

“I see… I suppose you’re right,” she turned to the empty chambers. “She has not shown up for our get-togethers for quite some time. Do you think she is alright?”

“Alear is a strong girl,” Sigurd nodded. “She has Marth by her side. With his power, the two will survive anything.”

Lumera wanted to cleanse the Emblem Ring, but it would have tipped Sombron off to their secret meetings. She felt bad for the Emblem, being cursed with Fell Dragon energy. However, Marth didn’t seem to mind from what Sigurd had said. Despite his corruption, he stayed by Alear’s side, always.

“Queen Lumera! We have a situation!”

Lumera’s smile disappeared as a youth knight with silver hair approached her. His appearance could only mean that Sombron has made his move.

“What is it, Vandre?”

Vandre knelt before the Divine Dragon, frowning.

“Corrupted spotted in south Lythos. The numbers are too great for us to handle on our own. I hate to ask for the Divine Dragon’s aid but….”

“Say no more. Sigurd.”

“I am here. Let us fight together.”

The Emblem smiled before disappearing into the ring on Lumera’s finger.

“I hope that you’re safe, Alear. Please don’t die… I still have a birthday gift to give you,” she whispered to no one before running off with Vandre to combat the threat.

Notes:

This is another special chapter with Elyos dealing with Alear's disappearance in their own ways. Mauvier and the four royals are planning a rescue, but it doesn't seem to be that easy for them. Will we see them in the story moving forward? Not for anytime soon, but Alear's friends are taking the steps to help their Queen. Also, there's a small look into Fell Dragon Awakening!Alear's world and how Lumera is feeling about her absence.

It was a bit fun to try to write Engage's cast and write about a post-game setting for the game. How people view Alear now that she's the Divine Dragon Monarch, just like Lumera. As you can see, I decided to keep the Pact Ring partner ambiguous. I figured it's best for the readers to headcanon their own preferred pairing for this Alear for now.

Although, if you're curious about who I would have picked... Let's just say it's our favorite cat lady who was on a recent FEH banner. I'm admittedly surprised someone predicted my choice in the comments. Still, it's left vague enough for people.

Anyway, we'll get back to our favorite Fell Dragon next chapter, and we'll see her take the first steps to help Robin save Ylisse.

Chapter 25: The Hero Born from the Fell

Summary:

As the War Rages on, Ylisseans and Plegians witness the lengths a Fell Dragon will go to reach her impossible dream.

“Damn it… Has Naga truly forsaken us?!”

Jonathan cried out as he struggled to stand, his village burning before his eyes. It was meant to be a simple day. He wanted to help his old man with today’s crops and relax under the shade. Despite the approaching colder seasons, it was a rather warm day.

Now, he sat here with a broken leg and a bruised cheek, at the mercy of the armed Plegians standing before him.

“Why?! We’re just a small village… We have no stake in this war… Why are you doing this?!”

“Blame your bitch of an Exalt,” A large man towered over him. “And the Red Demon. She killed my brothers… Now we’ll get our revenge!”

Jonathan thought of the Red Demon as nothing but rumors. A woman bathed in flames, slaughtering indiscriminately.

“That doesn’t make it right! We had nothing to do with her…!! Damn you…!”

“Tch… We’re wasting time here. We have stragglers to find,” he raised his sword. “Nothin’ personal. This is all for the sake of our King!”

Jonathan struggled to speak, his mind freezing at the sight of the blade. He was going to die. All that effort he put into buying his family and friends time will be for nothing. All because of a Red Demon.

“Naga… Anyone… Save us!”

He braced for the final blow, but it never came. A blur red slammed into the sword wielder, knocking him towards his allies.

“What?! You-”

The soldiers soon fell, one by one. The blows were clean and efficient, it was unlikely that the men knew they were defeated before it was too late. Jonathan couldn’t tell if the men survived, but he didn’t care.

“...You say it’s for revenge, yet you’re slaughtering innocents,” a young girl’s voice was heard. “You don’t deserve pity.”

“You bitch… Countless men died because of you. You’re a monster!” One of the soldiers spat out from the ground. “You’re a damn murderer.”

“You’re right. I am a monster. But you know the difference between you and me?”

Jonathan heard a stomping sound followed by cries of pain and then silence.

“I don’t pretend to carry the moral high ground. I don’t bathe myself in your hypocrisy like you. If I’m a monster, what does that make you?”

Jonathan gasped, his mind struggling to understand the scene before him. A woman with fiery red hair, standing before him. The color reminded him of the Demon the soldiers cursed

“...I’m sorry. You didn’t deserve this,” the girl frowned. “But it’s okay now. I’ll fix this mess.”

He wanted to respond to the girl, but exhaustion claimed him as the adrenaline left his body. The last sight before he lost consciousness was a beautiful face, stained by sorrow.

---

“My baby! Someone… Anyone help!”

Martha panicked as the flames grew more intense, her child’s figure being lost within the burning building. It was meant to be a quiet day. She wanted to cook her baby boy his favorite dish and hopefully read him letters from his father. The two had been lonely since their father left to fight in the war, but those letters were the only thing keeping them comforted.

It was after returning from the marketplace that she witnessed soldiers burning down the entire village. Plegians attacking innocents and claiming it as revenge on the Exalt and her Rabid Dog. A Red Demon in Human skin. A young girl with the eyes of a murderer and monster.

That didn’t matter to her at this moment. She didn’t give a damn about demons, wars, or even the village being ruined. She needed to save her son. The housewife was about to hurl herself in the flames until a hand grabbed her arm.

“Don’t. You won’t survive in those flames. Let me handle this.”

“W-Who…?!”

A young girl with long red hair darted in front of her, disappearing into the intense flames. Martha heeded the stranger’s advice, clasping her hands and praying for any sort of salvation. Time slowed to a crawl as she struggled to hold on to the last remaining hope she had.

Moments passed and that salvation revealed itself. The red-haired girl jumped out of the window, landing before Martha, holding a small child in her hands.

“Leon!”

Martha burst into tears, taking the boy from the young girl.

“...I’m sorry, Mommy. Papa’s letters. They’re…!”

Leon cried, hugging his mother tightly.

“...Only one of the letters survived…”

The young girl held a piece of paper with its edge burnt.

“Please get to the outskirts where it’s safe… Friends are there… to help.”

“W-Wait…!”

Martha called out to the young girl as she turned her back.

“Thank you… Thank you so much! Naga bless you, young hero.”

“Save your blessings,” She kept her back turned. “I’m not a hero. Save them for those who deserve such blessings.”

The red-haired girl coughed before running further into the village. Martha noticed the burn marks and bruises around the woman’s body and attire. Just how many times has this girl done this?

“Mommy…? Who was that lady?”

“She’s a hero… even if she doesn’t believe it,” she answered her son before cradling him in her arms.

---

Vinca was a loyal soldier. He respected King Gangrel for his drive for revenge. The late Exalt was a tyrant who brought ruin to all the land and his children weren’t any better. How could an Exalt claim to desire peace when she allowed a demon to roam free and murder Plegians indiscriminately? He joined the King with the hopes of avenging his brothers and sisters from the wench that claimed their lives.

It’s why he was conflicted when the King ordered him to lay waste to towns and villages. The King said it was necessary to drive the Exalt and Demon out of hiding, but it felt wrong. He hated Ylisse but not enough to want death and destruction on its citizens.

Were they no better than the Red Demon?

He had that thought before the Demon made herself known during the seize of the town. She was heavily outnumbered and showing signs of exhaustion. He had some hope that they could take down the demon and bring her to Gangrel. Unfortunately, he soon learned why she earned her namesake.

She decimated their forces singlehanded, using some strange magic to summon a spirit to her side to strike from all sides. Their numbers were dwindling fast and they were losing the advantage as quickly as they gained it.

However, Vinca made a lucky strike against the demon, knocking the sword out of her hands while the spirit fought off numerous soldiers.

“Just need to kill you,” Vinca huffed. “If we take you down, that spirit will fall too, right? Then you’re finished!”

“Test it and see what happens,” The Demon held up her hands, assuming a stance.

“Fighting unarmed? You’re a bigger fool than I thought!”

Vinca rushed the Demon, hoping to put an end to this nightmare. If she dies, then the King will spare the citizens and he no longer has to hurt innocent lives.

“Die, Demon!”

He jabbed his spear at her head. The soldier blinked at the attack, struck nothing but air. His eyes darted around before they landed on an incoming open palm. Pain filled his right cheek and his vision blurred. He fell backwards before landing on the ground.

“Never let your guard down, even when you go for the kill.”

The Demon stood above him, staring with a disinterested look.

“You… You monster…”

“Marth took down the rest of your men. This battle is over.”

He awaited the Demon’s killing blow, but the girl did nothing but turn her back to the soldier.

“What are you doing?! You’re not going to kill us?!”

“There are still townspeople who need help. Their lives mean more to me than your deaths,” she answered him. “Leave this town and never come back. I won’t be merciful next time.”

“You bitch! You didn’t give Orton the same mercy!”

“...I did.”

“What?”

The Demon turned to face the fallen soldier.

“I give all the soldiers a chance to flee. Your friends continued to fight to kill innocents,” she frowned. “I have no reason to kill you.”

“You’re lying…!! Our men would never-”

“I don’t care if you believe me or not.”

The Demon shrugged before limping away, leaving the soldier with his pride wounded. He was no match for the girl, despite having the advantage. It soon dawned on him just how outclassed he was.

The worst part was that he couldn’t find a retort to her claims. Was what he doing right and just? Would burning these villages down just to kill one Demon make up for the lives lost?

“Damn you… Red Demon. Giving me pause…”

It was the last words he uttered before losing consciousness

---

“I… I need to keep going.”

Lucina frowned as she watched Alear limped through the empty streets. Severa dragged Morgan with her to assist the west side of the town. It’s thanks to her efforts that the town’s damage was kept to a minimum. The remaining Plegians were routed from the city, keeping the citizens safe for the time being. Still, it didn’t ease her worries in the slightest.

“You’re injured,” Lucina stood in Alear’s path. “You need to take a break… Severa and I can help in your stead.”

“But… It’s all my fault,” Alear shook her head. “These people… They’re being targeted because of me.”

It was during their first town that the group realized Plegia’s bounty on Alear’s head. Morgan was outraged, unaware of Gangrel’s plots. Severa was most worried for Alear, but she tried not to let it show. However, Alear only took this as an excuse to keep saving as many people as she could, forgoing her health to do so.

“It’s not your fault,” Lucina patted her shoulder. “Please don’t blame yourself for the Mad King’s insanity.”

“Why are you nice to me…?” Alear murmured. “I know of… Emblem Lucina’s world and her past. Her world ruined by a Fell Dragon. You should hate me.”

“...I should, but you’re not Grima. You’re not your father. You’re just as much a victim as the rest of us.”

“Lucina… I…”

Lucina’s eyes widened as Alear fell into the time traveler’s arms. She feared the worst but relaxed as soon as she heard the girl’s breathing.

“I see… So that’s what you meant, Emblem Lucina,” she murmured.

“I see you’re beginning to trust her fully,” her counterpart appeared in front of her. “Thank you, my other self. Truly.”

“I must admit… I had my reservations when you told me to trust a Fell Dragon, but she really wants to be a hero.”

“And she will become a hero… in due time. She will…”

Emblem Lucina’s voice trailed off.

“Hm? What’s wrong?”

“It’s nothing… I just… I feel bad for her. Alear will suffer through more pain in the future. She loses her life, her memories, and then… someone dear to her.”

The Emblem frowned as she glanced elsewhere.

“Even if things turn out for the better, I do worry for this version of her. I suppose I am rambling about nonsense to you.”

“No, not at all. I… I didn’t realize that Alear had so much pain in store for her,” she glanced down at the dragon in her arms. “Morgan would be devastated if he heard such things.”

“Lucina, we’ve tried to change Father’s future… Do you think it’s possible to change my Divine Dragon’s future?”

She paused for a bit, thinking about the Emblem’s words.

“I’m not sure… but if I can ease her pain, I’ll do so in a heartbeat. She helped my friends and saved my land. It’s the least I can do.”

But first, Lucina had her father’s fate to prevent. That much hasn’t changed. She will not let History repeat itself.

Notes:

I've been wanting to write this chapter ever since I set up the War Part of this story. We've seen viewpoints of Alear acting like a monster that is feared by antagonists and others. Now I wanted to go into viewpoints from the common man as they see Alear at her core, someone who wants to be a good dragon and fight against her upbringing.

It's something I think all versions/flavours of Alear boil down to, no matter time or universe. I want to balance her being a tormented girl but also show that she's on the track of becoming the Divine Dragon we've seen in Engage. Although the Lucinas do bring up an interesting question about FDA!Alear's fate.

Speaking of Lucina, I'm kinda satisfied with the arc I'm going for with her. She's armed with more future information and she has to learn to trust a Fell Dragon despite her past. As I said before in the Severa fight, I thought about her being the one to confront Alear. But I think Lucina's understanding is enough to want to save others no matter who they are.

Thank you again for reading and I hope you look forward to the next chapters. We're getting closer to the final stretch of the first Awakening Arc.

Chapter 26: Convergence

Summary:

Rafal makes his next move, heading to Ylisse where the Emblems are sighted.

“Validar once came across jewelry containing otherworldly power. Recently, I realized it was the same power that the Red Demon carried.”

Rafal frowned at Aversa’s words, his mind struggling to comprehend such a development. The group established a safehouse on the outskirts of Plegia’s capital, plotting their next step since Aversa’s defection. He brought Aversa and Gaius into a conversation intended solely for their ears.

“How many does he have?” Rafal asked.

“Last I checked, Validar found two, but I wouldn’t put it past him to have more.

“That Fell Dragon is one thing… but if that wench carries Emblems, avoiding her will be impossible. If only I had my dragonstone,” he murmured. “Still, I cannot let that deter me.”

He had to save Nel, or everything would be for nothing. He hasn’t spent a thousand years atoning for his sins in vain.

“It’s concerning that Emblem Bracelets have appeared in this realm,” he sighed. “I cannot allow her or Validar to gather more of them. Thank you, Aversa. You’ve shared plenty of useful information.”

“Anything for you, leader. If I can help you put Validar in his place, I’ll do it,” Aversa smiled.

“Still, I don’t like our chances, boss,” Gaius commented. “You’re asking us to confront some twisted cult and a giant dragon? This is well above my pay grade.”

“That’s why I sent Gregory to the Ylisseans. If he manages to find Zelestia, then we should make our next move,” Rafal said as he stood up. “Aversa, you stay in the capital. Find some more allies for us. Use your connections however you see fit.”

“Can do, Leader,” she replied, bowing to him.

“Gaius, you’re coming with me,” he pointed at the thief. “Just the two of us should be enough for this journey. Any more and we’ll attract attention.”

He felt better having Nowi under Aversa’s watchful eye. He needed a break from Tharja’s constant experiments, so he couldn’t bring her either.

“Oh? You’re not going to bring your girlfriend along?”

“Gaius.”

“Yeah, Yeah, I get you…”

---

“When you said journey… I didn’t think you’d bring us to a nation currently under attack,” Gaius sighed.

“We don’t have the luxury of timing. Besides, it’s thanks to your skill that we crossed the border without incident.”

Rafal crossed his arms, staring at the village in the distance. Through Gaius’ network, he learned that the Red Demon was seen saving this town from Plegians. He had mostly missed the girl, but she wasn’t his objective. The town held a different significance for the Fell Dragon.

“Zelestia should be here soon. It may take us a few days, depending on when Gregory gave the message,” he rubbed his chin. “We should distance ourselves from the town…”

“You sure? Weren’t you interested about that red chick?”

“...No,” he lied. “That woman couldn’t be the person I once knew. I won’t be mistaken again.”

“Whatever you say boss. I’ll just-”

Gaius furrowed his eyebrows before tilting his head upward.

“...Wyvern. He’s approaching fast,” the thief unsheathed his sword.

Rafal followed Gaius’ gaze before noticing the Wyvern and its rider. He gestured for his second in command to lower his weapon.

“Calm yourself. That’s the woman I told you about,” he sighed. “It seemed that Gregory did his job… and Zelestia is just as capable as ever.”

Zelestia landed before the men, her smile just as infectious as always. It was downright unbearable for Rafal, but at least he had some comfort in knowing the Four Winds haven’t died yet.

“Lord Rafal. I’m glad to see that you’re alive and well,” she waved from atop her Wyvern. “You’ve even made friends from what Gregory told me!”

“We’re not friends,” Rafal rolled his eyes. “Our relationship is strictly professional.”

“So that’s one of your dragon friends, huh? Never thought I’d see a dragon riding a wyvern,” Gaius folded his hands behind his head. “She’s quite the looker though.”

“Please don’t flirt with my sister’s knight,” he groaned before turning to Zelestia. “We have no time to waste. Let us exchange notes before we’re caught in a war.”

“Ah, that’s the thing, Lord Rafal… There’s something I wish to discuss with you. The others are nearby so follow me!”

Rafal attempted to deny Zelestia’s offer but the Mage Dragon flew into the sky and rode north.

“I cannot stand that woman…”

He groaned softly before following the direction Zelestia took off to. A short walk through the forest brought the Fell Dragon to a clearing crowded with strangers. Zelestia stood from a distance, waving for the two to come closer.

“Lord Rafal, meet the kind individuals that offered to join me in our search for the Divine Dragon! Meet Owain, Brady, Cordelia, and Noire! They’re members of the Shepherds.”

“Hoy there, friend! We are- Wait, you’re…?!”

Rafal glanced at the two blonde-haired boys staring at Gaius with mouths agape.

“Did you steal from these children, Gaius?” he whispered to his second-in-command.

“Who do you take me for, boss?” Gaius sighed. “Never seen em in my life.”

“Zelestia, what happened to keeping our affairs a secret?” Rafal turned back to her. “I don’t remember telling you to search for some imposter. We have a job to perform.”

“You don’t understand, Lord Rafal! The Divine Dragon is here! My new friend Noire met her! Come here, dearie!”

Rafal glanced sidelong at the girl Zelestia gestured to. His composure wavered only when the two locked eyes.

“She… She looks like…”

It seemed the girl had a similar thought as she immediately backed away from the Fell Dragon, hiding behind Zelestia.

“...Hello…”

“So… You know of the Divine Dragon?”

“Um? Are you talking about Alear? I’m still surprised that… you two are calling a Divine Dragon… but yes, I know her. We’re friends.”

Rafal wasn’t sure if it was worth looking into this woman. She shared her name and has a striking resemblance to the Divine Dragon Queen. However, it seemed the stories and rumors didn’t match the woman he once served under.

Still, it could be worth looking into. If she does have a similar power, it’s likely she already has one of the Emblems.

“It has to be her, Lord Rafal… It just has to be!”

“Calm yourself, Zelestia. We aren’t here for old ghosts… We’re here to save my sister,” Rafal crossed his arms. “I didn’t bring the winds with me to get distracted.”

“Supporting Miss Alear has been our objective,” A red-haired knight approached the group. “That is non-negotiable. We do not bend to the whims of a strange man and the thief by his side”

“Hey now, I gave up that life. I’m a respectable businessman and bodyguard,” Gaius shrugged. “Also, I didn’t sign up to chase after a wanted woman…”

Rafal sighed, realizing the futility in arguing against the Shepherds that Zelestia brought with her.

“Don’t even bother, Gaius… We’re facing a losing battle here,” He shook his head. “Might as well let them find their friend. If she does carry the same abilities as our Divine Dragon, she may have an Emblem.”

“Pah… You owe me. Boss.”

“Just shut up and take this.”

Rafal grumbled as he reached into his pouch, handing the thief more of his confections from Elyos. He would need to give this man one of the recipes these days to get him to calm down.

“Wait, that’s…?!”

He blinked before glancing at the girl from before. She stared at the confections in his hands, her face white as the hair on her head.

“Why… Why does she remind me so much of Nil? I even see sister in her face…”

The Fell Dragon sighed before grabbing a handful and extending them to the child.

“You’re staring. Do you want these sweets too, girl?”

“Uh… No… I just…”

He rolled his eyes before giving the girl the sweets. Anything to get the girl to stop staring.

“There, you and Gaius can share these sweets. Next time, speak up when you want something.”

He turned from the others before gesturing Zelestia to follow him. He waited until the two were out of earshot range to question the mage dragon.

“...Alright, Zelestia. I need answers,” he narrowed his eyes. “Who is that child?”

“Noire? She’s a sweet young girl… I must admit… I mistook her for Nel. There’s something about her face,” she blushed. “Although, there’s something else that bothers me.”

“You notice it too,” Rafal glanced at the girl timidly eating the sweets. “...She appears human, but I know when someone carries the blood of a Fell Dragon.”

“I think she’s unaware of her lineage,” Zelestia frowned. “She told me her mother is a shaman from Plegia and her father disappeared when she was young.”

“A shaman, huh?” He hummed. “I have a shaman ally within my ranks. She’s a handful to deal with. I feel for that child.”

Rafal wasn’t sure how to respond to this girl carrying Fell Dragon blood. It’s unlikely that she’s related to Grima’s vessel. Perhaps there’s more to this world than he was made aware of.

“We’ll ignore this for now. For now, let’s prepare our search for this imposter,” he pointed to Zelestia. “Just don’t forget that Nel needs us.”

“Of course, Lord Rafal… I must admit, I’m glad to see that this world has made you more amicable.”

“Nonsense. Now focus on your tasks.”

He walked away from Zelestia, ignoring the blatant lies coming from her. He was still the same evil dragon as before. No amount of good deeds can erase his sins. The best that he can do is give his life to the sister he loved above everything.

“Um… Excuse me, Mr. Rafal…”

He blinked, noticing the girl from before approaching him.

“I’m out of confections,” he turned away from her. “You’d need to wait until I can make more.”

“No, that’s not it… I just… um…”

He held back a groan, pinching the bridge between his eyes. It felt like he was going to be here forever with how often the girl stammered. However, for some reason, he couldn’t bring himself to chastise the half-dragon.

“Can it wait? You’re struggling to find the words,” he frowned. “You have a friend you wish to save, correct? Focus on her first.”

“...You’re right. Severa and Alear are dear friends to me… I want to help them,” she lowered her gaze.

“Tell me more about Alear. What is she like as a person?”

The girl blinked for a few moments before nodding.

“She’s… rather aloof but sometimes she can be really kind. She helped many people in our travels… and even volunteered to help me find my father.”

Rafal rubbed his chin. It does seem to match the Alear of his world, but he still couldn’t be certain that she’s the same person.

“You seem quite close with her,” he said. “It’s best that you cherish your bond with her. Stay away from unsavory individuals like me.”

“But… you don’t seem like a bad man, Mr. Rafal.”

“If you knew of my crimes, you wouldn’t feel the same way.”

He turned his back to the girl. If she truly was a Fell Dragon, she needed positive figures in her life such as Zelestia or Nel. The last thing she needed was to be around an evil man who destroyed everything he held dear.

“That’s not… I mean… Please…”

He ran a hand through his hair, sighing deeply.

“...Fine, I’ll share more confections with you if time permits. Hopefully, by that time, you’d be more comfortable to say what’s on your mind.”

“Ah… Yes, I would like that,” he heard a giggle. “Thank you, Mr. Rafal…”

He didn’t respond to the girl that moment. Still, part of him couldn’t deny that he felt some comfort in being around the girl. It reminded Rafal of the good times he shared with Nel and Nil. The times he could no longer go back to.

All the more reason that he had to make sure that girl didn’t suffer the same fate.

Notes:

Rafal and Noire finally meet, but it doesn't seem like the two are good at communicating with each other. Their relationship is going to be interesting to go into. It's one of the reasons why I really love writing this story. Creating dynamics with the Fell Dragons and Gen 2 are some of my favorite parts as you can probably tell. I hope you all look forward to the future to see how Rafal deals with the girl who may or may not be his future daughter.

As for next chapter, we're going right back to Alear and hopefully I plan to end the plegia war in the next few chapters. It's going to be a pretty interesting time after that with the era of peacetime before Valm's invasion. Unfortunately for Alear and Rafal, their journeys don't have a 2-year break time.

Chapter 27: Chaos and Choices

Summary:

Chaos erupts on the battlefield as The Grimeal make their move against the Red Demon, sending their strongest weapon. Through that Chaos, Morgan makes his choice.

“Validar, the war has changed too much for my liking.”

“Y-Yes, Lord Grima. A thousand apologies. I beg for your mercy.”

Validar kneeled before the Fell Dragon possessing his daughter’s body.

“Morgan and Aversa have failed me,” Grima frowned. “The Grimeal are a pathetic lot, no matter the timeline.”

“Aversa’s disappearance has crippled us, My Lord. I fear that spell I’ve placed on the girl has dissipated.”

He curled his hands into fists, enraged at the boy who managed to turn her against him. He would kill himself, if not for his Lord’s interference.

“Leave her be. I’ll deal with her and that interloper in time. For now, I’ll be relying on you. Catch.”

He blinked before noticing a bracelet tossed in his direction. He caught the item, examining its design.

“I’m giving you this and a special Risen. Take those two to kill the Red Demon along with her friends. She’s with the interloper I spoke to you about.”

A Risen appeared by Grima’s side, their face obscured by a helmet.

“Pardon me for asking, my lord… but what is so special about this Risen?”

Grima’s lips curled into a wide grin.

“I thought you’d never ask. You should recognize this Champion,” she snapped her fingers.

Validar’s eyes widened as the Risen warrior removed the helmet, revealing their visage to the Grimeal. Shock soon turned to amusement and the Sorcerer cackled at the delicious irony. He knew at that moment, that this version of his daughter would bring forth the destructive future he prayed for.

---

Validar stood above a cliff, staring at the barren wasteland turned into a battlefield. He watched a remnant of Plegia’s forces confront a group of four youths. He recognized three of them as time travelers from the future. The boy was the last remnant of Grimeal in the future, the Fell Dragon’s loyal soldier. Unfortunately for him, Validar cared little about such things. The boy failed to kill the Red Demon and the meddling time travelers.

He may carry his blood, but Validar had no patience for failures. Grima gave him free rein to punish the boy, which sealed his fate.

“Hahaha! Those foolish children shall know the depths of despair. Fate cannot be unraveled, no matter how much you try!”

He glanced at the masked Risen behind him.

“I want no survivors. Feel free to cut down the Plegians as well,” he grinned. “Use that bracelet wisely, dog.”

Still, he felt better having a little insurance. The Grimeal leader chuckled before holding up a Risen box.

“Let the massacre begin!”

---

Morgan grimaced, his hands struggling to break free of the bounds. All he could do was watch the three women fight the Plegians alone. He had to break free or else the Grimeal will brand him a traitor. He couldn’t let Master Grima down. That woman was still his mother, Fell Dragon or not.

“Don’t let up, men! Don’t stop until all four of them are dead!”

Campari, one of Gangrel’s loyal knights barked his orders. Morgan knew that man was furious at his apparent betrayal but didn’t care about the Mad King’s dogs. He just needed to reach Grima before any of them did.

“These guys don’t let up… They’re tougher than the jokes we fought the other day,” Severa frowned. “We’re wasting time here! We should be helping Ylisstol! It’s being seized this very moment!”

“Calm down, Severa,” Lucina commented. “Stay in formation and we’ll prevail. Alear, how are you faring?”

“I can still fight,” Father nodded. “So these are Plegia’s best… They’re better than I expected.”

Morgan wasn’t sure if he believed his father. He saw how much she fought the past few days. The Fell Dragon had to be at her limit.

“Red Demon… For your crimes against Plegia, you will die!”

Campari raised his hand.

“Now attac-”

He failed to utter the command in time as a purple blur catapulted into the middle of the battlefield, landing in between both sides. Everyone stood there in silence as they watched a lone man appear from the crater, a mask obscuring his face. While everyone else failed to recognize the creature, Morgan knew right away what that man was.

“A single Risen… It’s not like Master Grima to send only one,” he furrowed his eyebrows.

“You’re in our way, worm! Either stand aside or get cut down!”

Campari glared at the Risen who ignored his commands.

“Fine, then! You’ll die along with the Dem-”

He failed to finish his threat before his chest was pierced by an arrow shot from seemingly nowhere. The Plegian General dropped to his knees, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth.

“You… How…?”

The life fled his eyes as he dropped to the ground. The rest of the soldiers were sent into a panic.

“M-Monster! The Red Demon summoned that monster!”

“More of them… I…” Father stumbled back.

“It’s a Risen… but… how did he-”

“We need to leave. Now.”

Morgan commanded the three women.

“Fools, that’s no ordinary Risen! That thing will kill us all! We need to hurry before-”

“...Lead us, Emblem of Rivals…”

The Risen grumbled, raising his hand to reveal a bracelet on his wrist.

“Destroy them. Destroy all of them…”

Three Emblems appeared before the undead champion, an axe-wielding princess, a calculating bowman, and a chivalrous prince. Each spirit raised its respective weapon, defending its wielder. Morgan knew enough about the Bracelet that was in the Grimeal’s hands⏤ Rivals from far off land with near-perfect synergy.

The undead warrior took the first move, sprinting right toward Morgan and the others. Emblem Edelgard and Dimitri followed suit with Claude providing covering fire. It took until the last second for him to realize the warrior’s target.

“Father, move!”

He shoved the swordswoman away, saving her from a quick decapitation from the undead warrior. He hated how his fears were proven right as he watched his Father hesitate in battle.

Emblem Edelgard swung her axe down on Severa, their weapons clashing. Lucina leaped backward, avoiding Emblem Dimitri’s superior range.

“D-Damn it! Why does he have three of them?! What’s going on?!”

“We cannot fight him and the Plegians at the same time! We must retreat!”

“No need to tell me twice!” Morgan frowned as he eyed the Risen. “Severa, use Emblem Corrin’s ability to create a fog and then we’ll-”

“No… No escape,” the undead warrior raised his blade. “Surround them… Destroy them!”

A horde of Risen surrounded the battlefield, cutting all escape routes for all parties. Normally, he wouldn’t doubt that the three could escape with such a horde, but the undead champion before them was the true hurdle. Not to mention the Plegians making this a crowded battlefield.

“You…! You…!!”

Morgan glanced at his father, noticing her shaking. The fear and rage boiled over in her eyes. He failed to stop her before she rushed the undead warrior, their weapons clashing.

“Father! Stop!”

Morgan’s pleas again fell on deaf ears as his Father engaged in combat with the Risen champion. Chaos engulfed the battlefield, the Risen indiscriminately attacking both sides. It became less of a skirmish and more of a fight for survival. He knew that was the game now and he had to play it.

“Damn it! I’m not dying here!”

He shot back to his feet, sprinting across the chaotic battlefield, keeping his head low to avoid detection from the Naga Spawns or the Plegians. The Risen were weak enough for him to slam his shoulder into, knocking them back to cut a path through the battlefield.

“I need to get out of here! I don’t care if Master Grima considers me a failure or a traitor!”

He had a promise to keep. He had to be there for his mother, even if she would toss him away like trash.

“I cannot let Father down…!”

Even if he had to betray a version of his Father and his old friends, he would do so to keep that promise. He repeated that to himself as he broke through the chaos, escaping the slaughter.

“I’m Master Grima’s loyal servant… I must be there for my master… for my mother. I-”

“But… If you feel better… having a Fell Dragon like me as family, I don’t mind if you call me father.”

He grimaced at the words echoing in his head.

“Me, Severa, and everyone else… We all thought of you as family! I don’t believe our time together was a lie.”

“Enough! I can’t… I can’t…!!”

He glanced back at the battlefield, seeing the bloodshed escalate. He wasn’t sure if those three girls were alive to begin with or if they were sharing the same fate as the Plegian soldiers.

His gaze shifted to a nearby corpse belonging to one of the lower-ranked mages in the Plegian army. On his left was a simple fire tome. Morgan knelt to the body, bringing the tome closer to him.

He set his bindings ablaze freeing him from his bondage.

“...I refuse to lose my family again.”

---

Lucina fired an arrow into an approach Risen, trying to gain as much space as she could. It was difficult to even breathe with this many undead, Plegains, and three enemy Emblems. Normally, she relied on her counterpart’s knowledge, but even she was not familiar with those new spirits.

“Those three… I’ve seen their weapons before, but I’ve never fought alongside a trio of Emblems. They must be Byleth’s students.”

“They’re relentless…! We need to get Severa and Alear. This isn’t a fight we can win! That Risen… I don’t like this feeling he gives me,” she nocked an arrow. “Where are they?!”

“Severa’s still fighting that axe-wielding Emblem… and I cannot find the Divine Dragon in this chaos.”

“This is all you're doing! Die, Ylissean!”

Lucina flinched as she noticed a Plegian soldier rushing her with a spear. She braced for impact, realizing she didn’t have time to avoid or counter.

“Fire!”

A ball of flames connected with the soldier, sending him flying towards the ensuing chaos. Lucina’s savior revealed himself as Morgan freed from his bounds.

“Morgan…”

“Give me Camilla. Now,” he gestured to the fight around them. “We need her to turn the tides!”

“How can I trust you not to betray us?”

“You can’t, but more lives will be lost if you do nothing.”

Lucina frowned as her former friend, upset to see just how much he had changed from the optimistic boy. She sighed before reaching into her pouch, tossing a purple bracelet his way.

“Betray us again and I will stop you.”

“Duly noted,” Morgan slipped the bracelet back into his wrist. “Camilla, let us engage!”

“And here I wanted a rest,” Camilla weakly said as she appeared before the two. “But very well, dears… Let’s deal with my old friends…”

Camilla merges with Morgan, their power becoming one. The tactician raised his hand, pointing at the chaotic battlefield.

“Dragon Vein!”

A wall of ice appeared around Lucina and Morgan, blocking them from the chaotic battlefield.

“That… That should give us some time,” Morgan exhaled. “Now we need to find Severa and-”

“Hey, what’s going on?!”

Lucina turned to see Severa standing above the wall of ice. She lept from the block of ice, landing before the two.

“Why did you give him the Bracelet back?! Have you forgotten what he did?!”

“I’m sorry, Severa… but we stood no chance with just the three of us. I don’t like it as much as you do.”

“Save your grievance for when we escape,” Morgan frowned at the ice wall. “This won’t hold long… We need to find Father and get out of here.”

“Easier said than done,” Severa crossed her arms. “That fool jumped into battle with… that thing. Maybe we should leave her be. She’s stronger than any of us.”

“I don’t-”

Lucina opened her mouth but didn’t get the chance to voice her objection. The front wall broke before the three, shattering their haven and revealing a disturbing sight.

The masked warrior stepped through the entrance, holding an unconscious Alear by the neck. He tossed the woman’s body to the ground before pointing his blade at the three youths.

“All is fated… to fall… to ruin...”

“Father!!”

Morgan cried out for Alear, but the swordswoman did not answer.

“He took down Alear like she was nothing,” Severa stumbled back. “This is insane…”

“Focus, Severa,” Lucina said through gritted teeth. “We’re his next targets. We have to stop this guy while we can!”

She raised Parthia, aiming an arrow at the undead warrior.

The masked warrior approached the trio. Lucina was about to let the arrow loose, but then the creature stopped, staring at her.

“...Lu… Lucina…”

“How do you know my name?! Did the Fell Dragon send you after us? You’ll pay for what you did to Alear!”

“I… couldn’t protect… you…”

Lucina blinked at the Risen’s words. It was rare to find a sentient Risen, let alone one that spoke. She was about to question the warrior’s comments until a blur of red filled her vision.

The Risen fell to his knees, his torso filled with slashes, Alear stood above the undead creature, breathing heavily.

“I… I will never forgive you… any of you!!”

She raised her sword to finish him but the warrior shot up, slamming his fist into Alear’s stomach. The Fell Dragon fell backward, landing in front of the trio.

“Fate cannot be… rewritten… Death will come for you all.”

Lucina was prepared to fire her arrow, but then her gaze landed on the Risen’s torn shoulder. Her eyes widened as she recognized a familiar mark on the warrior’s body.

“You…! Who are you?!”

The undead warrior glanced at Lucina before reaching for his helmet, removing it, and tossing it to the ground. The time traveler felt sick to her stomach as her eyes met with the Risen’s.

“This… This is a bad joke… It has to be,” Severa stammered.

“Master Grima… You… You really did it,” Morgan murmured.

“Why…?” Alear winced as she struggled to stand. “Why did it have to be you…?”

"This... This didn't happen in my world...! This wasn't supposed to happen! Not to you!"  Emblem Lucina panicked. 

“No…!! Damn you, Grima!” Lucina cursed to the skies. “First you kill him and now you do this?! Is nothing sacred to you?!”

The blue-haired warrior raised his sword, his lifeless eyes staring at the four individuals. Soon, his Emblem spirits reappeared by his side, their weapons raised to his defense.

“I am… Chrom, the king of corpses. In the name of the Fell Dragon, you will die.”

Notes:

These were a pretty difficult set of chapters to write. Not because of fight scenes, but because I kept going back and forth and what I wanted to put for Alear's final confrontation. I want a powerful Risen that wielded one of the Emblems to stand as her hurdle. At first, I wanted to do some random Risen Grunt or even incorporate the Deadlords. But it's thanks to Cipher and Heroes that I came up with this foe for our group to face. Unfortunately, Lucina is not as thrilled as I am.

I have my doubts about my execution of this battle and the next few chapters, but I'll still give my best in wrapping up Alear's adventures in the Plegian War. Thank you for watching and all the comments. I'm glad people are finding enjoyment in this and Fell Alear's journey.

Chapter 28: Chrom and the Red Swordswoman

Summary:

The war reaches its climax as Chrom fights to save his homeland. Meanwhile, a fallen King from a ruined future takes his stand against the Red Demon.

“Alear, could I ask you something?”

Chrom called out to the red-haired swordswoman, noticing her standing away from the other Shepherds in the barracks.

“Chrom the Hero.”

“Please, just Chrom… I don’t think I’m much of a hero.”

He shook his head before sitting beside the young girl.

“What do you think of the Shepherds?”

“Why do you care about my opinion?”

Alear frowned.

“I’m just curious. I always want to know if there’s anything I can do to become a better leader. I asked Robin and Frederick and they gave me the usual… ‘Don’t be reckless’.”

He rolled his eyes.

“So as a fellow reckless individual, I want your opinion.”

The red swordswoman tilted her head.

“Are you insulting me?”

“Relax, my friend. I’m joking,” he patted the girl on the shoulder.

“...I see,” Alear turned to face the other Shepherds. “I envy you, Chrom the Hero.”

“Why do you say that?”

“You act on emotion, say the things you feel out loud without fear. I… I could never do that. I’m not allowed to.”

Alear closed her eyes.

“...I want to do that… but I don’t want to be labeled a defect.”

“You’re not a defect, Alear. No matter how you act, you’re just like us,” Chrom reassured her. “Don’t force yourself to be something you’re not.”

“...So the stories are true. You are kind,” Alear nodded. “You don’t need to change… is what I want to say.”

“You think so? I feel I should be more like Emm and value peace for our realm,” he crossed his arms. “I want nothing more but to put an end to those like Gangrel, but I fear that would tarnish all of my sister’s hard work.”

“Sometimes… peace isn’t an option for others,” Alear opened her eyes. “If I want… to keep my sister and… new friend from Lythos safe, I must fight someday. The same might happen for you… If that makes sense.”

“Alear… I think I’m starting to get it. You’re pretty wise for your age. ”

“Is that another insult?”

“N-No, I mean it, I swear…”

---

“Greetings, my little princeling! How’s your sister fairing?”

“It’s over, Gangrel. Today you die, and peace will return to Plegia and Ylisse.”

Chrom raised Falchion, staring down at Gangrel and his forces in the distance. The remnant of Plegia’s forces stood behind the Mad King in this final struggle on Ylissean soil. Today would be the day he would save Ylisse and end this pointless conflict, he thought to himself.

“Bah! Such hypocrisy! You know nothing of peace! No man does!”

“I know more than you.”

“More than me? More than ME?!”

Gangrel cackling could be heard from across the battlefield, his arrogance growing bigger with each second.

“...You are me! When life asks you a question, you answer with blood!”

Chrom ignored the Mad King’s provocation, his mind clear and his rage controlled. He would have stormed the frontlines alone when he saw his sister’s bloodied form in a ruined Ylisstol. She used her energy just to protect what was left of the city and its power, even if it cost her life. The healers were unsure if the Exalt would ever be able to rule in her state, being so close to death’s door.

However, he soon remembered the words of a friend.

“Maybe you’re right… I could never be my sister, but it’s thanks to a friend that I know I don’t have to try. She taught me a valuable lesson in using that strength to protect my loved ones.”

“Tch… Don’t tell me you’re speaking of that demon. You and the murdering wench are both hypocrites! You, me, her, we’re all beasts at the end of the day! Beasts that will topple over civilizations to achieve their goals! That is human nature!”

Chrom exhaled softly.

“Even if she’s a demon, she’s more human than you could be. She saved our people and your men too… Who is the true hypocrite?”

“I grow weary of this back and forth. I’ll listen more to your arguments… when I mount your head to my wall! That demon bitch will give you company soon enough!!”

Chrom turned to Robin, the Shepherds, and Ferox’s forces.

“We end this war today! Shepherds, to arms!”

---

The Risen King had no free will, agency, or desire for hope and a better future. It all faded away the moment he died to the person he considered a close friend. His last words were ones of comfort, rather than anger. He wanted his friend to escape this life and avoid her dark fate.

Now he’s a slave to the Fell Dragon, an enforcer with nothing but an order.

Destroy the Red Demon.

“Father! Father, you must remember who you are!”

Lucina stood before the King, the weapon in her hands shaking. It would be too easy for him to destroy her and fulfill Master Grima’s orders.

Edelgard swatted the woman aside, her overwhelming strength breaking Lucina’s defenses. The Emblems helped the Risen King conserve his energy and what remaining time he had left in this existence. He will use that time to destroy Grima’s enemies.

Claude fired arrows at the group, his arrows striking down Emblem Camilla’s form. Dimitri used that opening to rush down on Morgan, the traitor. All traitors to Master Grima deserve the sweet release of death.

“Chrom the Hero… Is this what becomes of you?”

The Red Demon was down on one knee, struggling to stand. The girl’s dominant hand was fractured, and blood dripped from her left leg. Injuries she sustained from their previous fight. This time, he will finish her off.

“You cannot change your fate… Everything… will come to ruin,” he pointed his blade at the injured dragon. “Give up… and accept your death.”

“No… I won’t,” The Red Demon shook her head. “I know that I will die someday. Father will make sure of that. But I will fight… I will fight to see tomorrow and the day after… and beyond.”

She winced as she stood back up, summoning her Emblem by her side.

“...Hope is pointless. You cannot win against your destiny…”

“Chrom would never say that… You’re only a pale imitation,” she closed her eyes. “I won’t feel anything… destroying you. My only regret is that Lucina will hate me.”

The Risen King felt nothing. He thought that he felt nothing. However, something about the Red Demon’s words brought a rare feeling in the undead warrior. Anger.

“Enough… I will destroy you…!!”

He rushed the demon, bringing his blade down on the girl. Her Emblem leaped in his path, deflecting the Risen King’s attack⎯ A spirit resembling the Hero King of old. Such a hero fighting for a Fell Dragon of another world. The very idea disgusted the Risen King, but he couldn’t understand why.

Why was he angry? Why was he frustrated? His life had already come to an end, and his friends and loved ones were gone. He had no reason to fight beyond following his lord’s commands.

And yet the demon’s words and existence offended him to his core. The hypocrisy was lost on the undead warrior.

“You’re just like the corrupted. I despise you with all my being. You will return Chrom’s body to the earth.”

“Silence!”

He pressed on the offensive, taking advantage of the girl’s injuries to continue applying pressure. It was then he noticed just how emotional his attacks were, his motivation to see this demon dead. It bothered him.

Once the Hero King Emblem was defeated, the Risen King knocked the sword out of its wielder’s hands. The demon attempted to fight barehanded but her efforts were for naught as he swatted her with a backhand. The demon was knocked into the ice wall, her face contorted from the pain inflicted by the King. He kicked the girl’s injured leg, bringing her back to the ground.

“Not yet… I’m not done yet… I will conquer this fear. I will… never become like you.”

He pointed his blade at the fallen demon.

“You are finished. Die in the name of the Fell Dragon...”

Pain shot through his back just because he could land the finishing blow. He spun towards the assailant who attacked him.

“Over here, asshole! I’m not out of this fight yet!”

Cordelia’s daughter taunted the Risen King before sprinting towards him. He watched as the girl’s hair turned silver, her body filled with the same Emblem energy that was coursing through him.

“If Mother saw you, she’d be devastated… That’s why you need to go back to being dead!”

The Risen King leaped back on the defensive, holding his blade steady as he blocked Severa’s relentless strikes.

“Cordelia…”

“Yeah, she died fighting for you! She laid down her life to protect Ylisse, and now you’re trying to destroy it?! Don’t you see how twisted this is?!”

“Ylisse will fall… no matter what…”

“Rghh!! You’re pissing me off!”

The Risen King grew tired of this interaction, parrying Severa’s overhead strike and countering her with a punch to the face. The girl was sent hurling to the ground, blood dripping from her lips.

“Geh!”

“Hope is meaningless. You won’t-”

He struggled to finish that sentence as his body failed to move, his strength sapped.

“Hehe… You’re not the only one with Emblems… jerk,” Severa weakly stood up, her hand morphing into a claw. “I think Corrin called it Dreadful Aura. Now I will spare Lucina from the pain of striking down her father!”

“...Emblem Claude.”

Before she could figure out the Risen’s plans, Claude let his arrow fly true. She cried out in pain as the arrow struck the back of her shoulder, disturbing her attack. The Risen King took that opening to kick the girl away. She was not his target.

Just before he can turn to the Red Demon, he’s struck by a lightning bolt. The King grimaced before turning to the next obstacle in his path.

“You will not kill my Father!” Morgan shouted before sending another thunder spell his way. “Die, you worthless beast!”

The Risen King stood there as the thunder spell struck him again. The pain was unbearable, but his undead state kept him from falling apart that easily. He shifted targets, focusing on the mage of the group. As long as the Demon and Traitor are dealt with, he could leave Lucina alone.

But why did he want to avoid fighting Lucina? She may be kin, but his orders were to kill all of the demons’ allies, including the meddling time traveler. A conflict that the King tossed aside as he pushed through the traitor’s magic.

“Why won’t you die?!”

“You cannot kill what is already dead,” he said before closing the distance.

“Camilla!”

Morgan summoned the Wyvern Rider to his side, pushing his opponent back. The Emblem smiled wistfully at the Risen King, her axe poised to strike.

“...Now… There’s a familiar face,” Camilla said in between pained gasps. “Where’s your other half, Chrom? Ah, no matter. You must die now…”

She said such a strange sentiment before immediately swinging her axe. Despite her power, she was still too slow… and outnumbered.

Dimitri appeared behind the Wyvern Rider, running his spear through her chest.

“Ah… Dimitri… naughty boy,” Camilla muttered before dissolving before the group.

“I’m not done-”

The King struck the boy with a knee to the gut, sending him to the ground and silencing his pointless declaration. Meanwhile, Lucina and Severa were held back by the Emblems. This was the only chance he got.

“Grima demands… that traitors are punished.”

“Damn it… I poured my very being into helping Master Grima… into helping Mother! Is this how she repays me?!”

“Death comes for everyone. Your punishment for failure.”

He brought his blade down, but it never reached the young boy.

The demon leaped in his path, shielding the child from his fate. She shoved the child back before taking the Risen King’s attack, his blade slicing her face and torso with ease. Blood poured from the Red Demon’s face and the corner of her lips. She stood tall, her hands still outstretched despite the devastating blow.

“Father!”

He knew the cut was fatal. The blood loss would be the end of the demon even if the Risen King did nothing from this point onward. The end for a villain such as herself.

“I guess… Fell Dragons are always meant to die in the end,” she coughed.

“Father, I can’t lose you! Not now!!”

“Still…”

She lunged at the Risen King, her arms wrapping around his torso. He tried to break free, but for some odd reason, he couldn’t tear away. Did he underestimate the strength of yet another Fell Dragon?

“That day won’t be today. You’re not going anywhere…”

The Risen King blinked as he noticed Lucina glowing with Emblem power. Severa slowly rose to her feet, panting heavily. The Emblems of Rivals were defeated and dissolved back into the bracelet.

“I will change fate, Father! Just you watch! Everyone! Attack!”

“Grr… I won’t lose!”

Morgan fired a bolt of lightning directly at his blind spot.

“I’m just getting started!”

Severa slashed his exposed back.

“This is it… I won’t let you… or the corrupted control me!”

The Demon slammed her forehead into his, disorienting the undead warrior. Soon, she shoved him away into Lucina’s line of sight.

“Father…!!”

He watched as the Princess sprinted towards him, Falchion in hand. He thought of many ways to avoid this attack, but a part of him denied that change—a dormant feeling left in him after years of being a slave to the Risen.

It gave his daughter just enough time to run Falchion through his gut.

“...Well done…”

He whispered as his consciousness faded away, his last sight being Lucina’s tear-stained face.

“I’m sorry… Lucina. I never wanted this life for you… and your sister…”

His last thoughts before losing consciousness. The Risen King wanted to thank the Red Demon for her tenacity. He almost performed a grave sin in killing his daughter, thanks to the girl who stood in his path. A woman who resembled a dear friend whose name he struggled to remember.

Maybe this demon could be the one to save her, the Risen King thought before allowing the darkness to take hold of him.

Notes:

I spent a while ironing out this chapter as it's a battle that I wanted to do since the start of the Plegian Arc. Risen!Chrom worked out so well in being Alear's hurdle for this final battle of the arc. That and her low self-worth just push her into harm such as exhausting herself before the battle and taking an attack meant for another.

Also, I'm sure you've noticed the other canon divergence for this arc being Emmeryn's fate. I thought long and hard about what to do with her and seeing as she hasn't had much time to interact with any of the three main characters, I decided to keep her alive. Of course, she's not in the best shape and her fate will still lead to Chrom becoming the Exalt. It's a bit hard to balance what's happening in the main story since it's not really a focus. Alear, Rafal, and Veyle each have their goals here and it doesn't align with Chrom's journey. Still, I wanted to at least give a look into the Shepherds. Speaking of Chrom, I think it might be a bit obvious who will be his future wife. I had planned for a certain mage dragon, but seeing as I already decided on Lucina having a sibling we'll go for tried and true.

Now we have two or so chapters left until we're finished with Act 1 of this story. It's been a ride but we're getting close to the end of the first Awakening Arc. I never thought I'd get this far and I appreciate all the comments. Look forward to the next chapters as I plan to get them out sooner to not keep everyone waiting.

Chapter 29: Awkward Family Reunion

Summary:

Severa thought the end of near until unexpected backup showed itself

Severa wanted nothing but to rest after that mess of a battle. Unfortunately, defeating the Risen leader did nothing to save them from their perilous situation. The surviving Risen and Plegians still had the group in their sights, and half of their group was in bad shape. She just had to be the only fighter in the best shape. Just ignore the arrow still lodged in her back.

The group had planned to escape the wastelands with Chrom’s body. Lucina thought that she could potentially revert him to human or at least cleanse him of the impurities and allow him to go back to his rest. Then, the portal appeared around Chrom’s body, pulling him away from the battlefield. They only managed to take back the bracelet before he disappeared, leaving the group to fend for themselves.

“Corrin, if we survive this… I won’t yell at you for calling me Selena.”

“Please, Severa… I’m sure we’ll get through this,” Corrin reassured her. “We just have a bunch of soldiers and the undead to face… no big deal.”

She rolled her eyes, holding the ice wall steady. She side-glanced Lucina and Morgan attempting to hold Alear down.

“Alear… You shouldn’t be fighting!”

“I have to… help…”

“Father… you need to stay back! You’re bleeding out!” Morgan frowned. “Damn it… How long can we hold out?!”

“Lucina, when the ice breaks… Run for it. I’ll hold them off.” Severa frowned as she saw the ice wall begin to crack.

“Severa, you can’t mean that-”

“This isn’t up for discussion! We all agreed that if we could save anyone, it would be you over everyone else!”

It was a sworn pact between everyone in the group. If they were put into a situation where they had to choose between themselves and Lucina, they would always pick Lucina. She was the key to saving the world and bringing everyone together.

Truth be told, Severa would have given her life either way for Lucina. She just couldn’t bring herself to admit it.

“Just… tell my mother I’m sorry for being a horrible daughter,” she smiled wistfully as the ice broke down in front of her.

She held Yato in both hands, preparing to fight to the bitter end.

“Tell that to her yourself, my friend.”

Severa blinked at the familiar voice coming from the other side. As the ice crumbled down, she witnessed a volley of flames striking the enemy horde. She tilted her head to the sky, noticing a Wyvern and a Pegasus floating above them. She couldn’t recognize the Wyvern’s rider, but she immediately recognized the knight on her Pegasus.

“What in the hell?!”

“Three Hopes Slash!!”

A blonde swordsman leaped in the air, cutting down any Risen that survived the initial attack. The boy’s skill, along with the covering fire from above, was enough to turn the tide.

“Shadows of-”

“Oi, Kid? Less shouting, more killing, kay?”

A ginger-haired thief commented as he sprinted through the chaos towards Severa and the others.

“Damn… These kids aren’t looking good.” He grabbed Severa by the shoulders, staring at her wounds. “At least you’re smart enough not to remove an arrow. Hey, we need that healer kid!”

The shock soon left Severa’s body, and she was immediately filled with frustration. She grabbed the younger version of her dad by the collar, her eyes lit with fury.

“Stop focusing on me! You need to help them! They’re in worse shape!” She pointed at her friends. “I’m not an idiot, old man!”

“O-old man,” Gaius frowned before nodding. “Right, sorry dollface…”

“Severa!! Alear!!”

Severa raised an eyebrow as she noticed Noire sprinting towards them, holding Brady’s hand.

“Geez… Of course, this is your doing…”

“Alright, who am I healing first?!”

Severa lowered Yato, pointing toward Alear and Morgan.

“She needs help fast. She’s losing blood and took a bigger beating than the rest of us.”

“Oi, why is he here?!” Brady stepped back from the group.

“Damn it, Brady! Heal her already!” Morgan snapped. “Quit standing there like an idiot!”

“Just do it, Brady! We don’t know if she’s going to make it,” she sighed before dropping to the ground.

She took a deep breath, ignoring everyone’s voices and letting the adrenaline fade away. It was the first time in months that she felt like she was going to die. Not even Alear’s strength compared to that twisted version of Chrom and the Emblems he carried. Severa glanced down at the bracelet in her hands.

“Divine One! Divine One, we’re going to save you!”

A tall white haired woman ran towards the group, grabbing Alear by her hand. She called out to the swordswoman but to no avail.

“She’s unconscious… I can try to close her wounds… but she’ll need more medical care.” Brady frowned as he held his staff over her.

“The Plegians have fled, and the Risen are slain,” a unfamiliar voice commented. “It seemed we made it just in time.”

Severa raised her head to see a white-haired man approaching the group. His eyes soon met with hers, The man pointed at the item in her hands.

“We’ll take that bracelet now. It’s not something that belongs to your people.” he held out a hand.

“...Piss off,” Severa spat on the ground. “We just fought the battle of our lives; I’m not in the mood for your bullshit.”

“Excuse me?”

“You look too shady to be trusted. I don’t care if you’re with my friends,” she shook her head. “I only follow one person, and it’s my leader.”

“S-Severa, please… don’t fight with Mr. Rafal.” Noire stepped in between the two. “Please don’t be upset with her, sir. She’s just wary of strangers…!”

“Hmph… This conversation isn’t over,” he sighed before heading to the group surrounding Alear.

“You know, Noire… I told you specifically to bring Cordelia somewhere safe,” Severa huffed at her friend. “Why are you so chummy with that shady dude?”

“I… I’ll explain later. We should get you healed and brought somewhere safe,” Noire extended a hand to her.

“Whatever… Thanks for the save, Noire,” she smiled weakly before taking her friend’s hand.

---

Severa rubbed her freshly healed shoulder, staring at the orange sky. It was the first evening in days that she had the chance to relax after days of fighting without end. Unfortunately, she couldn’t get a certain red-haired girl out of her mind. She was helpless in keeping Alear from taking that blow.

She saved Morgan, despite everything he had done to her. Something about that gesture frustrated Severa. It wasn’t because she still hated the Grimeal soldier, far from it. She just hated the idea of Alear dying before she could she could apologize to her. The idea of Alear dying without finding herself was upsetting.

“Hoy there, Severa! Tis a blessed-”

“Shut up, Owain.”

She didn’t bother looking at the swordsman, not in the mood for his antics. Alear was carried off to a tent where Brady continued to treat her. Meanwhile, the white-haired stranger suggested everyone come together to exchange information. She didn’t care for the man or his attitude.

“We thank you for your aid,” Lucina bowed to the strangers. “That was rather too close for my liking.”

“It’s not a big deal, really,” the horned woman smiled at her. “I believe introductions are in order. I’m Zelestia, leader of the Four Winds and temporary ally to the Shepherds. This is Lord Rafal. It’s a pleasure to meet you.”

“I didn’t ask you to introduce me,” the white-haired man grumbled.

“Cordelia, Knight of Ylisse,” her mother bowed to the group.

“I’m just a hired hand for Rafal.” Her father waved his hand. “No need to worry about-”

“Come now, Gaius. There’s no need for you to be so flippant,” Cordelia nudged the thief’s shoulder. “This is the girl I told you about.”

“Huh? Wait, you mean…”

Severa blinked, then pointed at herself.

“That’s correct… You saved my life, young mercenary. I also heard news from my superiors that you saved my surviving Knight-sisters.”

“Ah… Well… I didn’t do it for you,” she averted her eyes from her parents. “I just felt like it…”

“May we have your name, Miss? I shall ask for his highness to reward you for your efforts.”

“Severa… and… you don’t need to worry about rewards,” she murmured. “I just… want to know if Alear’s going to be okay.”

“Yes, that’s correct,” Lucina cleared her throat. “You may call me Marth. We thank you for your kindness, but we desire nothing but our friend’s safety.”

“Save for a few scars, your friend will make a sound recovery,” Rafal crossed his arms. “Take the time to rest for the time being. We’ve split from the Shepherds, so we’re unaware of the war’s progression. We should be mindful of enemy troops.”

“How generous,” Severa sighed. “I think we’ll go check on Alear… Noire, you’re coming with?”

“I… I think I’ll help Mr. Rafal some more,” Noire smiled sheepishly.

Severa narrowed her eyes, then shrugged.

“Whatever. Alright, Marth… Let’s go check on our idiot.”

“I shall-”

“Only us two,” she quickly denied Owain.

“Oh…”

Severa grabbed Lucina’s hand before taking her away from the group. The two waited until they were out of earshot to speak.

“So… That really happened, huh? Your dad is…”

“Just when I thought the Fell Dragon couldn’t stoop any lower.” Lucina bit her lip. “Damn that monster… Why him? Why prolong his suffering?!”

Severa wasn’t sure what to say to Lucina. The idea of any of their parents becoming Risen had never crossed their minds, but now it has become a reality. She didn’t want to think about the image of her mother and father becoming Grima’s puppets, but she wasn’t sure what to expect from this monster.

“You’re not alone, Lucina,” she squeezed the Princess’s hand. “We’ll work together to free him from his suffering… and beat that lizard bastard.”

“Severa… Thank you, my friend.”

She held on to Lucina’s hand until the two arrived at Alear’s tent. Unsurprisingly, they weren’t the only ones who had the same idea. Severa immediately recognized the robed mage standing next to Alear’s bed.

“Morgan… How is she?”

“She’s still alive, Lucina… Brady did his best to close her wounds and stop the bleeding,” he stared at the unconscious swordswoman. “It might take her some time before she could fully recover…”

Severa approached the bed, watching Alear as she slept peacefully on the cot. The girl was stripped of her battle attire and changed into a beige tunic. Bandages wrapped themselves around the left side of the girl’s face, covering one of her eyes. She could be mistaken for a normal girl, Severa thought as she studied the comatose girl.

“You fool… Why do you value your life so little?” Severa curled her hand into a fist. “Damn it! Why am I so pathetic?!”

“How do you think I feel?” Morgan lowered his head. “She saved me… I nearly killed her… and she still saved me.”

“What will you do now, Morgan?”

The Grimeal soldier blinked before turning to Lucina.

“You’re free from the bindings and still have Camilla in your hands,” she gestured to the Bracelet. “We’re in no shape to stop you. I want to know what you will do.”

“Do you even need to ask?”

He chuckled weakly.

“I’m standing by my father… until she wakes. That’s all I care about now.”

“Hmph… You should be grateful that Cordelia doesn’t recognize you,” Severa sighed. “I still don’t forgive you for what you’ve done. Just because you have a family doesn’t absolve you of the crimes you committed.”

“I know,” Morgan nodded. “I won’t ask for forgiveness… All I ask is that Father live a peaceful life.”

“You’re in no position to negotiate, but…”

Severa turned back to Alear’s sleeping form.

“I… I wouldn’t be against Alear learning to live for her sister, if not herself. I feel like I should help this idiot in her search.”

The group remained silent until soft footsteps could be heard entering the tent. Severa and the others turned to find a familiar blue creature trotting towards them.

“Sommie…! I’m glad you found somewhere safe to hide.” Lucina smiled at the creature.

“...Why is it so cute?” Severa murmured while blushing. “Where did it go to anyway?”

“I have no idea… but it seems they’ve found us regardless,” Morgan sighed. “What do you want, small creature?”

Sommie whimpered in response, approaching Alear’s bed before hopping on top of the sleeping dragon.

“Arf!”

“It seems Sommie wants to stay with Alear,” Lucina nodded. “Let’s give them their rest.”

Severa was curious about how the small dog managed to disappear and reappear. It seemed attached to Alear, but the girl didn’t recall meeting the little one. There were so many mysteries, and she couldn’t get answers from the small, cuddly being.

“...Whatever… I’m too tired for this. It’s bad enough my parents are here… this will be so awkward. One thing at a time, I guess.”

Notes:

I don't have much to say about this chapter. I'm just reaching the near end of this arc and we're wrapping up things. Two of the Fell Dragons have met, but it seems Rafal has more troubles to worry about. I'm grateful that everyone enjoyed the Risen Chrom battle. He was a treat to read, and I hope that I can manage to keep that momentum as we reach the post-war phase. It's where I plan to go further off the beaten path for Awakening's world. Since Alear, Rafal, and Veyle have their priorities, there's not much of a peaceful time skip for any of them. Admittedly, I'm struggling to find a way to keep the story to reach the 2 year time skip. Still, we have much to go through before we reach that worry. After all, Veyle and friends still have a journey to do.

Chapter 30: Rafal and Alear

Summary:

Rafal confronts the woman who resembles the deceased Divine Dragon to discover her allegiance and true goals.

“Nil, do you enjoy it here?”

He blinked at the question, taken aback by the Divine Dragon’s question. What kind of question was that? He loathed it here. He loathed the idea of pretending that he was friends with a Divine Dragon. That he enjoyed being the weak little dragon. Most of all, he hated the woman that stood before him.

But for some reason, he felt compelled to smile sheepishly and speak timidly.

“It’s rather lovely, Divine One.” he rubbed the back of his head. “If Nel’s happy, then I’m happy.”

Queen Alear crossed her arms, nodding to the imposter’s answer.

“I’m glad… I was worried you and Nel would feel out of place,” she turned to the Somniel before them. “If only I could have helped more of your siblings…”

“It’s quite alright, Queen Alear.”

He didn’t care for those ingrates either way.

“Fell or Divine. That doesn’t matter,” she shook her head. “We’re all the same deep down. That’s what my mother once taught me.”

Disgusting, he thought. He couldn’t help but find the Dragon’s words to be naive and condescending at best. He should respond as Nil would, but the words left his mouth before he knew it.

“I don’t agree with that, Divine One. Divine Dragons have lived a privileged life, something that myself, Nel, and the others could never have.”

He had to shut up. If he continued speaking, she would suspect him.

“Oh? Please, tell me more…”

“We may be dragons at the end of the day, but we are not the same. Our upbringings were too far too different. If I may speak candidly…”

He needed to stop, but the words kept pouring out.

“I hate the Divine Dragons. Just as much as I hate Sombron.”

“Ah… I see.”

The Fell Dragon winced, realizing his mistakes far too late. Nil wouldn’t carry such hatred, he wouldn’t reveal it to the woman who would someday be his enemy.

“I’m glad… to hear your true thoughts, Nil.”

The Divine Dragon smiled.

“Erm… m-my apologies, Divine One… I spoke out of turn. It’s unacceptable for me to speak ill of the Divine Dragon who saved us!”

“No, it’s alright. I think this conversation was needed,” she shook her head. “Maybe in the future, I can earn your trust. I’ll do everything in my power to end this war for you and Nel.”

That sort of optimism disgusted the Fell Dragon. It should disgust him, but he couldn’t help but think that she could one day make good on her promise.

At the very least, she could be the one to put him out of his misery.

“I’d like that… Divine One.”

---

Rafal crossed his arms, watching the red-haired dragon sleep. It had been two days since he had come across the rumored Red Demon, and her visage only brought him more pain. She looked exactly like the Divine Dragon, even more than the other Alear he had met in Elyos. The only striking difference is her red hair… and the abundance of Fell Dragon energy coming from her body.

Zelestia may have her hopes, but he knew this girl wasn’t the same person.

The two dragons sat in silence, watching over the dragon while the others got their rest. He had much to ask this girl, so he would prefer to be there when she awakened. Unfortunately, it made things difficult with the hooded boy who carried Emblem Camilla.

So many individuals with the Emblems of his world. He knew these items shouldn’t be abused in this realm, but he couldn’t stop them.

“Mgh…”

“Ah! Lord Rafal, she’s waking up!”

“I can see that, Zelestia. Please be quiet,” he rolled his eyes before looking at the girl stirring in her sleep.

The red-haired girl slowly opened her eye, her gaze landing on the two. Moments passed, and then the girl immediately shot up in her bed.

“Z-Zephia?!”

“Divine One, we-”

“Stay back!”

She swatted Zelestia’s hand away, scooting away from the two dragons.

“You’re here to send me back to Father, aren’t you?! You’re going to kill me for disobeying him… and then you’ll go after Veyle…!!”

Rafal raised an eyebrow at the girl hyperventilating. It seemed there was a case of a misunderstanding or it’s like the other Alear in having a version of Zelestia in his world.

“Calm yourself,” he told the girl. “We have no quarrel with-”

“Leave Veyle out of this… Please, Zephia… I’ll be a good girl, I promise. I’m not a defect. I’m not a defect. I’m not a defect. I’m not a defect…”

She continued to repeat that phrase, trembling with a fear that wasn’t natural.

“Listen-”

“It’s okay, Lord Rafal. I can handle this…”

Zelestia smiled softly before closing the distance between herself and the girl, wrapping her arms around her. The girl froze by the touch but did nothing to push her away.

“You’ve gone through a lot, haven’t you? It’s okay… You’ve done a good job, Alear…”

“You… You remembered my name…”

“Of course, I would. You may not be the same as my Divine Dragon, but you’re still important to me, she squeezed the young girl tightly. “You can relax. It will be okay.”

“I…”

Rafal watched as the girl broke down into tears, sobbing on Zelestia’s shoulder. He couldn’t begin to know what her counterpart had done in her world. He has learned so much without even speaking a single word to the girl.

This girl wasn’t the Alear he used to know. She wasn’t the aloof but brave woman who gave her life for Elyos. She wasn’t the naive foolish boy that came to save a world that had no bearing on his journey. She was… something different and yet both individuals at the same time. It was concerning.

He had seen enough, rising from his chair.

“Lord Rafal?”

“Don’t worry about me. Just make sure the girl calms down.”

Rafal waved off the two as he exited the tent, greeting the early morning skies. He approached his second command standing a fair distance way, sucking on a lollipop.

“The Red Demon has awakened,” he told the thief. “It seems our time here is coming to an end. Hopefully, Zelestia and Gregory are prepared to assist us.”

Unfortunately, he had his doubts about the latter. Apparently, the mage got himself busted up helping the woman who was escorting him across the border. He had hoped Madeline had found something, but Zelestia mentioned the girl traveling across seas with some strange group.

“It sounds like you’re prepared to do this without them,” Gaius folded his hands behind his back.

“...I never wanted their help to begin with. If they want a normal life here, so be it.”

“Well, I don’t plan on turning my back on this job. Although, I can’t seem to get away from that Pegasus Knight. She wants me to give up my life of crime,” he furrowed his eyebrows. “Might be difficult when our partnership comes to an end.”

“It would do some good to spend time with that girl. You clearly have a crush on her,” Rafal said, matter of factly.

“Jeez, way to hit me when I’m low… Is this payback for all the times I teased you and Sunshine?”

“I’m just stating the obvious,” he sighed. “Regardless, you should be prepared for our next move. I plan to use this alliance with the Shepherds to further my goals.”

“What about the redhead? You’re not going to speak with her.”

“Not now… I have a nosy archer to entertain,” he frowned. “I do hope that girl learns to leave me alone.”

“I doubt it, but good luck anyway.”

Rafal rolled his eyes, reluctantly walking in the direction of his destinated meeting spot with the archer.

---

It seemed approaching the Red Demon was difficult after she had awakened. She was often surrounded by those kids, especially that Dark Mage boy. He would prefer to avoid speaking with the group, especially the angry red-haired girl. It would make retrieving those Emblem Bracelets from her an impossibility.

Regardless, Rafal waited for his chance to approach Alear. Once the boy left the tent, he finally worked up the nerve to move.

“You… You’re the man from earlier.”

Rafal shrugged at the girl’s comment.

“Finally, I was hoping to catch you while you were awake and of sound mind,” he sat down in front of the Dragon. “We need to talk, Red Demon.”

“What do you want?”

“I want answers from you. Whatever you say influences my next course of action… and whether to view you as an enemy.”

Alear stared at Fell Dragon before nodding.

“I feel the same.”

“Glad that we’re on the same page. Now let’s cut to the chase…. You’re a Fell Dragon, aren’t you?”

He didn’t see a dragonstone on the girl, so it was unlikely he could get one from her. He didn’t even entertain the idea.

“Same as you, I assume. You don’t resemble any of my siblings… Did Sombron have another relative?”

“I was going to ask you the same question,” Rafal frowned. “You’re telling me you’re Sombron’s daughter in your world?”

“Zelestia… told me about the other worlds. She looks exactly like a Mage Dragon I once knew,” Alear said, nodding. “...I assume that means you’re also Sombron’s child.”

Rafal wasn’t sure how to think about this development. If what Alear said is true, they both share the same Father, albeit from different worlds. As far as most would consider, they would be brother and sister. The idea of a girl resembling the Divine Dragon being his sibling was… frightening.

“Now that I have confirmation, I want to know your goals here, Demon.”

He narrowed his eyes. It might be easy to kill her in this state, but his instincts were screaming at him to stay his axe. The feeling intensified as he noticed Alear’s expression darken.

“Why should I tell you? You’re going to tell Sombron about my betrayal, aren’t you? Was what Zelestia was saying earlier a lie?”

“What is this? That look in her eyes… It’s almost as if she’s a different person,” Rafal averted his gaze. “Not even Nel would carry such coldness…”

Fortunately, he learned enough that Alear isn’t on the Fell Dragon’s side. However, what she said concerned the man.

“What are you talking about? My Sombron has been killed for quite some time. You mean to tell me that your Fell Dragon is still alive?”

“This… This isn’t the first time I’ve heard of Sombron being defeated… People around me spoke of a Divine Dragon who looked like me… slaying the Fell Dragon. That has to be a fabrication…”

“He was sealed for over a millennium… until our Divine Dragon slew him. Although it costed her life in the process,” Rafal crossed his arms. “Strange… even the other Alear mentioned Sombron being sealed away.”

“I can’t believe it… I… I don’t want that hope. I’ve spent far too long fighting in the war between the Divine Dragons… to have hope that I can escape that life.”

Suddenly, things started to make sense to Rafal. This Fell Dragon girl was from the past during Sombron’s rise to power. If history repeats itself, Sombron will be sealed in time. Although, that begs the question.

Who would be the Dragon who dies in that attempt?

“You haven’t answered my question,” he pressed the girl. “What are your goals here?”

“...I only want to save Veyle,” she murmured. “I want to find my sister… She has gone missing and I aim to find her.”

“Veyle… That’s the name of Mauvier’s former liege!”

Rafal held his tongue, refraining from mentioning the fate of his world’s Veyle.

“So… We both have a sister we wish to save,” he sighed. “It almost seems like a twisted joke.”

For most people, they are siblings by a tenuous bond. However, Rafal refused to see this girl as his sister. He had nothing against this girl. She seemed unable to express herself clearly, but she wasn’t as heartless as his deceased siblings. He just couldn’t bring himself to accept another sibling. There was only one sister for him. This life wasn’t worth living if he didn’t have the Fell Dragon that gave her life just to save his.

“Alright, I’m satisfied with your answers. I see no reason for us to become foes. You’re reckless but well-meaning.”

He stood back up.

“You shouldn’t involve yourself further with this world. A happy ending will come to these people,” he reminded the girl. “Worry more about yourself for once.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.”

“One more thing…”

He turned his back to the girl.

“Do not make my mistakes. Stay by your sister’s side.”

“You don’t need to tell me that.”

He responded with a nod before leaving the tent. It wasn’t the worst conversation, but he would prefer his interactions with her to be limited.

“Arf! Arf!”

He blinked before glancing down at his feet, noticing a small blue creature standing in front of him.

“Arf!”

“You… No… It couldn’t be,” He frowned. “You disappeared when the Divine Dragon died… How could you⎯”

Before he could finish that thought, he noticed a white figure in the corner of his eye. However the figure soon disappeared as soon the Fell Dragon blinked.

“...I haven’t been sleeping enough,” He told himself. “This world continues to confuse me. I need a moment alone.”

“Arf!”

“I said alone…! Gah! Do whatever you want, little one!”

He scooped the Somniel guardian into his hands, carrying the creature off to a secluded place to feast upon confections for the remainder of the day.

Notes:

I've rewatched Fell Xenologue, and it's impressive how different the three versions of Alears act and speak. Regular Alear is soft-spoken and amicable, Fell Xenologe/Divine Dragon Alear is more aloof and cryptic with their words, and Fell Alear is robotic in her speech before she becomes Lumera's adoptive child. It's something I appreciate about Engage and its characterization of Alear.

Rafal and Alear finally meet each other and learn of their connection through Sombron. Unfortunately for both Dragons, they're not fond of the idea of becoming a family. Unfortunately for Rafal, he has a Noire-shaped Elephant in the room who is working up the nerve to finally reveal their relationship.

I really wanted to get these chapters out and we're reaching the last chapter for this arc and it'd be amazing to reach this milestone for the story. This story has made a lot of progress from a minor snippet I wrote months ago.

Chapter 31: Act 1 END - This isn't goodbye

Summary:

As the dust settles, the Red Swordswoman and her allies go on their separate ways. Healing begins as she returns to her dear friend.

“It’s been decided that Zelestia and Cordelia will bring the Red Demon to the Shepherds to recover.”

The white-haired man turned to Noire, shaking his head.

“You should think about your next move as well, child. It would do you well to return to your friends.”

“What about you, Mr. Rafal?”

“I’m returning to Plegia. With the war ending, Gaius will keep contact with the Shepherds through his connections,” Rafal frowned. “There’s much for me to do. I have no reason to stay here.”

Noire knew she couldn’t convince the man to stay. However, she wanted a confirmation. She wanted so much to tell him that he may be her father. If only she had more to go off of aside from the foreign candy. It would give her confidence to speak her mind.

“I guess that makes sense… You wouldn’t want anything to do with someone as useless as me…”

“You need to work on your confidence… without that blasted talisman,” Rafal sighed. “I have no idea what behooves you to speak with me. I’m not a kind man, girl.”

“You say that… but you still come here to speak with me, Mr. Rafal.”

“I doubt I’d get far away without your constant badgering,” he pinched the bridge between his eyes. “You’re a helpless girl… You should stay under Zelestia’s wing.”

“But… There’s something I need to do!”

Noire shook her head. Even if the war was over, she had to see her mother. If she was alive in this timeline, she might get her answers to who her father truly is.

“By the Divine Dragon… Why do I have to be your baby sitter?”

Rafal crossed his arms.

“If I told you I’ve brought ruin to an entire world, would you think of me the same as before?”

“That’s… a really weird question, Mr. Rafal,” Noire murmured. “My mother was called a horrible person… when I was little. Everyone would say she’s the worst sorceress of the entire continent.”

She placed a hand on her chest.

“Still… she’s my mother, so I choose to believe in her. That’s why I want to believe in you, Mr. Rafal.”

“You… You’re such a handful.”

She would continue to go back and forth with the man until he begrudgingly agreed for her to visit him in Plegia in the near future.

---

“...I came here to tell you something, Father. I wanted to wait until you were conscious,” he sighed. “I’m leaving. Now that I’m free from my bindings, I have no reason to stay.”

Morgan knew that his place didn’t belong by their side or anyone’s. He was a traitor to both Lucina and Lord Grima. He figured it would be best to tell his father before he disappeared.

“Ah… I see,” Alear nodded. “I won’t stop you. I, too, have a journey I need to complete.”

“You’re surprisingly… content with this.”

“It’s for the best… I’m useless with these injuries. I don’t want to hold you back, Morgan.”

“You speak as if we’re friends. You may be a version of my father, but we’re still enemies.”

Alear smiled, shaking her head.

“You’re kind… I know you’ll do the right thing.”

“Tch… You’re naive for a Fell Dragon,” Morgan scoffed. “Maybe… I never knew my father if he was like this as well.”

“Please… live a nice life. You have a chance… to avoid the life I live,” she smiled faintly. “I hope we see each other again.”

“...If either of us is still alive by then, maybe.”

He turned his back to the red swordswoman.

“Thank you, Father… for seeing the best in me.”

“Farewell, Morgan…”

He took a deep breath, fighting off the tears as he exited the tent. He wanted to hug, but he knew there was much to do before he deserved that right.

“We’re leaving already? A shame… I wanted to spend more time with Corrin, Selena, and Odin.”

Morgan blinked as Emblem Camilla appeared before the mage. Normally, he wouldn’t think about such a thing… until he noticed that the Emblem regained her color, cleansed of all Fell Dragon energy.

“What in the world?!”

---

“So… Morgan’s gone, huh?”

“Yes… I imagine that won’t be the last we see of him.”

Lucina folded her arms, her gaze fixated on the soft grass. It was difficult avoiding contact with Severa’s parents and she couldn’t help but worry about the unknowns. Word has spread of her father’s victory over the Mad King. Although, she couldn’t get word on the Exalt’s condition. It was hard to determine if the future was finally rewritten.

“Do you think he’s going to be a problem?” Severa asked. “He’s not someone we can just beat easily again. That guy’s seriously too smart for his own good.”

“You saw what happened,” Lucina shook her head. “Grima has marked him for death. It’s unlikely he’d have the Grimeal on his side.”

“Still… That doesn’t make him an ally,” Severa huffed before glancing toward Alear’s tent. “So… She’s going back to Ylisstol, huh? You think it’s going to be a problem?”

“It’s unfortunate… but we’ll need to part ways with her for now. I would prefer to not get close when Mother and Father are set to get married.”

“Speaking of family… Have you heard from little miss hero?”

Lucina shook her head.

“Unfortunately, I haven’t… I do worry for Cynthia. She thinks of herself as a knight rather than a princess,” she frowned. “I don’t think I’m deserving of Knights… I failed our world and our kingdom.”

“Alright, enough of that!”

Severa lightly punched the Princess’ shoulder.

“Let’s save the pity party for when Alear’s safe and sound,” she gestured to her left.

Lucina turned to see Alear approaching the two, walking with a crutch. The Fell Dragon smiled weakly at the sight of the time travelers.

“...Zelestia told me it’s time for me to depart.”

“It’s for the best, Alear,” Lucina reassured her. “The healers at the capital will bring you back to full health.”

“You wouldn’t survive a day in Valm with those injuries. Walhart’s not someone to underestimate,” Severa shrugged. “Just take it easy, okay?”

“I don’t want to… but I understand. Thanks, you two… for everything,” she nodded. “It will be sad… without you two.”

“What are you talking about, idiot?”

Lucina and Alear blinked at Severa’s words.

“This isn’t goodbye. If I went and fled, the Anna sisters will hound my ass for Corrin’s ring,” Severa sighed. “That and… I made a mistake when I tried to blame you for my parents’ deaths. I can’t forgive myself for what I’ve done.”

She slapped both of her cheeks, groaning.

“Ugh, I don’t really do this…! Look, I’ll be there to pick you up after you’ve recovered! You’ll need someone to get you through Valm.”

“Severa… Thanks.”

Alear smiled faintly.

“Don’t mention it. Literally. If Kjelle or Cynthia heard this, I won’t hear the end of it.”

Lucina chuckled at the two’s banter, feeling relieved that Alear had such a capable friend on her side.

“I agree with Severa’s sentiment, Alear. This isn’t goodbye, my friend,” she placed a hand on the Fell Dragon’s shoulder. “We’ll meet again.”

She had no reason to follow Alear longer, but something did tell her that Grima had their sights on this Fell Dragon. If she wanted any hope of finishing this fight for a better future, it would be best to keep in touch.

At the very least, she’ll make sure that her father’s body will be returned to her.

“Divine…. No, Miss Alear.”

The group turned to see Zelestia standing a fair distance away.

“It’s time.”

“Yes… Of course, Zelestia.”

“Please, take care of yourself, Alear,” Lucina stepped back from Alear.

“Yeah… If you get yourself killed, I won’t forgive you!” Severa grinned. “Also, you better not say anything to my mom about me!”

“I won’t… Farewell for now, you two.”

Lucina waved off the Fell Dragon as she approached Zelestia. The two soon left her side, leaving the Princess alone with her close friend once more.

“So… What now?”

She blinked at Severa’s question.

“Good question… It’s difficult to say how much the future has changed,” she frowned. “We prevented Emmeryn’s death, but now she’s left in a comatose state. Valm wouldn’t attack for quite some time… so we have time for ourselves.”

She wanted nothing but to find the one responsible for her Father’s death, but Emblem Lucina refused to reveal such things to her. It was frustrating, but she knew that she’d have to change that part of her future with her own power.

“Well… I’m with you wherever you go,” Severa nudged her shoulder. “We’re friends, after all. I guess Owain would feel the same way… if he wasn’t too busy chatting with those Emblems. Seriously, how come the ones we found are so talkative?!”

Lucina knew that Severa spoke of the time when Emblem Edelgard and her two friends appeared to them, cleansed of Fell Dragon energy. It was difficult to understand how such a thing occurred from what Emblem Lucina had told her.

“Who knows… but at least our journey together won’t be so lonely.”

---

War never felt right to Robin.

She should feel satisfied that her strategies protected Chrom and the others. Gangrel was defeated, and Ylisse was reclaimed. Most tacticians would consider that a victory on their end.

Unfortunately, she couldn’t feel right after seeing the damage that Ylisse and its Exalt had suffered. Lady Emmeryn has yet to awaken from her wounds, and Chrom constantly stresses over her state. He wanted nothing but for his sister to be present for his wedding, and he couldn’t get that.

Countless villages were dealt a harsh blow thanks to Gangrel; homes and lives were lost because of the war.

She helped Chrom reclaim his homeland, but the costs were far too much for her liking.

“I need to do better. I must do better,” she murmured. “I can’t let Chrom, Lissa, and Frederick down again…”

She placed her nose to the books, reading through as many tactics books as she could find. She wasn’t of much use when it came to wedding planning and dealing with restoration efforts. Chrom would likely take Emmeryn’s role as the ruling Exalt, so Robin decided she needed to improve to protect him. She won’t go down as the Tactician that sent the Exalt to his death.

“Do not deny your bloodline, Robin!”

“Ngh…!! What was…?”

“Robin, there’s something that demands your attention.”

She blinked before noticing Frederick’s towering frame hovering over her. She glanced at the library windows, noticing the morning sun peeking over the horizon.

Just how long was she in the Castle’s library?

“Sorry, Frederick… I think I was hallucinating for a moment there,” she shook her head. “You were saying something?”

“Madam Zelestia and Cordelia have returned to the capital. Alear… is with them, and she’s not in the best shape currently.”

“What?! Have you sent for Lissa or Maribelle?! Where is she?! I-”

“There’s something we need to discuss before that, Robin. I respect the efforts you’ve placed into protecting Lord Chrom and Lady Lissa,” he frowned. “However, you must be aware of issues that Alear would cause if the Exalt is seen near her.”

“What are you trying to say? Gangrel pushed those lies unto the people. She’s innocent.”

“That may be true, but we don’t have the luxury to deal with more infighting. That is why we need your assistance.”

Frederick bowed to Robin.

“Please keep Alear away from public eyes. This is for her sake just as much as Lord Chrom’s.”

Robin bit her lips before reluctantly nodding.

“Take me to her.”

She dropped what she was doing, following Frederick out of the royal library. A pit formed in her stomach, making her worried about Alear’s state. She didn’t want this life for her, and yet she was dragged into a conflict that wasn’t hers. The sinking feeling intensified as she noticed a head of long red hair standing in the middle of the corridor, bandages covering her left eye.

The injured woman turned to face Robin, smiling weakly.

“Robin… I’m sorry.”

“You idiot…”

She sprinted towards the red swordswoman, wrapping her hands around her.

“If anyone should be sorry… It should be me,” she squeezed Alear softly.

“...I hate to ask, but can I take that offer of yours? Can I lean on you?”

“You don’t even need to ask… I’ll always be on your side, my friend.”

She failed her friends before and will do her best to ensure that won’t happen again.

That much she wanted for the Red Swordswoman who was treated horribly by the world.

Notes:

We've reached the end of Act 1 of Fell Dragon's Awakening. The Plegian arc has reached its end, and Alear returns to an old friend to rest and recover. So much has happened, but Alear and Rafal still have their goals in sight and will do whatever it takes to reunite with their loved ones. We have a few mysteries and oddities left from the affair, but history is slowly returning to its intended path.

I'd like to thank everyone for reading this story so far and reaching this point with me. This started as just an excuse to bring in more Fell Alear content, but now it's been a pretty in depth personal journey for the cast. As I mentioned before, I don't know if I'll have the story go through the entire story unless I somehow keep Alear away from her goals for two years or more. It will be difficult to really have her or the others involve themselves in the Shepherds' adventures with Valm war and then Grima conflict. Still, I plan to add more to this story, and the time skip will be an interesting time for all parties to continue reaching their goals.

Act 2 will take some time to plan out and write the start of, but I will try not to keep everyone waiting too long. I do want to go back to Veyle's adventures in Valm and Alear's recovery arc before she sets out to find her sister.

Chapter 32: Something Worth Protecting

Summary:

Veyle and her friends arrived in Valm on their search for the Divine Dragon. Meanwhile, a knight recognizes an old face from their past.

Veyle felt uneasy as soon as the group landed on Valm Harbor. She had unpleasant memories of Harbors after the Port Florra incident. It was the day she learned of all of the bad things she had done under her father’s control. Sins that she could never be clean of. She caused the death of so many people that she wasn’t sure if she deserved a nice life in Lythos.

One could say it was Sombron and Zephia’s fault for creating that other Veyle, but it felt too convenient. She wasn’t sure if she could accept that excuse when she was too weak to stop her other self. Ever since the war’s end, Veyle questioned if her evil persona was a result of magic or if it was just her true self unleashed without restrictions. These feelings always return to her whenever she is reminded of the horrible things that were done.

However, none of that mattered when her sister was missing. Alear saved her time and time again. Now it was her turn to do the same.

Her time at the harbor was shorter than she had expected. It was Gerome’s suggestion to stay clear of the Valmese Empire on their journey. Veyle soon learned of the Empire’s ruthlessness in these lands. Walhart, the King of Conquerers, was the one individual everyone agreed to avoid.

Regarding Gerome, the masked Rider separated from the group a few days after they arrived in Valm. He said little about his plans, but Inigo reassured Veyle that Gerome would be fine. That didn’t stop the Fell Dragon from worrying about her new friend, even if he was blunt at times.

Inigo, on the other hand, decided to stay with the girls. Veyle appreciated his help, but she could do without the constant flirting and propositions for tea. It wasn’t bothersome, but she worried that the boy would someday incur the wrath of Mauvier or Alear if he got too close.

Still, she couldn’t deny that she enjoyed the company of everyone around her. She appreciated Morgan and their friendship. Nah made Veyle feel less alone as a Dragon from another world.

However, there was one person she struggled to approach. It just so happened to be the girl resembling an old friend.

She didn’t dislike Madeline, far from it. Veyle wanted nothing but to become her friend, but she couldn’t help but see Marni’s face whenever she saw her. Out of all of the deaths she caused, hers stung just as hard as it did for Lumera's. Marni wanted nothing but to help her, and Veyle's evil counterpart laughed at her tragic death.

She promised Morgan that she’d approach Madeline, but it was difficult to summon the nerve. She could never let go of the one friend who died for her. The Four Hounds all did horrible things, but Veyle knew she could never truly hate them. She could never feel well knowing they're gone.

Unfortunately for her, Madeline was the first to work up the nerve to approach. While the group traveled the open roads, Veyle felt a tap on her shoulder.

“Lady Veyle, I would like to apologize.”

She blinked at Madeline’s sudden apology. The Fell Dragon cleared her throat before turning to stare at the Knight as they walked.

“You didn’t do anything wrong… I should apologize,” Veyle frowned. “You offered to help us, but I’ve done nothing except ignore you.”

“Still, I’ve made you uncomfortable… and I haven’t made the effort to resolve things,” Madeline turned her gaze upward. “My Master would be disappointed in me.”

“...You act so differently from her. Marni, I mean,” Veyle tilted her head. “I never thought that I would come across people from another Elyos.”

From the brief interactions, Veyle confirmed that the two were from different versions of Elyos. It was the only way to explain how Madeline looks exactly like Marni. Still, she never bothered to ask the Knight about her world.

“It’s not my first time… There was a young man who came from another Eylos to help out Lady in saving our world,” Madeline glanced back at Veyle. “He reminded me… of our late Divine Dragon.”

“Divine Dragon… So you lost your Divine Dragon as well,” Veyle sighed. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s alright. Our world was beyond saving… but I still have something worth protecting.”

“Something worth protecting…”

Veyle lowered her gaze to the ground.

“There’s something I want to protect too…”

The two remained silent, ending their conversation there. Veyle wanted to ask more, but she struggled to find the words. She wanted to know more about Madeline’s Elyos, but she couldn’t help but see Marni in her face.

Time passed, and the group reached a small, bustling village, free from the sight of Valmese soldiers. Veyle sensed the townsfolk’s energy was more lively compared to Valm Harbor’s residents. However, she could tell that something wasn’t all sunshine and rainbows. Something felt off and yet she couldn’t put her finger on it.

“The harvest must have come in for this town,” Morgan grinned. “Man, I’m starving! I could go for a hot meal! Gerome’s missing out!”

“I don’t know about you, Morgan… I’ve been eating good with the stuff we find on the ground,” Nah nodded sagely.

“That cannot be healthy,” Madeline pursed her lips. “We shouldn’t stay for long. We’ll rest and recuperate for the night before we continue our travels. How much further until we find the Divine Dragon?”

“Mila’s Tree should be a few days on foot… If only a certain brooding man hadn’t taken away our best transportation,” Morgan pouted slightly before grabbing Madeline’s hand. “C’mon, Madeline! Let’s go try out the food!”

“W-Wait! Unhand me this instant! A Knight shouldn’t indulge!”

Madeline’s struggles were for naught as Morgan dragged her away from Veyle and the others. The young dragon scratched her head before turning to Nah and Inigo.

“There’s something strange, you guys… It doesn’t seem like this town is all that happy.”

“Truly? There’s plenty of smiling faces all around,” Inigo rubbed his chin. “You must be overthinking things, my dear. You wouldn’t want stress to ruin that lovely face of yours.”

“Inigo, can you go one second without flirting with my dragon buddy?” Nah frowned. “Still, I think he’s right, Veyle. We shouldn’t worry about every town we come across… We don’t have the manpower to help everyone. Not like the Shepherds.”

“Wait… Did they just say the Shepherds?”

Veyle blinked before glancing at a middle-aged merchant, murmuring something and eyeing them increduously.

“No… I’m hearing things. They couldn’t be here. Those kids aren’t ruthless,” he shook his head before walking past the group.

“Huh…?”

“Hey, Veyle! You coming? We’re going to get a feel for the area!”

“Oh, I’m coming!”

Veyle jogged to catch up with the two. She was likely overthinking things and decided to enjoy her time with the others while she could.

---

Cynthia wasn’t sure what to make of the change in history. She could have sworn her mother and father were still in Ylisse during this time. However, it seemed that her sister had managed to change history enough for her father to escape to Valm to gather his forces to prepare for his one last stand against Gangrel.

That was the story her father gave upon their reunion. She had her doubts about the man at first. He seemed a bit too skinny from what she remembered of her daddy. However, he had the brand and blue hair to match. He even believed the story of her coming from the future!

Lucina would be upset with her, but she would understand if it meant saving her father from her fate. She’ll stop Grima and the one who ended her father’s life. A true hero of justice wouldn’t have it any other way.

“Father! Father! I’ve returned from scouting!”

She sprinted towards her father at full speed. Just before she could reach the man, she felt her feet leave the ground, and before she knew it, she was on the ground.

“Oof! S-Sorry! I’ll try to be more careful!”

“Where have I heard that before? Now out with it,” her father paused. “...Sweetie. Now tell your old man what you saw.”

“Nothing to report, sir! No Valmese or bandits in sight! We’re ready to take off to the village you’ve mentioned before.”

“Good… Good. Do you remember what I told you?”

“I’m supposed to go for a flight during your stay there! I should only come back if there’s an emergency!”

“Good kid. Now, keep your eyes on the village. Can’t have our… allies be involved with unsavory individuals, right?”

He chuckled, patting the young girl on the back.

“Now, go. Adults are talking, sweet pea.”

“Yes, sir!”

She saluted the man before hopping back on her Pegasus, snapping the reins and taking off to the skies. Flying at night always called Cynthia down after her parents’ death. Unfortunately, she couldn’t do it often, thanks to Grima.

Minutes passed, and she landed at a safe vantage point covering the entire town. She used a pair of binoculars to study the area and its people. It’s one of the few towns that run the risk of Risen or Valmese attacks, her father told her before. It was her job to tell him whenever the town was free of soldiers or anyone who could fight.

“Just like before… They seem to be celebrating their harvest,” she murmured. “No villains in sight… so far. Wait…”

She spotted a red-haired individual dragging a blonde-haired knight through the town’s streets. She squinted at the person, recognizing their robes and fiery hair from anywhere. Memories from her ruined future started to resurface.

“You seem as chipper as ever, Cynthia. I feel engrossed just watching you.”

Cynthia turned to the red-haired tactician, smiling brightly. It was the only time she could show off her energy after a tough battle with the Risen.

“Hey, if I've got anything to offer, it's pep! Belting out catchphrases and awesome hero speeches always gets me going.”

The young boy crossed his arms, nodding.

“So that's your secret, is it?”

“Yup! If you're ever feeling worn down, I can't recommend it highly enough. Hey! You should try it right now!” She nudged the boy’s shoulder.

“All right, maybe I will! Let's see…” he rubbed his chin. “I am Morgan, the, um, unwavering light that makes bad guys...really sad!”

“...Well?”

“Hey, that does feel good!” The boy chuckled softly. “I bet with a little bit of practice, I could really get used to this!”

“Oh, yay! It's always great to find someone who appreciates the art of heroism,” Cynthia pumps her fist in the air.

“Heh, it does seem like we're something of a matched pair.”

“And that means it's up to us to keep the speeches coming till everyone is energised!”

The young boy turned to sky before shouting to the heavens.

“Look out, world! I'm gonna shout at you until I'm hoarse!”

“Morgan… No, it couldn’t be…”

Cynthia’s expression darkened as she was reminded of the betrayal that had nearly crushed her entire worldview on Justice and Righteousness. How could someone who fought as a hero side with the enemy? How could a dear friend betray everyone who cared about him for a monster?

“So, you’ve made it to this timeline too,” she took a deep breath. “Alright, I think it’s time for me to become justice itself. I’ll do whatever needs to be done to smite evil! It's what Lucy would do!”

She immediately flew back to the base, preparing for her final confrontation with her sworn enemy and former friend. She may have lost to him before, but now, this time, she had a secret weapon. At the very least, she’ll die knowing that she fought like a true hero of justice.

She could only hope her father didn’t get mad when she took this strange item with her.

Notes:

Act 2 begins and we're getting right back to Veyle and friends. I plan to make this Act more Veyle/Morgan focused and their journey in Valm. Alear and Rafal will still have their time, but I think it's best to focus more on the group that was stuck on a ship for many chapters. I'm sorry for the wait on this chapter. I've just been suffering a bit of burnout, writers's block, and struggling to plan out where this Act will go. Thankfully, I can keep going as long as I focus on the main characters and their personal arcs

As you can see, I want to focus more on Veyle's struggles to forgive herself for her actions in Engage. I love Veyle's character development, but I want to add my own twist on Evil Veyle and how she came to be. I want to develop that part of Veyle as more of her own person and flaws rather than a side effect of mind control. I'm not sure if Evil Veyle herself would make an appearance, but I do want to make her impact greater on Veyle.

On Morgan's side, I want to have her deal more with the distrust and baggage that came from her male counterpart's actions. While she has managed to get Nah and Inigo on her side, there's still fair amount of future children were affected by M!Morgan's betrayal. I would like to show how she handles being compared to this world's version of her and how it mirrors Alear's conflict of being compared to both her future and Fell Xenologue version.

Also, I'm too in love with writing Morgan and Madeline as a pair. That's not relevant to anything but do expect more of these two being around each other for most of this Act.

Chapter 33: Morgan's Rival

Summary:

Morgan receives a challenge from her very first rival, meanwhile Cynthia prepares for long-awaited rematch with a former friend.

“Ugh… I can’t eat another bite.”

Morgan groaned softly, rubbing her stomach. She gazed at the evening sky, watching the stars reveal themselves. The urge to sleep on the bench in the middle of the town was tempting the tactician.

“I cannot fathom why you decided to drag me along,” Madeline murmured as she sat beside her. “You eat as much as Zelestia…”

“Aren’t we friends, Madeline? It makes sense for friends to eat together,” She smiled at the Knight. “Face it, I’m your best option. Nah would stick to eating leaves, Inigo would try to get in your pants, and Veyle is too nervous around you.”

“Veyle aside, your choice in company is relatively poor. I feel for Kjelle…”

Morgan chuckled, closing her eyes.

“Yeah… but at least they trust you. That’s something.”

“You speak as the others don’t share that same trust in you.”

“Well, I’ve seen the side glances and looks on Inigo and Gerome’s faces. Nah tries to hide it, but even she’s wary at times. Veyle is too innocent to notice it, but I bet you have.”

“It was… strange to see the group show their discomfort,” Madeline crossed her arms. “But, why?”

“I couldn’t tell you. It seems they have me mistaken for some other person,” Morgan folded her hands behind her head.

“You don’t seem bothered by this.”

“It’s better they distrust me than Veyle. I don’t know much about her past, but I can tell it’s not pretty. She doesn’t believe she deserves much, which pains me more than some strangers distrusting me.”

“I get it now,” Madeline nodded, gazing upward. “Veyle… Veyle is a Fell Dragon, and if this world knew of her origins, they’ll-”

“I won’t let that happen. She may or may not be my Aunt and a millennia older than me, but she’s like a little sister to me. I’ll do anything to protect her.”

“...It seems that I was mistaken about you, Morgan. You’re a respectable tactician,”

“Aw, stop it… You’re going to make me blush.”

She tried to play it off as teasing, but she did feel the heat rise to her cheeks. Madeline appeared to be straight-laced, but she was more empathetic than Morgan gave her credit. It only made her gravitate towards the people from this unknown world. If she had to guess, it would be thanks to her mother’s side and her attachment to this Elyos.

“One day… I’ll visit this Elyos. I wonder if Mom would like that.”

“Pardon me, young ladies. Are one of you named Morgan?”

She turned to see a young man approaching the bench. His eyes darted around the area, revealing his anxiousness. She contemplated reaching for her sword, but decided to humor the timid boy. He didn’t appear to be an assassin or an enemy from her past. Unfortunately, she can’t confirm the latter for obvious reasons.

“That’s me—Morgan of… somewhere. I think Plegia? This cloak feels Plegian… but I feel more knowledgable of Ylissean customs.”

“Ah, well… Um… One of the Shepherds called for you. I’m sorry, Ma’am… I would skip town if I were you!”

“Eh?”

Before she could ask more questions, the boy handed her a piece of paper before sprinting off. She narrowed her eyes at the fleeting courier, then shrugged.

“That’s weird… Why would the Shepherds be here? Last I heard, they’re dealing with the war.”

She turned to the paper, noticing that it was a formal letter addressed to her.

Dear Morgan.

Let’s settle this once and for all. There’s no need to involve innocents. As a Princess of Ylisse, it’s my solemn vow to protect everyone, even those across the seas.

Come alone. I will be waiting for you on the plains near the outskirts of the town.

Your former friend and current arch-enemy,

Princess Cynthia of Ylisse.

“...A challenge?” Madeline pursed her lips, glancing over Morgan’s shoulder. “This is concerning.”

“Uh… Madeline?”

“What is it? Should we call for backup?”

“...Who is Cynthia?”

“What?! You don’t know the person who is challenging you?!”

“Of course not. I have amnesia,” Morgan rolled her eyes. “I don’t even remember my favorite food.”

“Is that why you sampled everything?! I… No, never mind. We need to do something about this. We must inform-”

“No. Let them rest, Madeline.”

“Morgan?”

She shot up to her feet, cracking her knuckles.

“It seems I got myself a rival, huh? Maybe they’ll be more willing to share what they know about me…”

“Aren’t you worried it will be a trap?”

“It’s a good thing I don’t plan to follow their rules,” she grinned at Madeline. “She said come alone, and that’s just not my style.”

“I don’t like that look in your eyes… but I would prefer not to let you get yourself killed.”

“Having friends is nice, isn’t it?”

Morgan knew it was best to act now while Veyle and the others were resting. She wasn’t sure what to expect from this Cynthia character, but it seemed she might finally get some answers. Unfortunately, it might end in a fight with a Princess if her story was true.

She glanced at the steel sword on her hip before flipping through her Elthunder tome. She wasn’t confident in fighting a fair duel, but she didn’t have time to study her opponent and her potential weaknesses. She didn’t like it, but she knew that Madeline’s help would be key to surviving this night.

She snuck away from the town, leaving the outskirts with Madeline following behind her. The two girls cross the grassy plains, stopping as soon as they notice a pegasus standing in the distance.

“Darn… I knew I should have bought that wind tome,” she murmured as she studied the creature and the girl sitting atop it.

“You’ve arrived, Morgan! I knew you couldn’t resist a challenge from your arch-enemy!”

She pointed at the tactician.

“But I told you to come alone, you bully! Why are you involving this poor innocent girl?! Have you no shame for a fair maiden’s heart!”

“What does a maiden’s heart have to do with this?” Morgan scratched her head. “I only brought her as a witness to our duel!”

“A witness?! Darn, I should have thought of that…”

“Um… Excuse me, miss? Could we chat a little before we do this? I really want to know if you remember anything about me-”

“I won’t fall for your tricks this time, Morgan! Even if your voice sounds oddly feminine! En garde!”

Cynthia snapped her reins, charging straight for the tactician.

“Oh crap! Oh crap!!”

“Tactician!”

She didn’t have time to adjust her strategies or even think of one. A pair of hands shoved her to the ground, the soft grass cushioning her fall. Her vision blurred for a few sections until she witnessed Madeline’s shield clashing with Cynthia’s spear.

“What are you doing, citizen?! Is this man manipulating you?” Cynthia grimaced before swerving back on her mount.

“Man…? Jeez, you wear a large cloak, and everyone thinks you’re a dude,” Morgan groaned while standing back up, flipping her Elthunder tome.

“This tactician is necessary for my journey. I cannot let you kill her,” Madeline raised her axe. “We do not quarrel with you, but if you continue this farce, we will respond in kind.”

“Her…? Wait, no… Morgan’s a guy… He’s a bit scrawny looking, but… Wait, is this another one of your tricks, Grimeal?!”

“No… I’m not with the Grimeal either,” Morgan shook her head, keeping her eyes on the tome. “I don’t like the whole evil cult thing.”

“Really? Wait, no! You tricked me plenty of times in the future!”

Cynthia shook her head, pouting.

“Two on one… I expected you to pull a dirty trick. That’s why I came prepared! It’s time to even the odds!”

“Wait… That Bracelet…!”

Morgan glanced up, noticing Madeline’s face going pale.

“The Hero of Justice never falters! With this Bracelet, I will-”

“Elthunder.”

She sent a single jolt of lightning through her fingertips, zapping the Pegasus Knight as she monologued. Cynthia yelped before falling off of her Pegasus. A bit dishonorable, but she remembered her mother’s words from a long-forgotten time.

“Never spend time talking to the enemy. In a battle of life or death, distractions can be fatal.”

Cynthia didn’t appear to be a life-threatening opponent, but Morgan couldn’t afford to let her do whatever she had planned.

“Hold her down, Madeline. If that Bracelet’s bad news, get it off of her.”

“On it!”

The two girls surrounded the blue-haired princess, pinning her to the ground.

“H-Hey, what are you doing?! S-Stop, that tickles!! Darn you, fiends!!”

“Also, we should tie her as well. At least the pegasus is calmer than her rider,” Morgan glanced at Cynthia’s pegasus. “Don’t worry, girl. We’re just helping your friend calm down a bit.”

“Foul villains! Lucina will avenge me!”

Morgan and Madeline ignored the girl’s rambles, disarming her and carefully tying her hands. The latter lifted Cynthia off the ground, frowning.

“Where did you get that Bracelet?” She questioned the pegasus knight with a low voice.

“Torture me if you want; a hero will never falter!” Cynthia huffed while trying to rip away from the armor knight’s grasp.

Morgan lifted the bracelet in the sky, admiring its detail.

“Strange… It feels like I’ve felt this power before,” she murmured while ignoring the two Knights bicker.

It was one of those moments when she hated her amnesia. Everything was such a fog, and it showed no signs of clearing. If she could remember this feeling, it could lead her to the truth of her lineage and her parents.

“Well, we have a princess in our custody now… I think we can’t go back to Ylisse anymore,” Morgan shrugged before spinning the Bracelet with her finger.

“Please don’t joke about these things,” Madeline frowned while holding a captured Cynthia. “I'd be a poor example of a knight if I stooped to capturing royalty.”

“I will never give in to your torture! But uh… please don’t let me starve,” Cynthia then blinked as she stared at Morgan. “Wait a second… You look different, Morgan. Where’s your red eyes… and your dark mage getup?”

“We’re not going to torture you. We just want you to calm down before you give people the wrong idea,” Morgan sighed before pocketing the Bracelet. “Also, I’m not a guy… by the way.”

“Morgan! Madeline!!”

Morgan blinked before noticing Veyle and the others running toward them.

“So much for not giving people the wrong idea,” she scratched her cheek. “Veyle, what are you guys doing here?”

“That’s my line!”

Veyle stomped towards Morgan, pouting angrily.

“You disappeared without saying anything, and we’ve heard rumors of a bandit group challenging you!”

“Uh… I don’t know where you got the second thing, but I’m fine. We’re just having a little chat here.”

“Do you know how worried I was?!" She jabbed her finger at Morgan's chest. "You told me to be careful when you’re doing the same reckless things!”

“Ah… R-Right, I’m sorry, Veyle...” 

Morgan took back what she said about the Fell Dragon earlier. The girl knew when to act like the older one in their friendship. “Wait, is that Cynthia?!”

Nah panted as she caught up with the others, with Inigo following behind.

“Goodness, we stumbled across quite the find,” he sighed as he approached Madeline and Cynthia. “What did you do now?”

“Nah? Inigo?! Why are you working alongside Morgan?! Don’t you remember what he has done? Or is it she now? Was Morgan always a girl?”

Inigo scratched his head before turning to Morgan.

“Sorry about our companion… She’s a bit of a handful. You can leave her to us.”

“Suits me just fine… I think we’ll hold on to this Bracelet of hers,” Morgan revealed the Bracelet, tossing it in the air.

“Hey, little miss? Do you mind not tossing me around so much?”

Morgan blinked before turning around to see a man with a towering frame, standing… or floating over her. The man’s form and royal-like appearance put Inigo and Gerome to shame, but Morgan would never say that out loud. He grinned at the young tactician before gesturing to the Bracelet in her hands.

“I appreciate your help, but you’re making me a bit nauseous… Can Emblems get nauseous? Who knows…”

“...Huh. Neat.”

These were the only words she muttered before the rest of her group, save for Veyle and Madeline, started screaming.

Notes:

I hope this chapter sets up the tone I want to go for in Veyle/Morgan's part of Act 2. While, I do want Morgan and Veyle to have their conflicts, I still wish to keep things as light-hearted as they can be compared to Alear and Rafal's journey. Also, It would nice to write a Morgan who isn't as conflicted as the main timeline's one.

I had planned a full on fight between the two, but I thought it'd be better to have Morgan just do whatever she could to calm down Cynthia. That and this Morgan's still bit of a no-nonsense girl when it came to fighting as shown in past chapters. It's a part of upbringing being raised by a version of Alear. She is still the goofy little goober, but she isn't one to play around in battles. Also, I wouldn't to make a drawn-out struggle between both girls since it's just a simple misunderstanding compared to Severa and Alear butting heads due to the latter's self-esteem.

It's a bit fun to write the differences between the Morgans. It helps me bring in aspects from the Future's Past/Fallen Morgan, Morgan in canon, and just my own bit of flair with Fell Dragon Alear raising Morgan.

I'm trying to get back to my usual schedule for this story, but if I can't. I'll at least try not to keep everyone waiting for too long. There's much I want to write, but I do want to keep this story going for as long as I can.

Chapter 34: Cynthia's Resolve

Summary:

Cynthia reflects on her mistakes and decides to assist her new friends on their journey.

Cynthia was having a horrible night. Unfortunately, that would be a massive understatement… or overstatement, depending on who asked.

She had this duel planned out since her last battle against the Grimeal in her time. She had many catchphrases and heroic phrases to say once she defeated her arch-enemy in combat. She even had last words she wanted to pass on to Lucina if her enemy got the better of her. Owain even workshopped the future duel during their Justice Cabal meetings.

Unfortunately, she was massively mistaken on many fronts after her confrontation with ‘Morgan’.

It all started when she learned that the Morgan she confronted was, most likely, from another timeline, another world. She felt horrible for confronting the innocent girl, but that was just the start of her mistakes. After a conversation with Nah, Inigo, and the axe-wielding ghost, she learned that her ‘father’ was a bandit masquerading as the future Exalt and Leader of the Shepherds.

To say the least, she wanted to crawl into a hole and scream to the top of her lungs. However, she had other things to take care of before that happened.

“Ow! Owwww!! Please stop, Sweet-”

“Faker! Fraud! Deceptor!”

She stomped on Fake Chrom’s back, concentrating all her frustrations on the thief. The battle with bandits ended as soon as it started with Ingio and the others’ help. Even the ghost guy joined in on the beatdown.

“How dare you use my father’s identity for nefarious deeds! You’re an awful man and would be a horrible father!”

“Please have mercy…!! I’m sorry! I’ll be a better father, I promise!”

“Jeez… I’m glad I never got on the other end of that.”

Cynthia glanced at the red-haired girl approaching her, whistling at the sight of the quivering man.

“Have you had enough? I won’t stop you, but I think this guy is close to…” Morgan blinked. “Wait… No, he’s already crying.”

“I guess it’s not hero like to beat on the weak,” Cynthia frowned before stepping back. “How are the others?”

“Tied up and ready to go to jail. Thanks a lot for helping, Cynthia. You’re amazing in the air!”

“R-Really? Hehe… I guess I’ve done something right,” she rubbed her nose, grinning. “You’re not so bad either.”

“Huh…”

Cynthia raised an eyebrow, noticing Morgan’s stare.

“Do I have something on my face?” She tilted her head before stomping on the back of the fleeing bandit.

“Gah!!”

“You’re not uncomfortable around me?”

“Why should I? I mean… I think it’s weird that Morgan has a female counterpart, but you’re not him,” she shrugged while dragging the bandit back to his feet. “If anything, you are very different from him.”

“How so?”

“You’re a bit more extroverted… and your smile doesn’t appear to be forced,” she chuckled while restraining the bandit. “It took until Morgan’s betrayal… that I realized he wasn’t as happy as I remembered.”

It wasn’t to say that the boy was a downer like Gerome or Severa, but she knew Morgan was hiding something behind his lazy smile. Even now, as enemies, Cynthia wouldn’t tell what Morgan hid from the others.

“Really… Now, I really want to meet this male version of me,” Morgan tapped her chin. “I do want to know why he’s a villain now. I can’t see myself becoming evil…”

“And that’s why I’m not uncomfortable around you,” Cynthia smiled softly. “S-Sorry that I tried to kill you… I hope you and Madeline can forgive me.”

She was curious about the armored knight and the young girl who accompanied the group. They don’t appear to be from Ylisse or even Valm.

“Eh, it’s fine. I do like that sort of attitude. You get right to the point in fights, and that’s admirable. Although you do leave yourself wide open with your speeches.”

“Is that why our Morgan always beats us?!”

Morgan pursed her lips.

“I can’t say for certain… I think your Morgan just knows your group too well. Yesterday’s friends make today’s strongest enemies.”

Cynthia sighed as she shoved the restrained bandit away to the rest of his companions in chains. She just couldn’t understand why her friend turned to evil.

“Well, I need to make up for all the bad things I’ve done to you and the people of this town. Cynthia, the hero of justice, is at your beck and call!”

“Huh… I would have expected a Princess to act more… princess-like,” Morgan scratched her head.

“I leave the Princess stuff to my big sister, she’s the first in line for succession… or was since the whole time travel stuff,” Cynthia crossed her arms, nodding. “I prefer to be more of a knight! It’s what my mother has done!”

“Well, it’s a pleasure to have you around, Cynthia. We could use a Pegasus Knight in our little group. Oh, can you take me on a ride sometime?! Gerome is a jerk who wouldn't let me ride on his Wyvern!”

“Of course! I always have a fun time in the air, and it’s nice to fly with someone!”

“Woo!! Hey, Madeline! Veyle! Guess who’s going to cross ‘flying’ off their list!”

Morgan sprinted off to her companions, shouting with glee within the bandit’s stronghold.

“Such a bundle of energy… She might even rival our dear Princess,” a suave voice spoke from behind Cynthia.

“I-I’m not that energetic! …Am I?”

Cynthia huffed before turning to Inigo and Nah, heading her way.

“You’re a bit overzealous,” the young manakete smiled. “But it’s endearing.”

“That’s why you’re our Princess and Lucina’s pillar of support. Without you, we would have fallen into despair long ago,” Inigo nodded.

“Aw… You’re going to make me blush,” she smiled sheepishly. “Morgan deserves more of the credit. She’s really fun to talk to.”

“She is… isn’t she? It makes you forget that she’s almost the same as… him,” Inigo’s smile dropped.

“She’s not him,” Nah bite her lip. “Right? She’s not going to betray us… right?”

Cynthia sighed, realizing the truth behind Morgan’s words from earlier. Nah and Inigo meant well, but she could tell Morgan’s betrayal still stung for everyone involved.

“You worry too much, you guys! I choose to believe in Morgan… I have to.”

She placed a hand on her chest.

“If she’s like this with amnesia, then maybe… he…”

She didn’t finish that thought, opting to slap both of her cheeks instead.

“Anyway! I need to make up for everything I’ve done! Just uh… don’t tell Lucy about the whole… ‘mistaking our father for a fake’ thing, okay?”

“Our lips are sealed,” Inigo chuckled. “You’re right. We shouldn’t suspect our little new friend. If our darling Veyle believes in her, then-”

“Ugh… Could you like… not speak of Veyle that way?” Nah groaned. “But you’re right. Morgan did save me from that mansion. I think it’s only Gerome that needs to learn to trust her.”

“We just need to find him and beat the grumpiness out of him, right?” Cynthia cracked her knuckles. “I still haven’t forgiven him for that one time he walked out on our hero talk.”

“Please don’t hurt Gerome… at least not too much,” Inigo sighed.

---

“Again, I’m so sorry for all I’ve done to this town!”

Cynthia stood before the town’s elders, bowing to them. Even after she helped round up the villains who tricked her, she didn’t feel right until she apologized.

“I’m willing to accept any punishment for my crimes!”

“Erm… That’s quite alright, dear,” a middle-aged woman shook her head. “You were a victim just as much as we were. We noticed something was odd when that group took in someone as young and innocent as you. Just… try to stay out of trouble, okay?”

Cynthia frowned as the group of adults dispersed to their homes, leaving the Pegasus Knight unpunished.

“You’re still at it, aren’t you? Shouldn’t girls your age be in bed?”

She flinched at the sudden voice coming behind her. She spun to face the ghost man who decided to stick around after being freed.

“Don’t scare me like that, Mr. Hector!

“Sorry about that, little Princess. I’m not used to the whole keeping silent part. It’s not really my style…”

“So… uh… are you here to haunt me for almost misusing you?” Cynthia frowned.

“For the last time, I’m not a ghost… I think,” Hector rubbed the back of his head. “I’m just looking out for the little lady. You’re not the first… or second troublesome pegasus knight I had to deal with.”

She didn’t understand the whole thing with Emblems and Bracelets, but she knew they were important to another world. It only made her feel worse about almost using Hector for something petty as revenge.

“I’m supposed to be a hero… and I tried to use a valuable relic for selfish means,” she lowered her head. “I feel awful…”

“You’re young and you’re bound to make mistakes. St. Elimine knows I’ve made plenty of mistakes in my youth!”

“You… don’t look that much older than me.”

“Believe it or not, I’m a father… A shame that Lilina isn’t an Emblem. I’d love to introduce you to her,” he crossed his arms. “My point is that you’re still alive to correct your mistakes. Keep your chin up, kid.”

“You… You’re right! Heroes always bounce back from setbacks! Thanks Hector! You’re pretty cool,” she grinned. “Not as cool as my daddy, though!”

“Heh, is that right… I did hear that Chrom had a daughter, but I didn’t expect her to be so energetic,” the Emblem laughed. “Think of me as your big brother in that case. I’ll be more than happy to take that spot.”

“Sorry, but my big sister has you beat there, too.”

“Oh, come on! At least give me something!”

Cynthia laughed, feeling her confidence slowly return to her. She still didn’t understand Hector and how he knew her father, but it wouldn’t hurt to have another hero to look to for support.

---

“Alright, everyone. I think it’s time to plan out our next destination.”

Cynthia yawned, trying not to nod off during the meeting with the others. She spent most of the night helping the citizens, which seemed like a good idea at the time. Unfortunately, she wasn’t made aware until an hour ago that Morgan was setting up a meeting at the inn where they’re staying.

“I thought we were going straight to Mila’s Tree… Isn’t that where the Divine Dragon resides?”

Morgan shook her head.

“Sorry, Veyle… It looks like Mila’s Tree will be difficult to get close to,” she sighed softly while placing a map on the table. “Isn’t that right, Cynthia? Erm… Cynthia?”

“Huh! Oh! Y-Yeah…” Cynthia rubbed her eyes. “I heard from the bandits that the Empire has occupied the Tree and its shrine… Mhm…”

“We’ve come too far to give up now,” Madeline said. “I assume you have a plan, Morgan.”

“Well, it’s less of a plan and more of a hope. I’ve heard of the resistance having strong tides to the Voice of Naga,” Morgan crossed her arms, leaning back in her chair. “We may need to make nice with them.”

“That’s just wonderful… We’re going to end up fighting the Empire after all,” Inigo said with a frown. “Do you believe we could face the Valmese Empire and expect to live?”

“We just need to work with them long enough to rescue the Voice,” Morgan tapped a finger on her arm. “Besides… Veyle and Madeline are concerned that Hector’s buddies might be trapped with the Valmese Empire. We’ll need to get them back.”

“That’s right… Those Emblems don’t belong in this world,” Veyle placed a hand on her chest. “I wasn’t made aware of different Emblems, but I know firsthand of the trouble they could cause for this world.”

“I, too, wish to see the Emblem Bracelets returned to our world,” Madeline responded. “It’s what my Mentor would have done.”

“You’re asking a lot from us, Veyle,” Nah said in a soft voice. “All of us have our own journey… I wanted to help you find Lady Tiki, but if it means fighting the Empire…”

“We’re not going to force you to come along with us,” Morgan said plainly. “Simply say so, and this is where we part ways. All I ask is that you don’t tell anyone about the Emblems.”

Cynthia snorted a bit, shaking off the drowsiness.

“Zrk!! I’m coming! If these bracelets are bad news in the enemy’s hands, it’s my duty as a hero and a princess to help!”

“Cynthia, wait… We don’t⎼”

“Lucy is doing her part to save Ylisee… and Daddy will one day need to fight Walhart,” she slammed a fist against her palm. “That’s why I need to do my part in fighting for a better future!”

She turned to Inigo and Nah.

“You two are welcome to go back to Ylisse. I’ll give you the funds to take a ship back home. It’s the least I could do.”

“By Naga… I’m so worthless,” Inigo exhaled deeply. “I can’t face Lucina if I let her dear sister go off to danger. You ladies need a dashing swordsman to protect you in these foreign roads.”

“...I’m scared of fighting the Empire, but I’m even more scared of letting my friends down,” Nah stood up from her chair. “We’re in this together. I still need to repay my debt to you two, after all.”

“Everyone…” Veyle smiled brightly. “I’m so glad… I don’t want to lose any of you as friends.”

“Aw, you flatter me. Perhaps, we could⎼”

“Friends, Inigo,” Veyle repeated with the same smile.

“O-Of course! I only mean as friends, we could⎼”

“Friends.”

“Yes, Ma’am…”

“So what’s our next plan, boss?” Cynthia cracked her knuckles. “I’m ready to bust some heads… after I get a nap.”

“For starters, the town pointed me to an important figure with ties to the resistance. Someone who wishes to see their homeland returned to their lord,” Morgan pointed at the map. “We’ll need to head south a bit to meet with her. I think they said she’s the former vassal to the Duke of Rosanne?”

Cynthia, Inigo, and Nah all exchanged looks with each other.

“Huh? What’s up?”

“Well… Nothing’s wrong. It’s just…” Cynthia scratched her head. “Gerome’s not going to be happy…”

Notes:

Cynthia joins the party, and the group has a new objective in the land of Valm. I really enjoy having Cynthia along, and while I don't have the strongest feelings with Chrom as her father, it helps for Veyle's group to have their own blue-haired royal to help them along. Also, I can't say no to the Pega Pony Princess.

The Valm arc of this story will be interesting since the group plans to avoid the war as much as they can. It goes back to my intention of how all groups and their adventures do not involve the main plot of Awakening. Valm will be a challenge since we're two years away from the war and Chrom's involvement there. I will continue to make use of the paralogues and other aspects of the arcs for Act 2. Veyle and Morgan have a big hurdle to go through to save Tiki and learn what the Divine Dragon might know of Alear's disappearance.

I appreciate everyone's support, and I hope to make this an interesting journey for our group of friends.

Chapter 35: Dragons and Wyverns Part 1

Summary:

Veyle and her friends meet a Wyvern Rider seeking to liberate her dear friend's old home. The group travels to Wyvern Valley and comes across an unlikely hero.

Cherche was pained to see her homeland absorbed by the Valmese Empire. She volunteered to stay while her lord received aid from Ferox and Ylisse, but their assistance wouldn’t arrive in time to save Rosanne.

All that remained was her and the scarce few soldiers that hadn’t lost their lives or bent a knee to Walhart. She couldn’t fault the latter as it was what Duke Virion would have wanted for his people. She could only hope she could protect what’s left of Rosanne and its culture.

That was the plan until she received a strange letter the other day. A mysterious group with no renown asked for her assistance in connecting with the resistance. It seemed like a trap, and she was quick to deny it if it wasn’t for the shining reference being the Northern Town that assisted the Duke in the past years.

At the very least, she could discern their intentions with her precious girl to act as her bodyguard. Both parties agreed to a meeting within the plains.

Minerva growled softly, her patience running thin.

“Relax, Minerva… We’ll have lunch in due time,” Cherche caressed her partner’s head. “Think of it like this: If they’re enemies, you could get an easy lunch.”

Minerva perked up at the suggestion, excited at the prospect of feasting on her rider’s enemies.

“Speaking of… Where are our guests? They’re twenty minutes late,” Cherche pursed her lips. “You would expect resistance prospects… or enemies to be punctual.”

As soon as she said those words, she noticed a group appearing over the horizon. Wariness was soon replaced by confusion. She had expected a band of seasoned warriors, not teenagers and a Ylissean Pegasus approaching her for a meeting.

“You don’t see that every day, Minerva,” she hummed as she studied the young group. “Oh dear, why is one of them barefooted?!”

She stood up straight, bowing to the group of children as they came within earshot. It seemed the stories of a young group of adventurers were true. It eased Cherche’s worries… even if she feared them getting involved in a war that wasn’t theirs.

“Good afternoon, young ones. I take it you’re the ones who called for us?” She smiled softly.

“Woah… She’s so polite and Minerva looks so yo-”

Cherche was about to question the robed girl’s words until the shortest girl slammed her elbow into her stomach.

“Morgan!”

“Guh… Nah… You didn’t need to hit that hard…”

The robed girl, Morgan, dropped to her knees, clutching her stomach.

“How do you know of Minerva already?” Cherche tilted her head. “I can’t deny that she’s the most beautiful Wyvern in all of Valm, but… I don’t remember her name being that famous.”

“Oh, we just learned of it from the villagers…! Haha,” the girl with blue twintails chuckled sheepishly. “Yep. Totally.”

Suspicious, but Cherche decided to ignore it for now. She was willing to give them the benefit of the doubt because of their age.

“I see,” she frowned. “I’m quite surprised… I didn’t expect a group so young to want to join in the resistance.”

“We have our reasons,” the sole male of the group responded. “Noble ones, if I might add.”

“That remains to be seen,” Cherche said plainly. “As you might know, I’m not an official member of the resistance. The former Duke Virion left me with one command, and it’s to see to Rosanne’s state and its eventual end. You may call me Cherche.”

“Um… It’s a pleasure to meet you, Cherche,” the girl with long hair approached her with an innocent smile. “My name is Veyle! I hope that we can become friends!”

“Oh goodness… You’re such a sweet girl. Although you must be cold in your attire,” she smiled back at the young girl. “You appear to be good people. Perhaps, you could prove your noble intentions? Minerva and I came here for another reason… and we could use the extra muscle.”

“Oh! Oh! Are we busting up bad guys?!”

Cherche blinked as the girl with pigtails sprinted up to her with a glint in her eye.

“I hope we won’t resort to violence, not where we’re heading,” she frowned. “The last thing we need is those adorable children to be thrust into conflict.”

“If children are in danger, our path is clear,” The armored knight nodded. “Human life is too sacred, no matter the age.”

“Who said anything about humans?”

“...Pardon?”

---

Flying on top of a wyvern always felt strange to Veyle.

She could only remember the moments she spent riding with Zephia, when she pretended to care for her. At least, that was what she wanted Veyle to believe right to her dying breath.

She knew that Cherche was nothing like Zephia. She cared for her people, and the others vouched for Gerome’s future mother as a kind and loving figure. Still, she struggled to move past the times she rode on Zephia’s mount, her mind drifting to sleep only to give control to her evil counterpart.

“Are you okay, Miss Veyle?”

“Ah! I’m fine!”

She loosened her grip on the Wyvern Rider, fearing that she was crossing a boundary.

“There’s no need to worry about your grip,” Cherche chuckled. “Feel free to hold on tight if it makes you feel comfortable.”

“You’re too kind, Cherche…”

Cherche had agreed to help her group, but in return, Veyle and her friends were to help her with a personal mission.

“We’re almost to Wyvern Valley. I’ll begin my descent. Your friends should do the same,” Cherche glanced behind her. “To think you have a manakete amid your ranks.”

Veyle turned to see Cynthia and Nah flying behind the two. Morgan insisted on flying with the Pegasus Knight while the others used Nah’s dragon form to take to the skies.

She never thought she’d be one to help save a colony of Wyverns from poachers and Valmese soldiers. It eased her mind that she wasn’t thrust into a war against humans just yet. She knew it’d be inevitable, but part of her still feared the idea of taking a life. By the time she joined her sister in stopping their Papa, most of their enemies were corrupted.

How does the Divine Dragon handle taking a life? It was something Veyle never got to ask her sister. Alear was the one to land the finishing blow on Zephia and Griss, sealing their fate. While Veyle’s hands were far from clean, she knew she couldn’t kill as easily as her alternate persona did. The best she could do was ease the revived Lumera of her suffering.

“...It’s as I feared,” Cherche’s voice pulled Veyle from her thoughts. “Those poor Wyverns… They don’t deserve this.”

Veyle poked her head from behind, following Cherche’s gaze to a group of wyverns huddled together, surrounded by humans.

“Wyvern Valley has a few human settlements nearby… I hope the villagers aren’t foolish enough to confront these poachers. Miss Veyle, that will be our first destination. It’s best to confirm their safety before acting.”

“Why do they do this? You said wyverns are sacred creatures in these lands,” Veyle said, frowning.

“Greed drives many to commit horrible acts,” Cherche sighed. “Unfortunately, there are those who don’t share the same values. They see wyverns as mindless beasts to abuse.”

“How horrible…”

Cherche slowly descended upon a village, landing on the outskirts. Veyle waited for Minerva to touch the grass before dismounting. She turned to Cherche’s companion, bowing her head.

“Um… Thank you for the ride, Minerva!”

The wyvern responded by sniffing Veyle, then nudging her head against the Fell Dragon.

“I knew you’d appreciate Minerva’s sensitive side,” Cherche commented as she jumped down. “Although it’s strange… She says your smell is quite familiar.”

“Ah, well… That⎼”

“Please, you must reconsider!”

The two turned to see the villages huddled together in a heated discussion. They surrounded a young man atop a wyvern, staring passively at the group. Veyle and Cherche exchanged a look before walking towards the group.

“I’m not fit to fight for anyone. No man can stop destiny.”

“But my son! He’s in danger! You’re the only one who could save him.”

Veyle squinted, recognizing the masked man atop his wyvern. She held back a gasp, keeping herself from alerting Cherche.

“Perhaps, we can help,” Cherche said as she approached the villages. “Unlike this man here, we do not give in to cowardice when there are those in need.”

“You… Wait…!”

Gerome’s eyes met Veyle’s, and the former tensed up.

“Please, Ma’am! A group of our youth left not too long ago to confront the poachers.”

“You’re in luck. As fate would have it, I came here to help set those poor wyverns free.”

“You’re a damn fool,” Gerome gritted his teeth before glancing up to the sky. “We’re leaving.”

Veyle raised her hand, but it was too late as Gerome snapped his reins, taking to the skies.

“How odd,” Cherche narrowed her lips. “Even with what he said, he’s heading towards the valley.”

“Veyle!!”

Veyle blinked before turning to see Morgan and Cynthia landing before her. The red-haired tactician waved to her friend.

“Was that who we think it was?”

“Yes, it’s him… but we don’t have time to talk! People are in danger!!”

“It appears you know of that man,” Cherche bowed her head. “Tell your manakete friend to meet us in the valley. We’ll go on ahead.”

“Gotcha, Miss Cherche!” Cynthia grinned before taking to the skies.

The wyvern rider waved off the two before turning to Veyle.

“Shall we depart, Miss Veyle?”

“Yes, let’s go!”

---

Fate was a cruel mistress.

Gerome knew of that, and yet he lost his composure at the sight of Cherche. The woman who would one day become his mother. It didn’t help that he saw them working alongside her.

He couldn’t bring himself to trust Morgan or any version of him. He wasn’t like Inigo, who was willing to give the amnesiac girl a chance. He couldn’t make the same mistake from before and trust the tactician.

Veyle may not be the same as Morgan, but Gerome couldn’t help but feel the urge to distance himself. Something about the girl reminded the lone rider of a moment from his past. A red-haired monster who blurred the line between enemy and savior. A mysterious man who saved his life as a child. Someone who exuded the aura of a heartless monster, conflicting with his heroic actions. 

He couldn’t explain why he decided to save the villagers who were fated to die. It was a fruitless effort, no matter what he did. A fact that was reinforced as he found himself surrounded and outnumbered by well-seasoned warriors. He stood as the last line of defense for the doomed villagers.

“Don’t tell me that’s it?”

The leader of the poachers stood with his mouth, laughing at the masked rider.

“Another foolish boy to add to the pile of corpses,” he pointed his spear. “Why fight for these mindless beasts? Why throw your lives away for something so trivial?”

“Is this it? I thought we had a chance when you came in… but it looks like we’re screwed either way.”

One of the villagers stood beside Gerome, his hands struggling to hold his sword.

“I only wish I got to taste Momma’s cooking one more time.”

“Naga… Anyone, please have mercy on us.”

He had nothing to say to ease the worries of these boys. It was likely they would die before any help would come. His only hope was that Cherche and those two girls would get the hint and stay out of this affair. He welcomed death, as long as Minerva could go free.

But that didn’t mean he’d go out without a fight.

“I gave you enough time to say your prayers. Men, kill that masked brat and the rest of these would-be heroes. Try to hold back on that wyvern… She may be an old hag, but she can still net us some coin from the empire!”

“Oh? You have connections with the empire, you say?”

Gerome blinked as he heard a familiar voice. Before he could react, a torrent of dark energy engulfed the approaching enemies.

“What in the!?”

“Alright, everyone! Those idiots are wide open! Time for a pincer formation! Elthunder!”

“Get busy dying, or get busy dying MORE! Taste justice’s steel!”

Gerome spun to see more poachers struck by lightning bolts, followed by a pegasus knight diving into the ground, leaping off her mount to fight the thugs. The chaos refused to stop, much to his chagrin. He stood there, mouth agape, as a dragon stomped on the ground, breathing fire as a wall between the poachers and the civilians.

Cherche landed before the group of men, smiling softly. Veyle sat behind Gerome’s mother, waving sheepishly.

“It appears you had a change of heart. You’re a kind young man.”

“Hmph… Shut up and get back to the fight. I wasn’t done yet.”

He shook off the shock, lifting his axe to the air.

“Alright, Minerva… Time for one last battle,” he whispered to his partner.

Notes:

Cherche has to be one of my favorite characters from Gen 1. I really love her supports and her design is just really beautiful. That has nothing to do with the chapter, I'm just really happy I get to involve her in this story. It's going to be fun to have her play an important role in babysitting this group.

Also, it might be just me, but I think it's a bit messed up that most of the enemies we fight in Gerome's paralogue are wyvern riders. It makes sense story-wise, but the setup of the chapter makes me feel for them and the villagers who worshiped them. Those poor Wyverns were forced to fight against their will, and there's no clear indication that we did anything to save them at the end. I wanted to lean more into that idea of the group liberating the wyverns in this interpretation of the chapter. I figure it'd be a nice change from doing a 1:1 of the paralogue.

Also, we get to learn a bit of Gerome's PoV on Veyle and Morgan. Just like Cherche, I'm a big fan of Gerome and his dark hero aesthetic. He has his misgivings about our two leads, but unfortunately, he can't get away from them that easily. One's a ball of energy, and the other wants to add all of Gen 2 to her collection of friends. That and there may or may not be the ticking time bomb of Cherche noticing his wyvern. Poor guy can't catch a break.

Chapter 36: Dragons and Wyverns Part 2

Summary:

Veyle and her friends emerge victorious over the poachers, but then the wyverns provide a surprise for the young Fell Dragon. Meanwhile, Cherche gets more than what she bargained for in learning the group's true identity.

“Woo! We kicked their ass!”

“Language, Morgan.”

“Hehe… sorry, Miss Cherche.”

Veyle giggled as she watched her friend jump and cheer. The battle ended as soon as it began, with the Poachers surrounded and subdued. Fortunately, the group wasn’t in trouble enough to need the bracelet. Veyle would want to do her best to keep the Emblems a secret from this world. How well she could perform that duty was still up in the air.

“Damn! You brats messed up our payday!”

One of the poachers growled as Madeline tied his hands. Veyle could safely say that he was the ringleader.

“Silence, villain! You should be grateful we stayed our blades!” Madeline shoved the poacher to the ground.

“Villain?! What am I doing that’s so wrong?! I’m no different than your riders controlling your mounts,” he glared at the Knight. “You damn kids know nothing about the real word!”

“Don’t compare yourself to us,” Cherche raised her axe. “I have no patience for those who harm precious children. Neither does Minerva.”

The younger Minerva hovered over the group of poachers, hunger in her eyes.

“Now, behave or I’ll allow Minerva to get an early supper,” Cherche said, smiling.

“Eeep!!”

“Boss Morristan, I’m scared!”

“They’re even scarier than the Empire!”

“Oh, right! The Empire!”

Morgan snapped her fingers and kneeled before the group of poachers huddled up.

“You’re with the Valmese army, aren’t you? We need some intel, and you’re going to help us!”

“We just have a deal with them! It’s the only way we can avoid conscription! I’ll take my chances with Wyverns over Walhart!”

“Interesting,” Morgan rubbed her chin. “You might have something worth digging into. Looks like we’re taking some prisoners!”

“I would prefer to end their lives,” Gerome approached the group with Cynthia following behind. “They were prepared to end the lives of those villagers. They don’t deserve mercy.”

“They’re disarmed and restrained,” Morgan frowned at the masked rider. “I don’t know how you do things with the others, but mother always told me only to kill when necessary. We’re not sinking to their level.”

“Hmph…”

“Gerome is such a grouchy pants,” Cynthia rolled her eyes. “We took those guys back to their families. They don’t appear too banged up, just frightened.”

“All’s well that ends well,” Inigo dusted his hands. “Poachers are defeated, the villagers are safe, and the wyverns are all safe and⎼”

A roar coming from above shattered the brief peace Veyle had. She spun to see a wyvern, almost twice the size of Minerva, flying towards them.

“Uh… Why does that Wyvern look pretty mad?” Cynthia smiled weakly. “It’s not going to try to eat us… r-right?”

“Oh dear,” Cherche placed a hand on her cheek. “I forgot to mention the big adults… It seems it finally broke free of its’ bindings during our fight.”

“That’s a good thing, right? So uh… Why is it coming right for us?”

“Oh crap, Oh crap!” Morgan shot up, flipping through her Elthunder tome. “We need to get out of here now!”

“Hey! What are you doing, you brats?!” Morristan shifted his body around. “Y-You said you’re not going to let us die, right?!”

“Uh… I said we wouldn’t kill you. Doesn’t mean we will save you,” she said while conjuring lightning.

“C’mon, that’s not funny! Please, we’ll turn our lives around! We’ll give you any information we have! Just don’t let us die!”

“I knew I should have been a baker,” one of Morristan’s men said with his head low.

“Alright, when I say on three, we’ll hit it hard and then make a break for it!”

Veyle took a deep breath, relaxing her mind despite the chaos going around. She didn’t feel right harming a misunderstood wyvern. It was likely scared and lashed out at those it assumed their captors. She thought back to her experience with Minerva and even further back during her time with Zephia, Ivy, and their partners.

“Morgan, wait. Let me try something!”

“Veyle?!”

The Fell Dragon jumped in front of everyone as the wyvern came within distance. She raised both hands, calmly shouting.

“Stop! We’re friends! Not enemies!”

The wyvern halted just as it reached striking distance. It sniffed the area around Veyle and landed before the girl. She smiled softly at the giant creature, petting its head.

“It’s okay… We’re not going to hurt you or the children,” she softly told the wyvern. “You don’t have to fight anymore.”

The giant wyvern appeared to have received the message, flapping its wings and taking to the sky. It roared once more, flying off, its form disappearing in the distance.

“H-How? You… By the Fell Dragon…”

She heard a loud thud, turning to see Morristan on the ground.

“That thing was going to eat us… I… I think I’m quitting the poaching game.”

“Veyle, what was that?!”

Morgan grabbed Veyle, shaking her shoulders.

“You can control wyverns?!”

“I… I don’t think that’s what I did. I just talked to it,” she smiled sheepishly.

“It seems Minerva’s nose was correct after all. You’re a special little girl, aren’t you?” Cherche raised an eyebrow. “I’m growing more curious about your group by the second. The same could be said for the gentleman in the mask.”

“Why me…” Gerome crossed his arms. “I’m not with⎼”

“You can cut the act, young man. I’m not so blind as to not notice… a wyvern that looks exactly like Minerva. She may be much older, but I could never forget her features.”

“Well… that’s…”

“I think the jig is up,” Morgan whispered to Veyle. “We might be in trouble… I think.”

“Well, you kids can tell me everything over supper. You all must be famished. For now, we should make haste lest another wild wyvern gets upset.”

“Hey, could you make something sweet for us?! I’ll tell you everything I know,” Morgan perked up. “Granted, I don’t know much, but still!”

Veyle shook off the anxiety, deciding to trust Cherche not to cause any issues for them.

“I could go for something spicy… if that’s ok⎼”

A soft roar interrupted Veyle, followed by the sounds of weak wings flapping. She blinked, turning to see a small wyvern flying towards her.

“You… You’re one of the baby wyverns,” she murmured. “What are you? You should get back to your family.”

The baby wyvern roared against before falling into Veyle’s arms.

“Oh! I got you, little one!”

“Oh goodness,” Cherche stood over Veyle’s shoulder. “That little one appears to be fond of you, and you didn’t need to bonk her!”

“W-Wait, what?!”

“Wait, you’re telling me Veyle got a wyvern companion from all of this? Oh, no fair!” Morgan pouted. “I want a baby wyvern too! Veyle, you better share custody!”

“I’m so lost…”

---

Veyle reached into her bag, pulling out the spices she brought from Elyos and Ylisse. She decided to use the spice bottle she received from Ivy during her visits to Elusia. She picked up the plate of roasted pheasant, dousing the meat with the Elusian spices with a wide smile. She stepped away from the campfire before walking past the group enjoying this quiet evening.

“Alright… I think that’s perfect.”

“Uh… Are you sure you’re not going to kill someone with that?” Nah frowned as Veyle sat beside her.

“You’re exaggerating,” she chuckled before turning to her new companion. “Here, little one. Dinner’s ready.”

The young child gleefully howled before shoving her face into the plate, accepting the spicy pheasant without hesitation.

“Huh… Neat,” Nah hummed.

Veyle wasn’t sure what to make of the baby wyvern approaching her. She wasn’t an expert on wyverns like Ivy or Zephia. Zephia also seemed to care for her mount, even sparing it from death after her defeat. Veyle knew that she had mage dragon blood in her veins, but she never considered that she, too, would have an affinity for the creatures like Zephia.

“Does this mean… I’m becoming more like Zephia?”

Veyle shook away that thought. She would do everything in her power to avoid that fate. She wouldn’t let her lifespan drive her to madness like it did to Zephia, even if it would hurt.

But that didn’t matter at the moment. She had to decide what to do with the baby wyvern. It wasn’t so simple that she could bring her along. One day, Veyle will return to Elyos, hopefully with Alear safe and sound. The baby wyvern would no doubt get homesick if she went with them.

“Oh dear… Cherche and Gerome are in an intense conversation. Do you think she’s going to think we’re crazy?”

Veyle turned to see Morgan and Madeline approaching her.

“I doubt it,” Madeline shook her head. “She doesn’t appear to be too difficult to deal with.”

“We’ll be fine, Morgan,” Veyle smiled softly. “It’s for the best, right? We can only hope Gerome can tell her everything… and maybe stay with us.”

“Well put, Lady Veyle.”

“Bah… When did I become the worrywart?” Morgan folded her hands behind her head. “What about you, Nah?”

“Honestly… I kinda envy Gerome. I still want to see my mother and tell her a lot of things,” Nah sighed. “Where’s Inigo and Cynthia?”

“Princess Cynthia fell asleep after finishing her meal,” Madeline folded her hands on her lap, incidentally mimicking Morgan. "It was her shift to watch the prisoners, but the Minervas decided to fill in for her." 

“Inigo was muttering something about his mother before running off somewhere,” Morgan hummed. “What do you think he’s doing? Do you think he finally got a poor girl to agree to a date?”

“Leave him be. I’m sure he’ll return before it’s too late,” Veyle. “Our group is getting bigger by the day.”

“Soon, we’ll get our own militia to rival the Shepherds!”

“I don’t think that’s possible,” Madeline deadpanned. “Morgan, you should know the dangers of acquiring a sizable force in Valm.

“You’re no fun, Madeline… You don’t act as cute as you look!”

“Cute?! S-Stop trying to give me praise, it’s not going to work on me!”

“Your blushing face says otherwise~” Morgan said in a singsong voice.

“Silence!”

“Those two are really close, huh?” Nah whispered to Veyle. “It almost feels like we’re being left in the dust…”

“Morgan deserves to be around someone her age,” Veyle smiled while petting her little companion. “It makes this journey more fun.”

“Hey, Hey… So, have you thought of a name for our new buddy?” Morgan turned back to the two dragons. “I think we should call her… Melady! No, wait! Hilda!”

“I’m more partial to Jill,” Madeline cleared her throat. “But it’s your choice at the end of the day, Lady Veyle.”

“The old married couple is right,” Nah smiled. “You should be the one to name them.”

“O-Old married couple…?”

“Hmm…” Veyle rubbed her chin. “I think there’s one name… that I like.”

She smiled at the baby wyvern, petting her head once more.

“Welcome to our group, Altena. I hope we can become great friends.”

---

“Time Travel… I never thought I’d wake up today to learn that it exists.”

Cherche hung her head low, sighing softly.

“So… You’re the rider of Minerva from the future,” she frowned. “I suppose I should be glad she survived for so long.”

“You know better than to doubt her abilities,” Gerome crossed his hands, staring passively at the former vassal.

“I feel you’re keeping things from me. I cannot fathom why Minerva would turn to you after my passing,” her lips form a thin line. “Please, tell me who you truly are.”

“No. My mission does not involve you, Cherche of Rosanne. I already said too much.”

Cherche grabbed the young boy’s hand as he stood up.

“Would you rather I get the truth from your Minerva?”

“...Tch.”

Gerome sat back up, shaking his head.

“Let me share a story. It’s about a boy who had loving parents, but only for a short time. His father vanished, and then his mother would constantly leave home to protect the innocent. People saw the boy's parents as heroes; at the very least, they held his mother in high regard for everything she did for Valm and Ylisse. The boy’s father wasn’t given the same luxury, especially after his disappearance.”

“Gerome…”

The masked rider clenched his jaw.

“The boy waited for his parents' return, but that day never arrived. Eventually, his mother’s wyvern returned, the only survivor of her last stand.”

“So… That makes you…”

“That boy didn’t want a hero… He wanted his mother back. He wanted to know why his father had to leave,” Gerome stood back up. “I hope that answers your question, Cherche.”

“I’m left with more questions… but I imagine you won’t answer them.”

No response. Cherche sighed before raising her head to smile at the young rider.

“I just have one thing to say, Gerome. Thank you for taking care of Minerva… and yourself. You have some wonderful friends.”

“I deserve no thanks… but today wasn’t a complete waste,” he averted his gaze. “Stay alive, Cherche.”

“I don’t plan on dying anytime soon… not when I have something… or someone to look forward to.”

Cherche left the conversation conflicted, but it gave her the resolve to do what she thinks is right. It was more than just Rosanne now. She had a group of young adults risking their lives all for their loved ones. She may only be a couple of years older, but someone has to be the adult.

Notes:

I was back and forth on this chapter. At first, I was going to drag the battle, but I think it was better to focus more on the rescuing Wyverns part. I did mess around with the lore of Elyos and its dragons, namely, Mage Dragons. I wanted to play around with how Zelestia/Zephia managed to tame wyverns and why Manaketes like Nah/Nowi can reclass to them in Awakening. It is a bit silly to have a dragon riding a dragon, but I did want to write in a connection with Veyle's Mage Dragon heritage and her affinity with wyverns.

Also, I just wanted to have Morgan and Veyle have another family member since Sommie is too busy with the Ylisse parties. It was a random idea, but I do think it'd be nice to throw in some neat original stuff for this group. I hope you all enjoyed the little references to wyvern riders I've made. It only felt right to continue Cherche's tradition of naming wyverns after other riders in the series. I landed on Altena mainly because Veyle's family situation is a bit similar to Altena's. Also, I think it'd be neat to give Veyle a connection to Genealogy since she mirrors Julia. A bit of a stretch, I know. I did have a bit of fun with having Morgan and Madeline suggest riders they'd have more of an affinity with.

Does Hilda count as a Wyvern Rider? I have no idea, but Three Hopes counts her as one, so y'know.

And wow, after so many chapters, one of the Gen 1 characters finally learn about their future children. Cherche wasn't someone I had in mind. At first, I was going to have Robin, Lissa/Maribelle, or Tharja learning of their child first, but I figured it'd be difficult for Gerome to keep silent around Cherche given the Minerva-shaped elephant in the room.

Next time, I think we'll check in on our Red Fell Dragon and her current state. I can't forget to write about the other two, even if Veyle/Morgan have the spotlight for now. Thank you all for reading this or any of my stories. It always makes my day whenever I see these fics read by anyone.

Chapter 37: Scarred Hearts

Summary:

As Ylisse and Plegian tend to the scars left by war, bonds deepen between the warriors who survived.

Lissa frowned after she removed the bandages wrapped around Alear’s head. Her fears were confirmed as she noticed the state of her wounds. She hovered a hand over the left side of the swordwoman’s face, tracing a finger along the scar formed across her eye.

“...I’m sorry, Alear. We could have kept this from becoming a scar if we had found you sooner,” she sighed. “That scary-looking priest did a good job with a lack of mend and recover staves at least. Your vision shouldn’t be impacted, at least.”

“I see,” Alear said with no change in her expression. “I deserve this for not being strong enough.”

“I can’t believe you got hurt this bad because of Gangrel’s bounty,” the princess pouted. “It’s not fair…!”

She pulled away from the swordswoman’s face, shaking her head. It was a bittersweet victory, knowing that Emmeryn was still in a coma.

“From what Cordelia told me, I’m surprised you survived all that. Your right arm and left leg are broken, your ribs were shattered, and you lost an inhuman amount of blood!”

“Just tell me how long it’d be for me to recover,” Alear tilted her head. “I need to go to Ferox port… and acquire a boat.”

“Nuh uh! Nope! You’re not leaving Ylisstol and this house until I say so!”

“Heal me again, then.”

“We’ve done enough with healing magic. If we heal you again, it will ruin the healing process. Your body will become too reliant on the magic, and you’d be more prone to injury,” Lissa flicked the stoic swordswoman in the head. “You need to heal naturally, dummy.”

“That hurts,” Alear rubbed her head, staring blankly at Lissa.

“You’d need weeks' worth of rest. Maybe even a month. If I find you grabbing a sword during this time, I’ll put a nasty frog in your shirt!”

“Frogs are harmless.”

“Alear! Stay. Still. I’ll drag you to your bed if I have to,” Lissa flexed her arms. “I’ve been training with Lon’qu and that weird blonde kid! I can totally kick your butt now.”

“...If that is what you wish,” Alear closed her eyes. “I won’t leave.”

“You mean it?”

“I mean it.”

Lissa exhaled softly and patted the red swordswoman on the shoulder.

“Thanks… I just don’t want anything else to happen to my friends. I almost lost my sister and I…”

“You’ve gotten stronger, Lissa,” Alear said, smiling faintly. “I’m glad…”

“Wow… I didn’t expect to see a smile from you,” Lissa hummed before grinning. “You noticed, huh? I’ve been training with the axe for some time! Now no one will call me delicate anymore.”

“Chrom is lucky to have you… I don’t understand family that well,” Alear furrowed her eyebrows.

“But you’re still looking for your sister, right? That has to count for something!”

“Maybe…”

The red swordswoman went silent, leaving Lissa to perform the remainder of her checkup. She wasn’t fond of having Alear away from the public eye, but she understood why it must be done. She didn’t have to like it, either way.

“Well, we’re finished for now. I know it’s tough, being here alone. Do you want me to bring you anything from the castle?”

“I’ll be fine. I just sleep… It’s all I can do.”

“Jeez… I need to give Robin a piece of my mind. She should take better care of her guests.”

“I’m already a burden to her. I don’t want to cause more issues…”

“You two are friends! Best friends, even! Best friends rely on each other!” Lissa flicked Alear’s head once more. “She wouldn’t shut up about you. I’m surprised you two weren’t the ones getting married instead of my dumb brother.”

“Ow,” Alear deadpanned. “...Best friends? Us?”

“Well, duh. Robin cares a lot about you! Same with Chrom and the rest of us!”

“...I don’t deserve her kindness,” she averted her gaze from Lissa. “She’s a good person… I’m not.”

“Do I have to flick you again?!”

“Lissa.”

Alear turned back to Lissa, her lips curled downward.

“...If I told you I’m a monster, would you believe me? I’ve done things I’m not proud of, harmed more than I have helped, and… I cannot coexist with humanity.”

Lissa rubbed her chin, thinking about Alear’s strange words. She wanted to tell her she was being ridiculous, but she could see the sincerity in her eyes. Alear truly struggled to see the good in her.

“If you weren’t a good person, you wouldn’t have saved Maribelle,” she sighed. “Alear… I don’t know what you’ve gone through, but I’ll continue to believe in you.”

She reached over, patting the swordswoman on the shoulder.

“If you can’t believe in yourself, leave it to me! I’ll bring you back to the side of good even if I have to drag you kicking and screaming.”

“Lissa… You’re a strong princess,” Alear nodded. “Thank you… for being my friend. I owe you.”

“I should be thanking you for all you’ve done,” Lissa beamed. “If you want to make it up to me, I could use some advice on guys!”

“Guys…?”

“Yeah, I want Lon’qu to see me as more than just a princess he needs to protect. Do you have any tips?”

Alear responded with a confused look, her eyebrows drawn together, and her lips turned downwards.

“I don’t get it… What do you mean by that… ‘more than just a princess’?”

“...Forget it. I forgot that you’re… you.”

---

Robin wasn’t happy that she could not stay by Alear’s side for most of the day. She swore to be there as a friend, and yet her workload kept her shackled. The war may be over, but the Shepherds were still needed in these uncertain times. Bandits and Risen still plagued the lands, making her duties as a tactician still required.

It didn’t help that she also took the burden of being Chrom’s assistant as he was thrust into the position of Exalt. He claimed it was only temporary until the day his sister would wake. Unfortunately, the public didn’t share the same sentiments, and rumors began to spread. Now, she began to understand Frederick’s concerns for Alear. She still didn’t like the idea of hiding her, but she would prefer to protect her from damage done by Gangrel’s bounty if she could.

Today, she participated in a meeting between Chrom and an orange-haired man. She would normally not think too much about such things, but then the man’s profession was revealed.

“I’m not sure how I feel about a criminal casually visiting the castle,” Chrom frowned at the thief. “Gaius, was it? Cordelia and Zelestia had spoken of your actions during the war.”

“I try to be an upstanding citizen whenever I can,” Gaius folded his hands behind his head. “Besides, I’m not here as a thief, I’m here as an envoy.”

“An envoy? How did a thief become an envoy?” Robin tilted her head.

“Beats me,” He shrugged. “I’m here on behalf of Lady Aversa.”

“Aversa?!” Chrom shot to his feet.

“Chrom,” Robin placed a hand on his shoulder. “Let him explain himself.”

“Easy there, blue. We’re not here for a fight. You should relax since it’s thanks to my bosses that your little red-haired friend is alive.”

“I can’t deny that… I heard of your efforts from Cordelia and Zelestia,” Chrom sighed before sitting back down. “Now, what does Aversa want from us? Last I heard, she was Gangrel’s right hand.”

“She had a change of heart,” Gaius held up a lollipop. “She has taken a liking to our boss and decided to take a stand against the Mad King.”

“Just like that? I’ve heard horror stories of that woman… and now you’re telling me she had a change of heart?” Chrom tapped his foot.

“It’s a bit of a long story, but that’s not why I’m here,” the thief shoved the piece of candy into his mouth. “Plegia’s without a king, so times are uncertain for the nation. Still, the Lady wants to build strong relations with the Exalt.”

Gaius used his free hand to slide a letter towards Chrom and Robin.

“This is how much reparations she can pull off before the next King is crowned. We already have one of our own sending the same message to Ferox.”

Chrom grabbed the piece of paper, scanning its contents. Robin leaned over his shoulder to read along with him. Her eyes widened after reading the amount written down.

“That much?! I knew Plegia’s coffers were huge but…!”

“This feels too good to be true,” Chrom’s lips formed a thin line. “I imagine Aversa wants something in return… Why else would she do this?”

“Ah… You got me,” Gaius held up his hands. “It’s less about our lady and more about my boss. He wants to meet with the Exalt and figured it’s best to get in your good graces.”

“Who is this boss of yours? Another Plegian official?”

“Not… necessarily,” the thief frowned. “I can’t speak for the man, but he stresses that we have no intentions of becoming your enemy.”

“Why didn’t he come here himself?”

“He’s a bit shy,” Gaius shrugged. “He wants to confirm your good intentions before meeting you all.”

“I feel it should be the other way around… How can we trust the man?” Robin asked on Chrom’s behalf.

“It’s all because of him that we were able to save Red. His quick thinking was what saved the girl’s life. I’m sure the little lady can vouch for him… At least, that’s what he told me.”

“He helped save Alear? You’re saying this man is an acquaintance of hers?”

“Something like that. So do we have a deal?”

Robin rubbed her chin, debating whether she should trust this man. It seemed all too good to be true. However, she couldn’t help but think about the relationship between Alear and the man who helped save her. There’s also Marth, a red-haired mercenary, and the Plegian mage seen with her. The swordswoman kept silent about the battle and the cause of her injuries, refusing to answer many of Maribelle and Lissa’s questions.

“Alright, I’ll do it.”

She blinked before noticing Chrom agreeing to Gaius’ proposal.

“Chrom? Wait, are you sure we should do this?”

“Ylisse owes Alear a debt… even if they’re not aware. She risked her life for my homeland, so it’s the least I could do. Sorry, my friend.”

“Ugh… You’re a handful, you know that? I wish you’d focus on important things like your wedding.”

“S-Sumia will understand,” Chrom blushed. “It’s just a meeting… It shouldn’t take too much from our schedules.”

“Good. We’re all on the same page here,” Gaius stood up. “I’ll send a message to our boss soon. For now, I have something to take care of…”

“Oh?” Chrom raised an eyebrow. “I hope it’s not anything illegal.”

“It’s nothing like that. I just… want to fulfil a promise to a certain knight,” Gaius rubbed the back of his head. “Totally unrelated, but do you know where I can find a certain red-haired pegasus knight?”

“...It seems you’re not the only one helplessly in love, Chrom.” Robin nudged Chrom with her elbow.

“Oi… It’s not like that. We’re just… discussing things,” Gaius sighed. “Never mind, I’ll go find her myself!”

“C-Can’t a man be excited for his wedding day!?”

Robin chuckled, watching the two men become flustered messes. At least it was a nice change of pace from her usual work.

---

“Took you long enough to return to us.”

Rafal had only just sat down after days of travel. His body had only just fallen on the soft bed. He finally got away from that half-breed girl and Zelestia’s overbearing energy. He was nowhere close to finding a dragonstone, but it didn’t matter. Gaius and Gregory were speaking with the two leaders of Ylisse and Ferox, respectively.

Gregory managed to recover from his wounds, but it seemed he couldn’t stay away from the performer he escorted. Rafal didn’t care about such things as long as he did his duties.

For now, Rafal needed to feast on more confections and regain his mental energy to tackle his alliance with Chrom the Hero and Khan Falvia. He’d need their help to recover a dragonstone or give him a failsafe for when that hooded monster would show herself.

The plan was to rest… until a certain shaman stood over him. It was to be expected, given that he was a visitor to her place of residence.

“What on earth do you want now, Tharja?” Rafal pinched the bridge between his eyes. “I’m tired.”

“I’m not happy with you, leader. You left without saying anything to me,” she narrowed her eyes. “Why do you get to go on all these adventures, and I’m stuck babysitting a dragon and a drunkard mercenary?”

“Can it wait, please? I had a long week… and the last thing I need is your antics.”

“Give me one good reason why I shouldn’t curse you?”

“Aversa not killing you isn’t enough incentive?”

“You’re insufferable.”

“The feeling’s mutual.”

Silence. Rafal maintained eye contact for what seemed like minutes before sighing and sitting upright.

“...Can’t be helped. It appears I can’t let you out of my sight.”

“You’re too kind,” Tharja deadpanned.

“Come,” he patted the space beside him. “I believe now’s the right time. I haven’t forgotten my promise.”

Tharja raised an eyebrow before sitting beside him. He would have preferred for her not to be too close, but he won’t complain.

“Now’s the time for me to tell you everything. Will that be sufficient payment for my boarding?”

“Truly? I assumed you had no intention of fulfilling the promise.”

“Perhaps, but I know better than to cross the greatest dark mage in all of Plegia,” Rafal shrugged.

“...Buttering me up won’t help you,” Tharja averted her eyes. “Are you certain?”

“Yes. You’re… important to this group, to me. I want to make sure you’re satisfied. If I need to share my pitiful past, so be it.”

Rafal exhaled softly, his gaze drifting towards the window and the evening skies.

“It all starts with a weakling dragon… and the sister he cared for above all else.”

Notes:

Sorry for the wait. I was a bit busy last week and I didn't have much time for this. I still have much to write for this story, and I'm grateful for the patience.

While I didn't intend for this fic to be romance-focused, I figured to have this chapter focus on the bonds slowly forming between many of our characters. I do think it's a good time to start building up the pairings for Lucina and co's parents. Also, I feel it's time to start building up Rafal's relationship with Tharja before a certain Archer nosedives back into his life. Although it appears Alear is a bit confused and has nothing to provide for her friends and their romantic woes. It makes you think about how either version of Fell!Alear managed to have Morgan in the future.

Speaking of Alear, you might have noticed she suffered a lasting injury from the battle with Risen Chrom. I've been debating often, even before the climax of Act 1, on whether I'd give Alear a scar or something to show the consequences of that battle. I decided to go with it since I do want to show the divergence this Alear is going through compared to her canon counterpart. If you're wondering if this scar extends to Future Timeline Alear or the Divine Dragon Alear, you'd just need to read to find out.

Chapter 38: Recovery and Warnings

Summary:

Lucina ponders her next step after reuniting with her cousin and gathering three more special allies. As she keeps moving forward, she receives a foreboding warning. Morgan, a traitor to both the Shepherds and Grima, searches for a way to blaze his own path and save his mother.

“So… we’re missing your sister, Gerome, Inigo, Nah, Yarne, and Laurent?”

Severa listed each name on her fingers, resting under the shade of a great oak tree. Lucina stood a distance away, pacing back and forth.

“Kjelle was spotted in a Ferox town, but I’m unsure if she remains there,” Lucina frowned. “I do worry for everyone’s safety, especially Cynthia’s.”

“That idiot will be fine,” Severa waved her hand. “As long as she doesn’t hurl herself into every fight… Erm… Actually, you might be right to worry about her.”

Severa wasn’t too fond of the younger princess’s attitude, but it wasn’t like she wanted her to get hurt. She just wouldn’t admit that to her face. She could already imagine the smug look on Cynthia's face if she heard such words from her.

“Gerome and Inigo might be easy to pin down,” she continued. “Mr. Grumpy only returned to set Minerva free in Wyvern’s Valley. Inigo, you could find just about anywhere where there are women.”

“Alas! We’re in quite the bind,” Owain leaped in front of the two. “Our boon companions are nowhere to be found. Lucina’s Strike Force must be reunited-”

“We’re not calling ourselves that!” Severa snapped at him. “Also, why are you still here?! What happened to following Brady’s lead and being a momma’s boy?”

“Are you kidding?! There’s no way a hero would deny the pleas of a mysterious, beautiful maiden!” He held a hand over his face, posing.

“What? Are you…? Damn it, Corrin!”

Severa growled at the ring on her. Emblem Corrin appeared in front of the group, smiling sheepishly.

“What did you say to him?! Did you seduce Owain?!”

“What? No! I was just… telling Odin… Erm… Owain, about how much he reminds me of an old friend and his daughter,” Corrin played with her fingers. “I did say it’d be fun if he could join us.”

“Oh, goodie… Just when our group was free of dorks, you show up to fill the spot,” Severa pinched the bridge between her eyes.

Owain took the reveal of the Emblems well, a bit too well if one would ask Severa. She thought about chalking it up to him being a weirdo, but he wasn’t the least bit surprised when seeing Corrin and the others. 

“Severa, play nice with my cousin,” Lucina chuckled. “Owain’s strength would be greatly appreciated. I’m sure Alear wouldn’t mind if we trusted him with Edelgard and her friends.”

“Not sure if I’d use the words ‘friends’, Princess.”

Severa frowned as a trio of spirits appeared before the three youths. She knew the group was no longer enemies, but wasn’t too fond of the Archer who lodged an arrow into her back.

“I’m all for becoming friends, but Their Highnesses might not be so willing,” Claude, the bowman, folded his hands behind his head.

“Nonsense,” Dimitri crossed his arms with a furrowed brow. “We’re willing to be friendly… as long as the conversation topic doesn’t pertain to our world.”

“You two are giving these people the wrong impression,” Edelgard sighed. “We’ve discussed this for many years now… Our status holds no meaning in Elyos or this world.”

“Do we have to bring them along?” Severa glanced at Lucina. “I don’t like the look on some of them. Well, mostly the asshole who shot me in the back!”

“You wound me, Severa,” Claude chuckled. “I thought we buried the hatchet, already.”

“We did, but I still don’t trust you…”

Severa had only known these three for some time, and she could tell something was strange about them. It may have something to do with the fact that there are three of them in one of those bracelets. She couldn’t quite place a finger on it.

“We’re aware of the awful deeds we’ve performed while controlled by the corrupted Chrom,” Edelgard placed a hand on her chest. “We intend to redeem ourselves as fellow Emblems. We know not what brought us to this realm, but we intend to fight in Queen Alear’s name as we did before.”

“Speaking of the Divine Dragon…” Dimitri rubbed his chin. “How did we return to normal? From what we were told, that red-haired girl isn’t a Divine Dragon. Only Divine Dragons could cleanse us of the Fell Dragon’s corruption.”

“That’s a good question… A shame we were out cold after the battle,” Claude scratched his head. “Maybe this world’s Divine Dragon helped us out?”

“I doubt Naga was present during our battle,” Lucina frowned. “I apologize… I wish we had the answers.”

“Eh, don’t worry about it,” the bowman smiled. “We’ll figure out the answer sooner or later…”

“So, what’s the plan now, Lucina?” Severa turned to the Princess. “I doubt we’re going to do nothing while Ms. Gloomy is recovering, are we?”

“I want to find the others… if possible. We’ll need to be prepared for when the Grimeal will strike. We may need to face Morgan in the future as well.”

“I’ll be ready… but will you be? What if your dad-”

“I will be ready,” Lucina clenched her jaw. “I won’t let the future repeat itself.”

Severa sighed and stood up from her resting spot. She placed both hands on her leader’s shoulders, nodding.

“Well, you’re not alone, okay? You have me, Owain, and Noire… Wait, where is that girl?”

“She went on a supply run,” Lucina responded. “I’ll go check on her. She has been a bit quiet recently ever since we left Alear and that strange man.”

“Yeah, I can’t buy that guy being her dad… The guy’s such an asshole,” Severa scoffed. “You might be able to get to her, Lucina.”

“We shall hold the fort, cousin!” Owain gestured towards himself with his thumb. “None shall harm Lady Corrin and Edelgard!”

“Owain, I told you before… I do not need another person to hover over me,” Edelgard sighed, shaking her head. “You should be grateful Hubert isn’t an Emblem.”

“Hey, no love for us?” Claude chuckled. “Don’t worry. Dimitri and I will be in charge of watching our little ball of anger. Ain’t that right, Princeling?”

“Naturally. As the Crown Prince of Faerghus, I shall keep Ms. Severa safe.”

“Ugh…”

Severa groaned as Lucina left her alone with the Emblems and Owain. She knew it was going to be a long journey with this group.

---

“We have three or… five Emblems with us currently,” Lucina crossed her arms. “Where does that leave us?”

“I can’t be certain of the amount. There are twelve of us, thirteen if you count Alear… Erm, the future version of her,” Emblem Lucina spoke within her counterpart’s mind. “As for the Bracelets, I have no idea how many there are. It’s possible Corrin and I are the only rings from our timeline.”

“That’s quite troubling to hear,” Lucina frowned, her gaze focused on the road laid before. “Morgan went off with one of Edelgard’s allies… and the Hero King is… still trapped in Alear’s possession.”

“Marth will be okay,” her counterpart reassured her. “His place is at Alear’s side.”

“I get that… but I don’t like the idea of my ancestor being corrupted by that red aura. It’s bad enough that Father...”

“Arf!”

Lucina blinked, noticing Sommie standing in front of the Princess. Once again, the little one has reappeared as if it were barely an inconvenience.

“Sommie? What are you doing here, little buddy? You’ve been quite the help, but you must want to return to your home,” Lucina knelt to Sommie, petting the small creature.

“Arf! Arf!!”

Sommie responded cheerfully before trotting across the open roads, following the path towards the upcoming fork. The little one ran in the direction opposite to the nearby town. Lucina remembered that monsters were active in this area of Ylisse when she was growing up.

“Wait, Sommie!” Lucina sprinted after her little friend. “That’s not a safe place for you!”

“Arf!”

Sommie showed no signs of stopping, leaving an exasperated Lucina to continue her pursuit. The little creature continued to run until it arrived in front of a bridge leading to the northern territories of Ylisse.

“Sommie, that’s dangerous… We mustn’t⎼”

Lucina blinked as she noticed a hooded figure standing on the bridge, leaning against the handrail. Their gaze remained fixated on the calm river resting below.

“Who…? Wait, Sommie⎼”

Sommie barked before trotting towards the hooded figure. Lucina jogged after her friend, hoping to keep it from bothering this traveler. She scooped the small creature into her arms, frowning at it.

“What did I say, Sommie? You can’t come through here… You’d get hurt.”

Sommie whimpered in response, likely remorseful for the stress they placed on Lucina.

“Apologies, Traveler. We’ll leave you be.”

“It’s quite alright,” a woman’s voice came from the hooded traveler. “The little one and I have talked at length before. Thank you for entertaining our friend.”

“You know of Sommie…? How did you learn of its name?”

The woman glanced at Lucina, her face obscured by the hood, struggling to contain her long blue hair. Something about the woman’s speech was familiar, but she couldn’t quite place a finger on it.

“That’s not important,” she said while stepping away from the handrail. “Apologies, but I must be off. There’s something I need to do.”

“Erm… Have we met before?”

No response. The woman turned to walk past Lucina and Sommie. However, just as the woman brushed shoulders with her…

“The barrier between worlds is shattering. A threat looms over this realm,” she whispered to Lucina. “Find the scattered Emblem Rings and Bracelets. Find them and close the Outrealm Gates. You’re this realm’s and many others’ last hope.”

“What⎼”

Lucina barely had the chance to react. She spun to confront the woman but found herself alone on the bridge with Sommie still in her arms.

“Arf…!”

“What was that?”

She wasn’t sure what to make of the warnings or the mystery woman’s identity. So much happened that she couldn’t keep up. Even her Emblem counterpart was unable to answer her questions. After a few moments of contemplation, she took a deep breath before resuming the search for Noire.

---

Morgan believed his resolve was firm and unwavering. He betrayed Lucina and the others, accepting their scorn and hatred with a stride. He was prepared to end their lives or to have his life end by their hands. He would throw away his principles just to be with his Mother and Master. He'd stain his hands completely Red if it meant he could go back to being family. 

Unfortunately, he was mistaken. He never had the resolve to be Grima’s strongest soldier. If he couldn’t stop his father, what chance did he have of fighting for Grima to the bitter end?

“No… I’m not giving up,” Morgan shook his head, clearing his thoughts as he sat in the dark alleyways. “If I give up now… I would be failing Father. I must keep my promise to him.”

He knew it would mean his death. He understood it would be an impossibility. However, he couldn’t stop until his mother was saved. Robin would not go down in history as a villain. He'd give his life to make that dream a reality. 

“But… What can I do? Grima has branded me a traitor… and the Risen King is still at her side,” He tapped his arm. “Validar shouldn’t be an issue… His faith will be his undoing. I can't involve Lucina or Father. I don't deserve their help. I should-”

Morgan stopped his thought process as he noticed a light in the corner of his eye. He glanced to his left, spotting the red light on the ground. The former tactician stood up, approaching the source of the light, a red stone with a foreign symbol.

“What is this…? I don’t remember this insignia from anywhere,” he murmured before lifting the stone.

“Mhm…”

Soft snoring broke Morgan’s concentration. He could have sworn he found a safe place in Plegia to hide from the Grimeal. He turned to the source of the snoring, his eyes widened as he noticed the sleeping individual on the ground.

“Wait… Who are… you?”

Notes:

So, how about that new FEH banner? Both Past Alears look so good! I'm looking forward to what Forging Bonds will bring. I might add some of it to this story if we learn more new things about the Red Alears.

Anyway, this chapter is a bit of a doozy. We end off the mini-arc showing the aftermath of Act 1 and everyone's state on the Plegia/Ylisse side of the continent. Also, you get a look at the setup for Act 3 of this story. It may be a bit early, but I do believe this is a necessary setup since Act 2 is more focused on Morgan and Veyle. I do have some plans for the future plots, and Act 3 will most likely be the final arc of this story. Fortunately, we're a bit away from that point, so we don't need to say goodbye to Past Alear just yet.

Also, here's a belated birthday present for the Morgans with this chapter. Grimeal!Morgan's character arc is going to be a fun one to write. He may not have many allies, but that won't stop him from saving his Mother from her grim fate. Although he might have a few more pressing matters at the moment. Next chapter, we'll get right back to the other Morgan and her adventure with Veyle and the others.

Chapter 39: Yarne meets the Red Demon (?)

Summary:

Yarne and his newfound group of allies come across a peculiar rumor of a relic said to rival the feared Red Demon.

“Hey, Bunny dude!”

Yarne felt a pit forming in his stomach. If his bunkmate was calling for him, it could only mean one thing.

“Captain Gyral’s calling for us!” Jamie grabbed his ally’s arm. “No backing out of this meeting, friend!”

“I can’t!” Yarne blurted out. “I’m uh… sick! Yes, that’s right! Tell the Captain that I’m too sick to join the frontlines.”

“No can do,” Jamie dragged the Taguel off. “Sorry, pal. Captain’s orders.”

“Extinction… here I come,” Yarne’s shoulders slumped.

“Don’t be so dramatic! You’re with one of the strongest mercenary companies in the land!”

He wasn’t sure if the claims were true, but they were the only group who didn’t try to skin him alive since arriving in this timeline. It was bad enough that he was separated from his friends and just barely survived against Grima and his minions. He could still remember his last encounter with a certain Grimeal Mage.

Yarne followed the rest of the Stonewall Knights as they huddled together outside, awaiting their captain’s arrival. A middle-aged man stood in front of the group of warriors, his posture and behavior exuding the aura of a man with authority.

“Attention, Stonewall Knights! We’ve made a foothold in Valm, offering our aid in these troubling times. Walhart seeks to absorb the entire continent, and these undead monstrosities continue to be an annoyance. Unfortunately, I was informed recently that we have a new threat!”

“A n-new threat?! Don’t tell me… Grima is here?!” Yarne whispered to himself. “Oh no… Oh no… and I haven’t begun to find mother! Is the Taguel race doomed?!”

“Rumors are circulating of a Red Demon appearing in Plegia, slaughtering scores of soldiers, regardless of alliance,” Gyral continued. “This monster looks like a human girl with red hair, but is far from one. She managed to take down armies single-handedly and bring ruin wherever she walked! This is not a threat to take lightly!”

“But Captain!” Jamie raised his hand.”You said this demon was spotted in Plegia, right? Why should we be afraid of a demon across the seas?”

“Rumor has circulated… that the Demon may come for Walhart next,” Gyral’s voice silenced the growing murmurs. “We must prepare for that Demon to invade this land. Walhart and the Red Demon fighting will bring ruin to this entire continent!”

“...Red Demon? That doesn’t line up with the future,” Yarne frowned. “But… Could it be related to… that guy?”

He had only met the man once, when searching for Nah in their ruined timeline. He was swarmed by Risen, the closest he has been to death and extinction. Yarne would have given up that day if it weren’t for an enigmatic swordsman.

“I’m not dead…? I’m not dead!”

He felt around this body, checking for any life-threatening wounds… or to confirm that he wasn’t a ghost.

“You should be careful.”

Yarne’s ears perked up at the dull voice coming from nearby. He turned to see a young man with fiery red hair, adorned in black. Instincts screamed at him to run away from such a scary-looking individual, but he caught a melancholy scent from the man.

“You… You saved me?”

The man glanced at Yarne, revealing a stoic face.

“Your dragon friend is safe, do not worry,” he said, no emotion in his voice. “I will make sure she returns safely. Return to your friends.”

Yarne didn’t know what to make of that man or his reasons for keeping Nah with him. Nah told Yarne that the man was a friend of hers, A friend who wished to remain anonymous from the others.

It couldn’t be the same person as the Demon, he thought. He appeared aloof and dangerous, but Yarne felt comfortable enough to let Nah remain in his company for as long as she wanted. If only he could thank him for everything he has done for his endangered kindred spirit.

“But! We will not falter against this Demon! We will be prepared for her, Walhart, those cowards from the Riders of Dawn, and even the world! That’s how resolute our bond is!”

Gyral paced back and forth, his voice loud but stalwart.

“We have come across rumors of a relic filled with immense power! We shall acquire that relic for the Stonewall Knights!” Gyral pointed at Yarne. “Yarne!”

“Huh?! What did I do?!”

“You and your nose are in charge of this operation! You will lead the expedition!”

“Eep!! Are you insane?! It’s always the leader who is targeted first!”

“Now’s not the time to get cold feet, boy! Do you want to survive the coming storm?!”

Gyral approached Yarne, raising his voice with every syllable.

“Yes, sir!”

“I can’t hear you!”

“SIR, YES, SIR!!” Yarne saluted, tears forming in the corner of his eyes.

Gyral smiled at the taguel before patting him on the back.

“You’re becoming a man, Yarne. Even if you’re part… rabbit,” The mercenary leader turned to the others. “We’ll make sure that Red Demon regrets the day she was born!”

The rest of the Stonewall Knights cheered as Yarne felt an impending doom. It may be a simple errand to recover a relic, but he had a bad feeling. He could only pray that he’s wrong… or that whoever’s out there is merciful for an endangered species.

“Goodbye, cruel world… I leave everything to you… Yarne of the present timeline,” He murmured somberly.

“Hey!” Gyral snarled, “Quit your mumbling and get going!”

“Eep!!”

---

Yarne has pride in his Taguel heritage, so it’d make sense for him to be frustrated at the idea of his allies seeing him as just his abilities. He knew Gyral and the Stonewall Knights didn’t have any ill intent in their assumptions, but he really wished they used him for something more suited to him. He’d make a great scout for helping others flee the battlefield!

At least, that’s what he wanted to tell himself.

“Do you guys think the chief’s talking out of his ass?” Jamie kicked his feet while still on the rock.

“I mean it’s pretty obvious,” Dean rolled his eyes. “You mean to tell me there’s a red-haired dame with the power to wipe armies? I think the chief made one too many trips to the taverns.”

“I don’t know…” Allen crossed his arms. “I heard letters from my cousin that he saw the Red Demon. He said the girl dismantled many criminal groups, defeated scores of plegians, and threatened the Exalt into submission. He even said the girl took a Plegian mage captive and ate him!”

“Now, you’re just making crap up,” Jamie sighed before glancing at the appointed leader. “What do you think, Yarne?”

“Huh? I don’t know if she exists,” Yarne sniffed the air.

“What? You’re the biggest wuss in the Stonewall Knights, and you’re not trembling in fear?!”

“I-I’m not a wuss! Also, please shut up! I’m trying to find the relic!” He snapped at the group of men.

“Alright, alright,” Dean held up his hands. “Let’s get this over with. I heard a rumor the Riders of Dawn made nice with the Valmese empire… We ought to be careful.”

“We’ll be fine,” Jamie shrugged. “We’ve kicked their asses plenty of times. Who cares if they have a few Imperial soldiers backing them? Once we get that relic, they’re done.”

Yarne didn’t pay attention to the rest of the conversation, pushing past the scents of the manspawns to search for anything peculiar. He cleared his mind of all other thoughts, relying on his nose to show him the way.

“I smell something… weird in the direction of that fort,” Yarne turned to the other men. “Should we go back and inform-”

“No time for that. If the relic’s there, we’ll need to beat those Riders of Dawn bastards to it!” Jamie shot up to his feet. “We’ll get on Gyral’s good side if we return to base with our secret weapon!”

“I agree,” Allen chimed in. “I don’t want to become a demon’s meal. We need to act fast!”

“What?! No, we don’t! Hey, come back…!”

What was the point of being named the leader if you were outvoted? Yarne believed that an otherworldly presence was punishing him for his past life. He failed to stop the group of Knights, begrudgingly following them in their march towards the abandoned fort. He stood behind the group, doing everything he could to avoid being the first one taken out.

“It looks like one of Roseanne’s old forts,” Dean said as they approached the front gates. “Should be abandoned. 'Surprised those bandits haven’t beaten us to the punch.”

“Like I said, it’s the Red Demon!” Allen grimaced. “She might have gotten to the bandits of this continent, too!”

“You idiot. There’s no such thing as a Red Demon.” Dean groaned. “I’m going on ahead. I’m going to lose it if I need to listen to Allen and Yarne pissing their pants.”

“Wait..! Are you stupid?! The last thing we should do is split up!”

“No, Dean has the right idea. We’ll need to cover all bases,” Jamie stabbed his lance to the ground. We’ll each take an area and spread out.”

Yarne frowned as the three men entered the old fort, splitting off into the different sections of the immense area.

“Alright… It’s not a big deal… I mean, what’s the chance of an enemy ambush, huh?” He paced back and forth. “I’ll just use my nose to find the relic, get out, and live to fight another day. Good? Good.”

He sniffed the air, ignoring the scent of humans to hone in on the one he had found earlier. The young Taguel transformed before sprinting into the old fort, following the scent to the best of his ability. He didn’t see the others on his way inside, but thought little of it.

“Where is it? Where is it?” He said as he entered a new wing, his form struggling to move through the tight corridors. “I want to get back to the base. I want… to get back to finding mother.”

Yarne knew how much of a coward he was for not searching for his mother right away. He wouldn’t blame his future mother for being disappointed.

“Agh!!”

“Why you⎼ Gah!!”

Sounds of Allen and Dean screaming broke Yarne’s thoughts. The transformed rabbit jolted, fear trickling down his back. His eyes darted around, scanning the area.

“Guys?! Guys, what happened?!

“My, My…”

Yarne froze, hearing a young woman’s voice nearby. The candlelight suddenly died, leaving him in the dark. The young Taguel backed up against the wall, shivering.

“No… No…!! It can’t be real! I’m hallucinating.”

Soft footsteps were approaching the rabbit, yet Yarne couldn’t bring himself to open his eyes. He tried to push out Gyral and Allen’s stories, reminding himself that demons don’t exist. There’s only one demon to worry about, the Fell Dragon Grima!

“...Aren’t you just the cutest little thing?” The woman chuckled. “I could eat you up!”

“Stay back! Taguel meat doesn’t taste good! Don’t ask how I know that!”

Yarne cracked open one of his eyes, seeing a hooded woman with red hair approaching him.

“N-No… You’re…!!”

“Those ears… Your fur… It’s so adorable!” She raised her hands. “I’m going to take you for myself!”

“Red… Demon…!!!”

He let out a blood-curdling scream before losing consciousness.

---

“Bunny… Bunny, wake up!”

Morgan poked the giant bunny’s face, frowning. She accidentally blew the candles out while coming across the rare creature. It was a better sight compared to the Knights who tried to fight them. Just how many people knew an Emblem was close by?

“Morgan, what’s going on?! I heard a scream! Did you find another one?!”

Madeline rushed to her side, axe in hand.

“Madeline… Could we keep him?!” She turned to her companion, beaming. “I’ll feed him and dress him and⎼”

“Morgan, how did you… I…” Madeline exhaled softly. “I’m not going to question it. Just… leave him with the others. We have an Emblem Bracelet to find.”

“Alright, Alright…” Morgan frowned. “How do I even⎼”

The rabbit’s form began to shimmer and morph before the two’s eyes. Instead of a soft and cuddly creature, they were standing over an unconscious young man… with the same soft bunny ears.

“...Huh. Hey, Madeline⎼”

“We’re not keeping that man as a pet,” Madeline deadpanned.

“I wasn’t going to say that…! Probably.”

Notes:

It's crazy how much there is to take from the Paralogues. So many one-off factions and characters that make the world of Awakening feel a bit alive, that I can't help but admire how interesting it is to look into them. We get a Yarne-focused chapter with the Stonewall Knights, one of the groups you can choose to ally with or fight in Yarne's paralogue. I was thinking for a while to decide what to do with both groups, and I think it'd be good to have them be the PoV of characters outside of the main plots. How Valm is handling the news of the war and this 'Red Demon' being a part of it. It also helps me ease the group into things and not make it all about fighting Valm.

Now on to Yarne himself. I'm neutral on him, but I couldn't leave him out if I were going to make this a Gen 2 centric story. That makes him the second-to-last child unit revealed in this story. Laurent, I have a few plans for but we'll get to them sooner or later. I do have to appreciate his chapter for giving me a chance to flesh out more of this AU. It's an underrated part of Awakening that I've grown to appreciate since writing this.

Also, can I say that I love everyone's responses to last chapter? So many different predictions and theory-crafting on the characters introduced, it's amazing! I'll try not to keep you all in too much suspense over the trouble brewing over in Ylisse and Plegia.

Chapter 40: Two Tacticians

Summary:

Morgan finds the next Emblem Bracelet and meets a fellow Tactician. Meanwhile, Yarne thinks about a former friend.

“Wow, I cannot believe how easy it was to find this thing. Veyle’s going to be so happy that we found another Emblem.”

Morgan raised the Bracelet into the air, smiling at it. She sat on a collapsed pillar, kicking her feet in delight, bringing levity to the dreary atmosphere of the abandoned fort. She wasn’t fond of the idea of being away from Veyle, but splitting up seemed like the best idea for helping Gerome’s mother and recovering an Emblem.

“It’s another one in our possession. So far, we’ve done well to keep these out of unsavory hands,” Madeline glanced at the group of unconscious men, stripped of their armor and restrained. “There may be more of those men nearby. We should leave.”

“How do we get the Emblem to come out?” Morgan turned to Madeline. “I want to meet them!”

“Ah… Well, you’d need to have the powers of a Divine or Fell Dragon to summon Emblems. I cannot imagine we’d have much luck without Lady Veyle,” Madeline frowned at the Bracelet. “Although I would prefer we didn’t go to her.”

“Hmm? Why do you say that? I thought you liked Veyle,” Morgan tilted her head.

“When a Fell Dragon summons an Emblem, they are corrupted by their energy. Only a Divine Dragon could cleanse their energy. It’s not a fate I wish to put these Emblems back into.”

“But we’ll need this Emblem’s help, right? We can just⎼”

“I thought I made my intentions clear when I ignored your summons,” a sharp voice came from the Bracelet in Morgan’s hands. “Now you seek to send me back into the same Hell as before? That’s bold of you, girl.”

“Woah!”

A man with long black hair appeared out of the Emblem, wearing the robes of a foreign kingdom. He stood or floated above the young girl, his body language giving off the energy of someone with little patience.

“Sir Soren, it’s a pleasure to meet you again,” Madeline said, approaching the spirit and bowing to him.

“You’re the first familiar face… That explains how this girl seems to know of Emblems,” Soren crossed his arms. “I was prepared to have another well-deserved rest until a certain woman woke from my slumber.”

“A woman…? Wait, did a Divine Dragon summon you?!” Madeline’s eyes widened.

“I only caught a glimpse after I had awoken,” Emblem Soren sighed. “It was a woman with the same abilities as the Divine Dragon Queen. I couldn't get a good look at her face, but I have my theories on her identity. Although one of the theories begs even more questions...”

“Queen? You haven’t talked about a Queen before, Madeline?” Morgan raised an eyebrow.

“I don’t think I was qualified to speak of such things. Zelestia and Lord Rafal knew her better,” Madeline averted her gaze. “Let's not dwell on that. We should take Soren with us.”

“I’m incapable of stopping you, but I should inform you I have no intention of giving my services to you and your cohorts,” Emblem Soren shook his head. “You’d have to force me with your Fell Dragon to do so.”

“Wait, what?! I thought Emblems were like… super happy to help their wielder,” Morgan huffed. “Hector seemed pretty happy to help us!”

“That’s because Hector’s a simple-minded man, one of his biggest strengths and flaws,” Soren retorted. “I, on the other hand, don’t pledge my loyalty to any wide-eyed idealist. I only follow one commander, and you’re not him.”

“That’s to be expected,” Madeline smiled weakly. “Elusia had quite the trouble gathering your aid for the war against Sombron. Lady Nel did believe you deserved your rest after being forced into many battles by Elusia and then Lord Rafal.”

“Rafal… That’s the name of the Fell Dragon who used me, correct?” Soren grimaced. “If you’re still around that man, I would rather stay here. I’ve been a pawn in his game for far too long.”

“S-Sir Soren, please reconsider! Lord Rafal has turned over a new leaf!”

“What gives you that idea? How can you be certain he wouldn’t misuse the Emblems again? Why would you trust the man who caused the death of your mentor?”

Madeline flinched at Soren’s words.

“I…”

“Woah, Woah… You gotta relax, Mr. Soren,” Morgan stood before the Emblem. “I found you first, so you’re my Emblem anyway. You’re coming with me and Veyle.”

“I thought I made myself clear,” Soren narrowed his eyes. “Who are you, anyway?”

“I’m Morgan! Tactician of Morgan and Veyle’s super badass militia! The name is a work in progress,” Morgan rubbed her nose.

“Tactician, you say? I knew that coat looked familiar,” Soren eyed Morgan up and down. “You’re Robin’s daughter, aren’t you?”

Morgan blinked.

“Wait… You know my father?”

“Wait, what?” Madeline turned to Morgan with wide eyes. “Your father is Chrom’s other half?!”

“Can you not call my dad that? I don’t know much about this Chrom guy… but Mom would be pissed if Father was cheating on her with him,” Morgan crossed her arms, tapping a finger on her arm.

“She means to say your Father is the other half of the Emblem of Bonds,” Soren pinched the bridge between his eyes. “You two need to work on your communication.”

“An Emblem… Wait, Father is one of you guys? That doesn’t make sense… I could have sworn I met him recently before arriving here,” she pursed her lips. “I think…?”

“...Madeline, how much have you told Morgan about Emblems and Elyos?” Soren deadpanned.

“I… I wanted to keep our world a secret from her. I thought it would be for the best,” Madeline lowered her head. “Veyle thought the same… but I imagine she doesn’t know of Emblem Chrom and Robin.”

“You and this Veyle girl thought poorly,” Soren said. “I’ve seen enough to know you two cannot be trusted in wielding me.”

Morgan groaned, feeling a headache forming with this back and forth. She had no intention of letting Veyle down, but Soren and Madeline’s words made her falter. Ever since she arrived in this world, so many people have made assumptions about her and her family because of other Robins and Morgans.

If she wanted to be honest, it frustrated her.

“Don’t let others tell you who you are. Who you are depends on you and your actions.”

Morgan slapped both of her cheeks before stepping in between the two.

“Hey! You two need to shut up with this Elyos crap!” She pouted at both Madeline and Soren. “I will get the truth about that world, but now’s not the time! Soren, you’re coming with us whether you like it or not!”

“Morgan…” Madeline sighed, then nodded. “You’re right. Now’s not the time.”

“I see that you have some backbone, but that doesn’t mean I’ll give my power to you. You can return me to my world, but I won’t work for you.”

It was progress, but Morgan preferred having as many options at her disposal. Veyle mentioned the possibility of enemies with their Emblems. Their group’s size meant they’d need everything at their disposal.

“You’re a stubborn one, huh? What will it take for you to change your mind?”

“...Prove your worth to me. You call yourself a tactician, correct? I wish to see your abilities up close,” Soren frowned as he glanced around. “We don’t have enough space for a mock battle. Do either of you have a substitute? A strategy game would do.”

“Oh! I have my father’s favorite game!” Morgan clapped her hands. “So you want a match, huh? If I kick your butt, you’d join us in battle, right?”

“I’d consider it,” Soren nodded. “I just need a moment to study the rules of this realm’s game.”

“Well, prepare yourself, Emblem Soren! I’ll have you know I’ve only lost to my Father twenty times!”

“Out of how many matches?” Madeline raised an eyebrow.

“...Twenty.”

“Oh. Oh dear…”

---

Yarne stirred awake, the back of his head throbbing in pain. At least the pain was a reminder he was still alive. Unfortunately, that was the least of his concerns currently. He tried to move but found that his hands and arms were restrained by rope. The young Taguel panicked before noticing that he wasn’t alone in his current state.

“Jamie! Dean! Allen! Are you alive?!”

“Ugh… Where are we?” Jamie groaned. “Oww… I think my nose is broken.”

“Damn it…! I was too slow! That armored woman is⎼”

Dean blinked, then glanced down.

“Where’s my armor?! Where’s my clothes?!”

“We were stripped and tied up… Is this where the Red Demon eats us alive?!” Allen sniffled. “I never got to tell that village girl I loved her…!”

“It’s okay! I’ll just transform and we’ll… Ah…”

Yarne smiled sheepishly.

“I think they took my Beaststone away… We’re doomed…”

“Hey!”

All four men yelped at the commanding voice in the room. Yarne and his allies turned to see two girls and a glowing man sitting at a table a fair distance away.

“Wait, is that a ghost?! No, it couldn't be! I'm dreaming!”

“Shut up over there! I’m trying to focus!” The red-haired girl huffed. “I got Soren on the ropes!”

“You’re too confident for your own good,” the ghostly man sighed. “Should we put a pause to our game and finish off your enemies?”

“Eep!!”

“Nah, they’re harmless… Besides, I called dibs on the bunny guy. He’s going to be a great addition to our group!”

Yarne’s face paled at the girl’s words. Was he going to be forced into slavery and become a circus animal? It’s much better than dying, but it was degrading all the same.

“Morgan, what did I say? We’re not keeping that man,” the blonde-haired girl frowned.

“M-Morgan…? Wait… You’re…!!”

“I said shut up over there!”

“S-Sorry! So terribly sorry! Please don't kill me!”

Yarne kept his mouth shut as their captors resumed their game, but he couldn’t get the knight’s words out of his head. He knew the girl wasn’t the Morgan from his timeline, but she had a striking resemblance to the turncoat. The scene was different, but similar enough almost to fool him. She even had a cheerful attitude in her movements, just like his former friend.

“Hey, Yarne! What are you up to, off by yourself? The rest of us just finished dinner.”

Yarne frowned before turning to face the shorter boy.

“Hi, Morgan… You’re chipper as always.”

Morgan raised an eyebrow, approaching the Taguel.

“Yarne, is everything all right? If you're not feeling well, I can get you something.”

“No, nothing like that. I'm fine. I'm just surprised you can stay so cheery all the time,” Yarne scratched his head. “The war's got us in a constant panic, and you’re in charge of keeping us alive. How do you do it?”

Morgan crossed his arms, tapping his foot on the ground.

“I never really stopped to think about it ... I guess I was just born this way?”

“Well, I'm jealous,” Yarne smiled weakly. “I bet you're all smiles in the middle of combat, too, huh? I can't imagine wanting to fight, even if I were all bubbly ...”

“Well, maybe you wouldn't be so scared if I stuck close and kept you safe!”

Yarne blinked, “You… You’d do that?”

“Well, sure! We're in this thing together, aren't we? I'm happy to do what I can to help,” Morgan circled behind Yarne, patting him on the back.

“Wow, Morgan. Thank you. I really appreciate that!” Yarne breathed a sigh of relief. “If things get hairy out there, I'll be counting on you to save me!”

“Ha! It's a promise!”

“...He never kept that promise,” Yarne murmured. “Was all of that a lie?”

It was among the final conversations they shared before Morgan's betrayal. The terrifying expression on his face, his crimson eyes, and the intense aura enveloping him... He was no longer the cheery friend Yarne remembered.

“Checkmate! I win! Woo!”

“Your strategies have flaws, and you’re clearly a novice, but I cannot make excuses for my loss.”

Yarne’s ears perked up as he noticed the other Morgan jump up, cheering over her victory. She then grabbed the armored knight and pulled her into an embrace.

“I did it, Madeline! We did it!”

“I can see that, Morgan… I was there,” the knight blushed.

“So… Soren, you will keep your word, right?”

The ghost pursed his lips, then nodded.

“Very well, I’ll let you handle my bracelet for the time being. As long as you’re aware, my loyalties are still to Ike and the Greil Mercenaries. I won’t hesitate to leave you if I ever return to his side.”

“Hehe! I got an Emblem! I can’t wait to show Veyle and Nah!”

“Nah?! Wait, Wait…!!”

Yarne flopped on the floor, trying to get his captor’s attention.

“Did you just say Nah?! Small dragon with green hair?! You know her?!”

“...Oh, I forgot about those guys. I guess we should free them, huh?” Morgan turned to her friends.

“Leave them,” the ghost responded. “We have no obligation to help those who aren’t our allies.”

“That’s not a very knightly thing to do…”

“I would normally agree… but this bunny just said he knew Nah. Maybe he’s with the others? Man, if only Cynthia were here…”

“You know the Princess as well?! She’s my friend! Please, we’re friendly! Right, guys?!”

“Uh… Yeah! We just wanted to do an errand for our boss,” Jamie nodded. “Please, just let us go. If the Captain doesn’t hear from us, we’re screwed!”

“I don’t appreciate the shield to the face… but I’m willing to talk things out,” Dean sighed. “We must hurry back before the Captain puts us on kitchen duty…”

“I guess you’re not the Red Demon,” Allen hummed. “We’re sorry for attacking… just let us go, please.”

“Hmm… I don’t know,” Morgan paced back and forth. “Maybe we could use them as a bargaining chip!”

“Morgan, I don’t think Princess Cynthia would appreciate us using her friend as a hostage…”

“Alright, alright… but I still get to pet the bunny before I untie him.”

“Thank Naga… I… Wait, what⎼”

Yarne couldn’t react in time to avoid the other Morgan appearing behind him, grabbing his ears.

“So fluffy!! So adorable!! Goochie goochie goo! Who’s a good bunny?!”

“Agh!! Stop it! Stop it!! Allen, Dean, Jamie!! Help!!”

The three knights avert their gaze as the other blonde-haired girl untied them.

“Hang in there, Yarne…” Jamie raised a fist. “Fight hard!”

“Guys?? Guys, help!! She’s tearing them off! Someone, help!!”

He took it all back. This Morgan was even scarier than his former friend.

Notes:

Kudos to those who guessed that Soren was the next Emblem Bracelet. I apologize ahead of time if my characterization of him is a bit off. I've played a bit of PoR, but I don't think it's enough to get him down 100%. Still, I think this chapter turned out okay.

It's so fun to write both Morgans and their interconnecting plots. I wanted to show more of M!Morgan's character before his betrayal through the Gen 2 children and their flashbacks. I hope it helps those who wanted to see more of this Morgan. He's become one of my favorite characters to write in this story, save for Alear and Veyle. Of course, that doesn't mean I don't like F!Morgan any less. I do look forward to writing more of her and developing her relationships with Veyle and Madeline.

This arc, in general, has been a fun exercise in making use of Awakening's worldbuilding to make this peaceful period in-game still eventful for our cast. We're in unknown territory for Awakening, so I hope I can make this Act a fun time to read.

Chapter 41: The Melancholy of a Fell Princess

Summary:

Veyle tries to connect with the Time Travelers, but she finds herself struggling without her boon companion. Meanwhile, Morgan is dragged into another conflict to save her new fluffy companion.

Veyle felt at ease whenever she helped others. She never liked fighting, nor did she care for wars between nations. She only wanted to do something that didn’t corrupt the dead and bring them back to the living. She wanted her hands, stained with blood, to no longer take another life if she could help it. She vowed to herself that she would use her abilities for good when she started this journey.

“Thank you so much for agreeing to this selfish request of mine,” Cherche bowed her head to the Mage Dragon. “These refugees have lost their homes and families to Walhart’s conquest. The least we can do is help them on their journey to Regna Ferox.”

“It’s the least we could do. You’ve helped us a lot, Cherche… and you’re very kind,” Veyle placed her hands together. “It’s thanks to you that Altena is eating well and behaving herself.”

To avoid drawing too much attention to their group, Veyle agreed to stay behind while Morgan, Madeline, and Gerome searched for the next Emblems. She felt a little uneasy about Morgan going off on her own, but she trusted her friend. At least, that’s what she thought before their last conversation.

It wasn’t an argument or anything resembling a falling out, but Morgan was losing patience day by day. Veyle knew she couldn’t reveal much about Elyos, but her friend grew restless and frustrated with every deflection.

“I know you have a reason for keeping this a secret, but… I want us to trust each other. Everyone’s wary of me or sees me as someone I’m not. I want to be trusted for once…”

Morgan didn’t press further for information, nor did she threaten to leave Veyle. She was willing to continue helping in their search for the Divine Dragon despite everything. Veyle felt horrible and knew it was only a matter of time before their friendship was affected.

Altena roared cheerfully, pulling Veyle away from her depressing thoughts. She turned to the small wyvern resting on the ground, smiling softly.

“Think nothing of it, Veyle. Minerva has been very happy lately with her two new friends. Granted, one of them is a future version of herself… but beggars can’t be choosers.”

“Erm… You’re taking this pretty well, it seems. I half expected you not to believe us,” Veyle chuckled sheepishly.

“I’ve seen the undead fall from the sky... At this point, time travel and alternate worlds are not difficult to accept,” Cherche sighed. “Still, I believe it’s right for me to help you children reach your destination.”

“We appreciate the help… So… um… what should I do to help?” Veyle turned to the group of refugees in the distance.

“We’re securing the roads for these people. You and your friends will help this group avoid bandits, the Risen, or the Empire. We get these fine folk to the ship, and that will be the last of the refugees. I planned on going with them, but I believe my place is here.”

“I see… We’ll do our best. Let me handle the Risen,” Veyle placed a hand on her chest. “My magic should turn them away…”

“Wonderful,” Cherche smiled as she mounted her Wyvern. “I’ll provide scouting from the air. You should stay on the ground with your friends.”

“Okay! Stay safe!”

Veyle waved off Cherche, watching her take off into the late afternoon skies.

“Alright… we should check with Nah and her friends,” She turned to Altena. “Let’s go!”

Altena roared before flying up to Veyle and landing in her arms. She still had trouble flying, but improved as the days went on. Veyle enjoyed watching over her, but she still had no idea how she’d explain her new friend to Alear.

As they approached the three time travelers chatting at the edge of the encampment, Nah was the first to spot them, waving her hands.

“Hey! Veyle! Altena!”

“Hello, everyone. I’m sorry we got a bit distracted from our original goals…”

“Hey, it’s no big deal!” Cynthia grinned. “I wouldn’t be a hero or a princess if I didn’t help the people. I am a little jealous Morgan and Gerome have the more exciting job…”

“Knowing Gerome, he likely dropped the two beauties off somewhere and went to brood,” Inigo sighed. “At least he’s somewhat cooperative…”

“Morgan and Madeline are strong, they’ll be fine,” Nah reassured Inigo. “It’s a shame Morgan dragged Madeline with her… I wanted to get to know her better.”

“Ah, sweet innocent, Nah…” Inigo chuckled. “One mustn’t get in the way of young love.”

"Oh, right," the young manakete nodded. "The last thing I want is to be another third wheel... Not fun."

“L-Love?!” Veyle blushed. “Inigo, you’re just saying that… Morgan’s just happy to have another girl around her age. I’m sure she would have brought Cynthia or Nah with her…!”

“I keep forgetting Veyle’s older than most of us,” Cynthia scratched her nose. “You’re so cool, Veyle. You’re a dragon, know magic, have a cool dagger, and you tamed a wyvern!”

“I know, right?” Nah perked up. “She’s like Lady Tiki… but she’s easier to talk to.”

“You’re too kind…” Veyle averted her gaze. “Um… Could you tell me a bit about Lady Tiki? I’ve heard of her, but this will be my first time meeting her.”

“We don’t know much about the Divine Dragon oracle,” Inigo frowned. “She lost her life sometime before we were old enough to fight in our timeline.”

“Right… I remember that day,” Cynthia smiled weakly. “Aunt Lissa held a memorial in Ylisstol’s town square for her when the news came. I didn’t understand things back then… but Lucy took Lady Tiki’s death the hardest. Ah…!”

The Princess slammed her fist against her palm.

“I remember something from that day…! After the funeral, I came back to the town square to find the doll I lost. It’s probably not that important… but I met this strange guy.”

“Strange guy?” Veyle tilted her head.

“Yeah! He had red hair and a scary look to him! I thought he was a villain sent by Grima until… he started crying in front of the memorial for Lady Tiki.”

“Wait… Is that Master?! Master Red was there!?” Nah’s eyes widened.

“Master?” Veyle raised an eyebrow. “Wait, are you talking about the man who taught you?

“Yeah… He never gave me his name. I just saw his hair and decided to call him that,” Nah scratched her head. “He told me not to tell anyone about him… but it seems you’ve met him before, Cynthia.”

“Oh, right! I did try to speak with him… I asked him why he was crying, and he said he wasn’t sure why,” Cynthia frowned. "I felt bad for him, so I gave him the candy bar I was saving.”

“Interesting,” Inigo hummed. “This is the first I’ve heard of such an individual. Did you ever find that doll? I wonder if it’s the ones my father left before his passing… Mother kept his collection for as long as she could. If only I could have brought it to the past.”

“Oh uh… I gave him my doll, too!”

“Of course you did,” Inigo chuckled.

“I wonder if I can meet Master Red in this timeline,” Nah murmured. “I want to thank him for everything.”

Veyle quietly listened to the group speak about their past. A Fell Dragon tore apart their world and killed their families, yet they still have the motivation to keep fighting. She couldn’t help but feel ashamed of her heritage and what other Fell Dragons have done in their worlds. Nah and her friends have every right to hate Fell Dragons like her. Dragons who are only good for destroying.

“Those eyes... So like your father's. You really resemble him, you know. Far more than the other Lady Veyle did.”

Zephia’s words from their final battle still haunted Veyle to this day. She couldn’t turn away from her heritage, no matter how hard she tried. Alear did everything in her power to save Elyos, even as a Fell Dragon. She was a hero, a dragon who saved the world. How could Veyle ever hope to have that title when all she has done is destroy and destroy…

“Veyle, are you okay? Hey, Veyle!”

Nah’s words brought Veyle back to reality, noticing everyone staring at her.

“Huh? No… I mean, yes, I’m fine.”

“You’re a terrible liar, Madam Veyle,” Inigo scratched his head. “You can rely on us, you know? Weren’t you the ones who called us friends?”

“Yeah!” Cynthia gave a thumbs-up. “We’ve gone through a lot… and that’s why we know when someone needs help.”

“You’re making Altena worried about you,” Nah gestured to the wyvern. “We don’t know much about your world or past, but we still consider you a friend. We’re here if you need help.”

“Everyone…” Veyle sighed. “I’m sorry for worrying you, especially Altena. I’m just worried about my sister and my world… There’s also Morgan. I think I’ve upset her.”

She wanted to tell them her true concerns, but she knew it would change how everyone saw her. They struggled to trust Morgan for something beyond her control. Their pain ran too deep for her to try to bridge the gap. Still, it warmed her heart to see them so willing to help her. 

“If Morgan is anything like our Morgan… well, before he became a Grimeal,” Cynthia chuckled. “I doubt she’d hold whatever you said against her.”

“I’m more concerned about the trouble Morgan will bring here,” Inigo folded his hands behind his head. “I could only imagine that girl bringing an entire militia to our doorstep…”

“Hey, don’t jinx us…!” Nah huffed.

“Don’t be silly, Inigo. Morgan was only joking about the militia part… I doubt she’d bring one to us, right? Right…? Guys, she wouldn’t…?”

Silence. Veyle waited for a response, but never got one that day.

---

“Achoo!”

Morgan took out a handkerchief from her coat pockets, blowing her nose.

“I hope I’m not coming down with something… Hmm… Maybe someone’s talking about me,” she closed her eyes. “I think our friends are missing little old me.”

“Morgan, are you certain we should do this? We have the Emblem Bracelet, and the others are waiting for us.”

Madeline gestured to the other armored knights walking around.

“If things turn sour, we can’t escape from this group easily.”

Morgan scratched her chin.

“Well, I would hate to leave Mr. Bunny here. He really wants to reunite with his friends,” she sighed. “Besides, we might as well learn what we can from these mercenaries.”

“I’m a bit uneasy about this… but I’ll trust you,” Madeline whispered the last part. “Look, about what you said earlier. I…”

Morgan raised a finger to her lips.

“We’ll talk about this later. I prefer to have a heart-to-heart… without a nosy Emblem involved.”

“I heard that,” Soren’s voice came from within Morgan’s coat. “I don’t care about your gossip, just pretend I’m not here if you’re that concerned.”

“Hey! Shut up!” Morgan hissed at the bracelet in her coat. “We’re in public and we can’t let these people know about you!”

"Morgan, pay attention." Madeline nudged Morgan slightly with her elbow. "Someone's coming!" 

“So, these two girls got the better of my men.”

Morgan raised her head to see a middle-aged man adorned with heavy armor. His armor produced a sound with each step he took. He towered over the two teenagers, frowning.

“You’re smaller than I expected,” He glanced at Madeline. “You. What kind of impractical armor is that?!”

“Pardon?”

“Your legs are exposed! You call yourself an armor knight, and you’re not covered from head to toe?! Who wears a skirt into battle?!”

“You know he has a good point,” Morgan murmured to Madeline. “Your armor is kinda weird.”

“I-It’s not weird! My Mentor helped me pick out this armor!” Madeline averted her gaze, blushing. “Did you just come here to insult us?”

“Oh… My apologies,” the old man cleared his throat. “You may call me Gyral. I’m the commander of the Stonewall Knights! We’re always looking for recruits and’ll have you fitted into proper armor soon enough.”

“Wait, that’s not why we’re here… We wanted to uh… ask you about Yarne. You see, he⎼”

“It’s the Riders! The Riders of Dawn are approaching!”

Morgan blinked, watching the knights suddenly on high alert. Gyral grimaced before crossing his arms.

“Those horse-loving bastards finally made their move, huh?” He turned his back, shouting at the Knights readying their weapons. “Get in formation! We’re going to send those fools and their beasts packing!”

“““Yes, sir!!”””

“Um… what is going on?” Morgan slowly backed away. “Erm… If there’s a battle, maybe we should uh… let you guys have a go at it!”

“What are you talking about, child?! You’re coming with us!” Gyral glanced at the two, grinning. “Show us that strength you used against our men!”

“Oh man… I can’t believe I left my water running back home,” Morgan snapped her fingers. “Better go fix that! We’ll root for you in spirit!”

“Erm, Morgan?” Madeline tapped her shoulder. “Isn't that the bunny man from before? It seems the Knights are dragging him to the frontlines.”

Morgan followed Madeline’s gaze, noticing Yarne being dragged against his will by a group of Knights. The color drained from her face after realizing the situation she was forced into.

“Son of a…” She pinched the bridge between her eyes. “The things I do for fluffy bunnies…”

Notes:

Poor Veyle. She's really her worst enemy in more ways than one. At least she has her new little buddy to support her. I'm so glad to get back to her side of the story. I love her character development in Engage, and I really want to show more of that development in a post-canon world. Veyle wants to be a hero so bad, but she finds herself forced into the role of a heartless dragon. She had to face Griss and Zephia with the intent to kill, and she resigned herself to being the one to kill Corrupted Lumera. It's different from Alear and her handling of those events, where she showed pity to Griss/Zephia and constantly tried to talk down Lumera. It's something I've noticed when rereading the story again for this story. Of course, Veyle still has her innocence and kindness, but I do think we see her accepting that there are things only she can do. Of course, that's just my reading of the story. I'm sure others have different interpretations of Alear and Veyle's characters.

We're going to wrap up this mini arc next chapter and start leading into Morgan and Veyle's next hurdle in their journey across Valm. I want to keep up the pace with Act 2, and I do think I have a solid idea where this part of the story is going to go.

Chapter 42: Rival Bands vs the Red Demon

Summary:

Morgan shows the lengths she's willing to go to save his friends and blaze her own path in a timeline she doesn't belong in.

“Morgan, I trust you have a plan?”

Morgan held up her hand, shaking it lightly. The two found a little corner in the camp to plan their rescue of Yarne.

“More or less. Probably less.”

She lacked the luxury and the time to devise a well-thought-out plan. Yarne was trapped with a crazed group of armor knights, and Gerome wouldn’t meet back until nightfall. Madeline’s axe was the only thing she could rely on, but she couldn’t let her fight alone.

“I thought so,” Madeline frowned. “They call themselves Knights, and yet they’re fighting like common thugs. What is the point of fighting a rival mercenary group outside of jobs?”

“I don’t care about their reasons. That old man is a lunatic, dragging all these men to their deaths.”

Morgan was aware of the risks of battle and recognized when a leader was placed in a difficult position. However, the more she learned about the Stonewall Knights, the more she wished she had held those boys hostage.

The group is infamous for causing trouble for the locals, not so much to be considered brigands, but they were close to crossing the line. Additionally, Morgan discovered that most of the men were simply farmers and villagers who had been forced into this life by war and a lack of resources.

“Alright, how can I drag a Taguel out of the battlefield and not get killed?” She frowned. “I think we could cause a little chaos during the battle, but it’d only just make it even more dangerous.”

“Whatever you choose to do, I’m behind you.”

Morgan blinked before looking at her Knight companion.

“Are you sure? This isn’t your world or your fight…”

“I wouldn’t forgive myself if I left a friend in need. It’s what my mentor would have done,” Madeline lifted her axe. “I will fight to protect you and our friends.”

“You mentioned having a mentor before… I guess we have that in common,” Morgan slapped her cheeks. “Alright! I think I have a plan! Unfortunately, it means you’d need to be in the thick of it.”

“I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

It’s a gamble, but she might be able to pull it off and get everyone out safely. There’s also a chance to teach that old man a lesson for his treatment of Mr. Bunny.

“Go and find Yarne. Once the battle starts, you’d need to protect him from harm. I’ll create a diversion for you to grab him and go.”

“Very well. I’m used to caring for cowards,” Madeline chuckled. “Although Gregory is a bit braver than our furry friend.”

She waved off Madeline, watching her disappear in the crowd. She admired the Knight’s determination, even if it only made her regret sending her off. At the very least, it felt nice to have her trust.

“Is this what having a crush feels like, or am I just desperate for someone who isn’t Veyle to trust me? Hmm… I’ll put a pin on that for later.”

She reached into her coat pocket, grabbing Soren’s bracelet and slipping it onto her wrist. She would need to thank Hector for his lessons on using Emblems.

“I swear, if the others are still wary of me after this, I don’t know what will convince those fools I’m not their psycho friend,” Morgan whispered to herself. “I’m going to have a few words to share with my counterpart.”

For now, she had a Taguel to save and an old man to Thoron in the face.

---

Yarne knew he was going to die. Extinction was near, and he never had the chance to continue the Taguel race. He wished he had the chance to send a will to the others, but he had nothing worth giving. Still, he was at peace.

That was a lie; he was far from at peace, and he had no intention of fighting anymore. He knew Gyral was crazy when he sent one of the least armored individuals out on the front lines. His Mother would be ashamed if she could see him now.

“I’m sick of it! I gotta get out of here!” Yarne screamed before attempting to flee.

“Woah, Woah! You can’t desert us, now!” One of the Knights who restrained him earlier stood in his path. “The Stonewall Knights never flee!”

“Shut up! I’m not dying here!”

He gripped his beaststone tightly. He considered the Stonewall Knights his friends, but it felt like they were using him more as a weapon than an ally. If only he had taken the chance to flee with the Morgan lookalike. She may be infuriating, but she was the closest thing he had to a friend.

“I don’t care if I have to fight through you or those stupid Riders! I’m not going extinct!”

“I said, Stonewall Knights never fl-”

A shield slammed itself into the Knight’s face, sending him hurling towards the nearby group, toppling a few of them over. Yarne spun to see his unexpected savior.

“Not a moment too soon,” the blonde-haired girl huffed. “Mr. Yarne, correct? Come with me, we’re getting out of here.”

“You’re the other Morgan’s friend! Thank Naga or whatever goddess is out there! We need to hurry!”

“Yarne!”

The Taguel blinked before noticing Jamie and the others running towards him.

“Eeep!! I’m already targeted!”

“Ugh, it seems trouble always comes when you’re involved…” Dean frowned at the fallen Knights. Our formation is screwed. The Riders of Dawn are going to trample us.”

“Still… I don’t get our problem with them nowadays. I doubt we have a job that involves taking them out,” Allen rubbed his chin.

“I think the Captain just wants to be the only mercenary company remaining… It’s a shame he forgot about that Radiant Hero guy further west,” Jamie shrugged. “That’s not the point right now. Yarne, you’re running away?”

“Y-Yeah, what about it?!”

“You’re going to that crazy chick with the red hair?”

“Get to the point! The Riders are almost here!”

The Three Knights looked at each other before responding in unison.

“““Take us with you!”””

“H-Huh?!”

“RIDERS OF DAWN! YOU HORSE-LOVING BASTARDS,” Gyral’s voice reverberated through the open field.

Yarne gulped, realizing his chance for escape was taken away. He turned, seeing men on horseback approaching their position.

“STONEWALL KNIGHTS! YOUR END HAS COME! I, DALEN, WILL SEND YOU TO MEET NAGA!”

“Drat, we’re out of time,” Jamie grimaced. “They’re coming! What do we do?!”

“We wait for her to make a move,” the blonde-haired girl cleared her throat. “For now, we just need to hold the line!”

“Are you crazy?!” Yarne’s eyes widened. “What do you mean, wait for her to make the move?”

“Here they come!” Dean raised his spear! “It’s now or never!”

He was about to ignore everyone and make a run for it. However, he didn’t get the chance to escape as a cloud of smoke suddenly enveloped the area. Just before he could question what was happening, someone yanked on his hand.

“That’s the signal! Let’s go!” He heard the girl’s voice. “Same with anyone else who wants to flee!”

“Wait, this tactic…”

“Smoke screens?”

Yarne glanced at Lucina, watching her study the map. Morgan smiled at her before tapping his finger on a circled area.

“We’ll use this to disorient the Risen and Grimeal. It should buy us enough time to rescue Cynthia and the others. Severa’s squad will act as a diversion, giving me the time to ready the smoke bombs I’ve acquired. Lucina’s squad will swoop in for the rescue. I’ve assigned Gerome to act as transport for our friends.”

“Of course you give me the hard part,” Severa grumbled. “Fine, we’ll do it. I don’t want to see that idiot get killed.”

“I trust you, Morgan,” Lucina nodded. “Your strategies have saved us many times. With your tactics, we could potentially defeat Grima and bring peace to the world.”

“What about me? Do I have to go out there and fight those things?” Yarne trembled.

“Don’t worry! I won’t let you or anyone die, Yarne.”

Morgan’s smile dropped, and his carefree expression disappeared.

“I refuse to let those I care about die. I will do whatever it takes…”

“Morgan… Alright, I’m with you! I’ll protect you so you can protect us!”

Morgan perked up a little, smiling somberly.

“I’d like that…”

“Morgan…”

He murmured as he ran alongside the group of Knights.

“...Which one was the real you?”

---

“What’s going on?! How dare those Riders of Dawn pull something like this!”

“Don’t blame this on our group, you oversized grape!”

Morgan groaned as she heard the two leaders arguing with each other. She would have preferred to keep one of them out of this, but she was rather annoyed with this entire conflict. Villagers are being harassed, young men are dying, and families are torn apart. Both sides are to blame for their idiotic wars.

She glanced down at her new robes and green hair, admiring the detail. For some reason, using an Emblem’s power felt… natural to her. Would it have something to do with her mother? She couldn’t find the answer, but it didn’t bother her. As long as she can put two old fools in their place.

“Just an obstacle in need of removing,” Morgan murmured as she conjured three elemental orbs around her.

She didn’t reveal her presence, nor did she try to grab their attention. She honed in on Gyral, tossing the fire orb right towards his blind spot. The armored knight was doused with flames penetrating his defenses.

“Agh!! What in the⎼”

There was no time to pause, no time to mock them. She hurled bolts of lightning in the direction of the two unaware men. Daren’s cries of pain confirmed the attack landed.

“Show yourself! You coward!”

“Coward, huh?” Morgan whispered to herself. “If that’s what it takes to save everyone…”

She lifted her hands above her head and then slammed them down to the ground, unleashing a forceful gust of wind that struck the two injured foes. Gyral fell backward, landing flat on his back, while Daren was sent tumbling off his horse onto his face. The horse, sensing an opportunity to escape from the chaos and its reckless rider, quickly bolted away off. 

“Gahhh!!”

“N-Nooo…!!”

The strong gusts pushed back the smoke screen just enough for Morgan to finally reveal herself, hovering over the two older men.

“Wait, you’re the lass…!! You’re betraying me?!”

“I don’t remember giving my loyalty to you,” She held out a hand, channeling her magic. “Not to a thug who sends young men to their deaths, all for what? Gold? Land? Honor?!”

“You drag me into your pointless squabble, Stonewall Knights… I knew you were⎼”

Morgan shot a bolt of lightning at the fallen cavalier.

“Ngh…!!”

“You’re no better… You’re using your connections with Valm to send fear throughout the land,” she pointed her spell-charged hand again at Gyral. “Both of you, call off your men. We’re taking Yarne with us and we’re leaving.”

“Y-You’re just a child… You won’t kill us. No one leaves the Stonewall Knights… No one…!”

“Just a child, huh? Do you want to try your luck?” She summoned a ball of flames. “I just need one attack to finish you two. I will bloody my hands if it means saving my friends.”

She hated the idea of killing. She doesn’t want to be the one to end someone’s life. However, she was willing to take this burden if it meant easing Veyle’s.

“Veyle… Veyle is a Fell Dragon, and if this world knew of her origins, they’ll-”

“I won’t let that happen. She may or may not be my Aunt and millennia older than me, but she’s like a little sister to me. I’ll do anything to protect her.”

Morgan had no intention of breaking her promise. She doesn’t know about her friend’s crimes, but she knows they are serious enough that she often sees herself in a negative light.

“You won’t become this world’s villain, Veyle…” She whispered, readying her spell.

“Wait! Wait!!”

Morgan blinked, lowering her hand to see Gyral raising his hands.

“I’ll do it… I’ll call off the attack. I don’t want a child to be the end of me.”

“Pah… The Riders of Dawn will also retreat. The Empire doesn’t pay us enough for this battle.”

Both men pulled out whistles and blew into them. The smoke dissipated, revealing the armored knights and horsemen halting their combat and starting their retreat.

“Are you happy now, lass? It seems the rumors were right, you are a Red Demon…”

Morgan sighed as the Emblem energy left her body, transforming her back into her normal form. That insult was unnecessary, but she was about to burn him to a crisp, so she couldn’t complain.

“Satisfied. Now, please behave!” She pouted, wagging her finger. “These people have been through a lot. Have you stopped to hear what the villagers are saying?!”

She huffed at the two old men before darting off. The sooner she can get away from this group of psychos, the better. At least, she won’t have to deal with more of them...

“Morgan, you’re back!”

It was around evening time when Morgan arrived at the designated meeting spot. She sighed in relief, seeing Madeline, Yarne, and Gerome unharmed and in good spirits. It was a risky move, but hearing Madeline’s voice and seeing Yarne’s unharmed ears soothed her soul after the stressful afternoon.

“You fool…” Gerome frowned. “I thought we were supposed to keep a low profile.”

“My bad… My bad,” she held up her hands. “You weren’t there, so I had to do something. Yarne’s your friend, right? I couldn’t just leave him.”

“...Just be careful next time. I couldn’t face the others if you got hurt.”

“Wow, something positive from you? I must be… Hey, wait a sec…”

Morgan blinked before pointing at the group of armored knights standing a short distance away. It was the three men from before, but they brought even more friends with them.

“What are they doing here?!”

“W-Well…” Yarne scratched his head. “Jamie and a bunch of the others… They’ve decided to leave the Stonewall Knights.”

“Okay… but what does that have to do with us?”

“They want to join us after we told them your words from earlier,” Madeline sighed. “It seems your wish is slowly coming true, Morgan.”

“Lady Morgan!”

Jamie, Yarne’s buddy, approached Morgan and gestured to the other former Knights.

“We appreciate your consideration for us… You were brave enough to tell Gyral off for how he treated us! We’re in your debt from here on out. Use us as you see fit!”

“W-Wait, I wasn’t serious about the militia! C’mon, it’s not funny! If Veyle finds out, I’m in for a scolding!”

Her pleas fell on deaf ears as the Knights cheered Morgan’s name into the night.

Notes:

Sorry again for the wait. I was having a bit of trouble wrapping up Yarne's plot and the Rival Bands chapters. I feel like I could have done better with this chapter, but I'm satisfied enough to end this little mini arc.

This chapter is focused on Morgan's determination. I wanted to show F!Morgan's and some of M!Morgan's motivation to be there for their friends and loved ones. However, what would Morgan do if they needed to become the villain to be there for their loved ones? We have already seen the lengths M!Morgan will go, but F!Morgan isn't so straightforward. She is without her parents, and her friends are from other worlds than hers. Would she still have that drive to toss aside her morals to be here for Veyle and their friends? It's not an easy question for her to answer, especially armed with knowledge of her counterpart's crimes. At the end of the day, she simply wants to help her best friend/possible Aunt and find a place she belongs.

Don't worry, Morgan. You'll find somewhere you will belong. I heard a certain Armor Knight is also struggling to find a place to belong. You should ask her for advice.

Anyway, that does it for the first part of Act 2. We're getting right into the thick of it soon for our two young leads. We have more locations and more factions that they'll need to contend with in this land. Also, we still need to check back in on Alear and Rafal. Alear deals with the strange feeling of being at peace and not fighting, while Rafal's search for the dragonstone might be reaching a turning point.

Chapter 43: A Morgan Out of Time

Summary:

As the group decides their next destination, Morgan learns more about herself, her feelings, and those close to her.

“Morgan, what did I say before you left?”

“Not to get into trouble… or bring trouble to the group.”

“Now, can you explain to me… why you returned with a large group of Knights? What’s this about you fighting a mercenary group on your own?!”

“I-It’s not my fault! It was those stupid old men keeping Yarne hostage!”

Morgan grumbled, her worst fears realized after reuniting with the others. It didn’t take long for Veyle to pull her away for a scolding.

“For someone who doesn’t think she’s my Aunt, you sure act like one…”

“That’s not the point, Morgan! You could have been hurt or killed!”

“I’m sorry for worrying you, but I don’t regret my actions,” Morgan glanced down at the bracelet on her wrist. “I won’t stand by while people are in danger.”

“Morgan, I don’t want us to get dragged into a war,” Veyle shook her head. “I… I don’t want that for us or the others. I’ve seen what wars have done to people…”

“We’re not going to war, silly. We’re just going to save a Divine Dragon and take back the Bracelets and Rings from the bad guys.”

Morgan sighed before pulling the shorter girl into a hug.

“I’m sorry, Veyle… I probably worried you a lot, huh?”

“You did… You’re my friend. I don’t know if we’re family or not, but I see you as a little sister I need to watch over.”

“Hey! I wanted to be the big sister!”

“Not a chance,” Veyle said, hugging her back. “I have a thousand years of seniority.”

“Dragons are always cheating,” Morgan grumbled. “Would that make me a dragon? Let’s say your sister and my mother are the same person. What does that make me?”

“I don’t know… Your body didn’t react to Nah’s dragonstone, and you appear human. We don’t have human and dragon mixed-breed in our world like Nah."

“Eh, not a big deal. I’m more of a tome and sword gal, anyway. We have more pressing matters. We now have a group of Knights to deal with… I guess Madeline and I will need to take responsibility for them,” she broke the hug, patting her friend on the back.

“You really like Madeline, don’t you?”

Morgan felt the heat rise to her cheeks.

“What? Noooo… We’re just good friends! She’s like second on my best friend list!”

“That’s… That’s what I meant?”

“Oh.”

“Goodness… Inigo was right,” Veyle murmured, stepping back from her. “I-I guess you’re around that age, Morgan…”

“Hey! What did you mean by that?!” Morgan huffed. “Where do you think you’re going, Veyle!? I told you I only see her as a friend!

---

“Thanks to your new friends, we managed to help all of the refugees in record time. The extra hands were greatly appreciated.”

“I guess I did something right, huh?”

After chasing Veyle around the campsite, Morgan was summoned to a meeting with the other time travelers, Cherche, and little Altena. She sat beside Veyle and Altena, carrying the latter in her arms.

“It’s good to know we found our fluffy buddy,” Cynthia grinned. “If only I knew where Lucy was… I could write her a letter, let her know everyone here is safe.”

“We haven’t come across Brady, Owain, Severa, Noire, or Laurent yet,” Nah crossed her arms. “Maybe they’re all back in Ylisse?”

“I wouldn’t doubt it,” Cynthia scratched her head. “Besides, Severa can take care of herself. We don’t need that mean grouch on Morgan and Veyle’s super badass Militia!”

“We’re not calling ourselves that,” Gerome groaned.

“It’s a work in progress! Besides, Veyle said we couldn’t call ourselves a militia…” Morgan sighed.

“So what’s our next step?” Inigo chimed in. “We’ve helped Gerome’s mother and found Yarne, so we should make our way to the resistance, right?”

“It’s not that easy… The resistance isn’t the easiest to find. Even Miss Cherche had trouble contacting them,” Morgan tapped her chin. “Fortunately, Yarne’s friends were privy to information about the resistance or at least one of its members.”

“That’s right,” Yarne nodded. “They’re rumors, but we heard about a swordsman in Chon’sin who would strike down Valmese soldiers in the dead of night.”

“Chon’sin, huh?” Cynthia leaned back and forth on her chair. “I always wanted to visit and their cherry blossoms- Ahh!!”

The Princess tipped over, falling out of her seat.

“Darn chairs…!”

“...So, it might help us regardless of what we learn about the resistance,” Morgan petted Altena. “Out of all of the nations in Valm, Chon’sin are the most devout followers of the Divine Dragon and her oracle.”

“We will stand out with our numbers,” Gerome adjusted his mask, frowning. “It won’t be long until Walhart recognizes us as a threat…”

“We’ll cross that bridge later,” Morgan waved her hand. “If that Emperor has one of those Emblems, we’ll need to kick his ass sooner or later.”

“How could you say something so crazy…” Gerome muttered. “I have to stay here to make sure you don’t get Cherche or the Princess killed.”

“Yay, we got Gerome to stick around!” Cynthia jumped up to her feet, slapping the Wyvern Rider on the back. “Woo!”

“I can’t believe it… Gerome has finally given in to our Princess’ charms. I never thought this day would come,” Inigo grinned.

“...I’m leaving. Just tell me when we’re going to depart.”

The masked rider shot up to his feet, storming off.

“That didn’t help his case, did it?” Morgan hummed. “Chon’sin sounds like it’d be a fun time… It’s a shame there’s so much war and violence around…”

“You have a point… but I am a bit excited,” Veyle reached over to pet Altena’s head. “I always wanted to travel with my friends… so this is pretty fun! I now know how my sister feels…”

“It’s a bit unbecoming of a Knight of the Four Winds, but… this has been an enjoyable journey so far,” Madeline smiled. “This world has its issues, but… I feel a sense of hope with our efforts here.”

Morgan felt a tug at her heart, seeing her friends feel more comfortable in this world. Everyone around her has had their share of heartache, coming from worlds that weren’t fair to them. It raised a few questions about her past and her counterpart. Did she also suffer in her world? If she remembered, would she have ended up like her male counterpart?

“Well, all the more reason that we enjoy this adventure while we count!” Morgan clapped her hands together. “We won’t let Walhart and his dumb, ugly face ruin this!”

“Nothing gets you down, huh?” Inigo shrugged. “It’s quite admirable, if nothing else.”

“She might rival our Princess with her positivity,” Yarne frowned. “I wish she’d stop trying to cuddle with my rabbit form…”

“Hush, you two!” Cynthia rolled her eyes. “We’re at your beck and call, Morgan! Three cheers for our leader!”

“L-Leader?! Why me?! I’m just the behind-the-scenes type of girl…”

“I agree with Cynthia,” Veyle smiled at Morgan. “It’s because of you we’ve managed to get this far. There’s no one else more qualified.”

“Are you guys crazy?!” Morgan averted her gaze, blushing. “The tactician isn’t the leader, you idiots!”

“It’s quite unreal to see you so flushed,” Madeline chuckled.

“It’s okay, Morgan. We’ll support you, all the way.” Nah said while nodding.

“You guys are mean,” she pouted. “I’m not taking the offer! Cynthia, you’re going to be the face of this group!”

“Hey, you shouldn’t push such a role on a Knight!” Cynthia held up her hands. “That sort of thing should be Lucy’s thing!”

“Settle down, children,” Cherche sighed. “We shouldn’t worry about who’s the leader. We should focus on the task at hand.”

Morgan was almost certain Cherche was only a few years older than the others, but she wouldn’t dare say it out loud. Of course, the former vassal had a point. It was pointless to argue who was the leader of this little group. She didn’t hate the idea, but she never considered herself a leader-type. However, her last stunt didn’t help the reputation she’s slowly gaining.

“Let’s all break for now,” Nah suggested. “I don’t know about you guys, but I’m starving! I could eat one of Yarne’s friends right about now!”

“Haha, nice joke… Erm… That was a joke, right? Nah, please say something!”

Everyone went their separate ways after the meeting, leaving Morgan back to her own devices once more. She strolled across the campsite, staring at the baby Wyvern resting in her arms.

“Hm… I should probably study up on tactics. Soren almost kicked my butt, so I need to brush up,” she sighed. “What do you think, Altena? Wait, don’t answer that. I forget you’re still a baby…”

“Tactician, are you… free right now?”

Morgan blinked before turning to see Madeline behind her.

“I usually have a set price. I think I have a bit more value,” she giggled. “I’m not doing anything. What’s up?”

“Well… I would like to speak with you in private. There’s something I need to confess.”

“Eh?”

---

Morgan sent Altena back to her owner before meeting with Madeline in her tent. She couldn’t begin to guess what the armored knight wanted to talk about. It wasn’t often that she’d approach Morgan when it was usually the other way around. It took all her willpower not to come to a certain conclusion.

“Heey…. Madeline, you in there? I’m here like you asked,” Morgan called out upon arriving in front of her friend’s quarters.

“Ah, yes! Please, come on in!”

Morgan took a deep breath, gathering the courage to enter the tent. Madeline’s tent was minimalist and well-maintained. If Morgan had to guess, it’d take the knight less than a minute to pack everything at best. Madeline herself was out of her armor, wearing the same dress she wore on the ship.

“Thank you for coming, Tactician…”

“Ah, it’s no big deal! Really! I’m just… surprised you’d want to talk to me in private.”

“Well, these words are meant for you and you alone.”

“Woah… Uh… Wait! Wait! My heart might not be able to take this, Madeline!” Morgan held up her hands, her burning red.

“I… don’t understand?” Madeline tilted her head. “I simply thought it was time to be upfront and honest about my world.”

“Oh… Oh!” Morgan slammed a fist against her palm. “That’s what you meant!”

“What did you think I was going to say?”

“Don’t worry about it… It’s silly,” she placed her hands behind her head, averting her eyes. “Are you sure about this? I don’t want to force you to relive bad memories…”

"This is for the best. I believe Zelestia would understand. If we are to keep moving forward on this journey, I want complete transparency between us."

“Well, okay…” Morgan nodded before helping herself to a seat on Madeline’s cot. “Don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone!”

“Please. I do plan on telling Veyle, but… I worry that I might offend her with my appearance,” Madeline frowned, sitting beside her.

“I’m sure Veyle wants to be upfront with you, too. Just be patient with her,” Morgan kicked her feet.

“Before I start… Is it true your mother’s name is Alear?”

“Yep… I don’t remember much but… I remember her and Father’s name.”

“It’s as I feared…” Madeline averted her gaze. “Morgan, in my Elyos… we had a Divine Dragon Queen by the name of Alear.”

“Huh? Mom’s a Queen? Wait, that doesn’t feel right...” Morgan squinted. “My mother was a simple and honest woman. She kept to herself… so it’s hard to see her running a nation.”

It would make Morgan a princess, and she wasn’t sure how to feel about that. She wasn’t sure if she had dragon blood in her veins like Veyle. For the longest, she has been just a normal girl. Although her amnesia made it hard to confirm it.

“Your mother may be from a different world than mine,” Madeline shook her head. “It… It would be ideal compared to being our ruler.”

“Why do you say?”

Madeline flinched, surprisingly hesitating to answer the question. Morgan had a sense of where the knight was heading with this, but her next words confirmed her fears.

“The Divine Dragon Queen… is dead. She is no longer of this world.”

Notes:

We've done a lot of Morgan chapters recently. Well, it's only fair since she shares the protagonist role with Veyle this arc. These two are trying their best to find the good in their situation. Is it possible to have an adventure while roaming a land slowly being conquered? Well, I think these two are stubborn enough to get their adventure, and not even a conqueror will stand in their path.

Madeline is finally telling Morgan the truth about her Elyos, and we see the two grow even closer as friends. Although Veyle is under the impression that Morgan might want to be more than friends... Eh, I'm sure she's probably overthinking things. I do feel like I'm having too much fun writing Morgan and Madeline's dynamic, but I haven't forgotten the others. We still have more to see from Cynthia and her band of friends.

Also, isn't it a bit ironic, Rafal, Zelestia, Past Alear, Noire, and another Grima alt have been released in the past few FEH banners? It's kinda funny how many of the main characters are making their way into Askr.

Chapter 44: The Value of Peace

Summary:

Realizing her friend was growing stir-crazy, Robin snuck the Red Swordsman out for a night out in the town. Meanwhile, an Emblem Duo is greeted by a not-so-mysterious figure.

Robin sighed softly as she closed the door behind her. She knew becoming the tactician for the Shepherds would keep her busy, but she was not prepared for the mountain of work left for her after the war. It was a miracle Chrom managed to get this far with only Frederick’s help. She didn’t doubt the Knight’s abilities, but he seemed more focused on protecting Chrom from rocks than handling the logistics of running a militia.

There is also the matter of Plegia and meeting with this mysterious man who aided the Shepherds from the shadows.

“I could go for a hot bath… and a warm meal. I should⎼”

“Hah! Hyah!”

Robin frowned as she heard Alear’s battle cries among the distant sounds of wood being struck.

“Not again…”

She rushed to the swordwoman’s quarters, grumbling under her breath. She arrived at the door, opening it to reveal Alear striking a practice dummy with her uninjured hand. Just before the girl could harm herself further, Robin stepped in and caught Alear’s incoming fist.

“What are you doing?!”

“Robin. You shouldn’t do that. If I were uninjured, I would have killed you by accident,” Alear lowered her hand.

“We have to work on your conversation skills, Alear… Pah, I’ll save that for later! What are you doing?!”

“Training,” Alear averted her gaze. “I’ve spent too long resting. That is not allowed. I must train or else I’ll become defective. I don’t want that.”

Robin glowered at her friend’s comment. Despite her efforts, she couldn’t fully convince Alear to allow herself to relax and rest. The war may have ended, but she always had a worried look on her face. It was almost as if Alear never knew peace.

“You’re more stubborn than you look, you know that?” She sighed. “I know your sister might be in danger, but you can’t help her in your condition.”

“That’s why I train,” Alear said, rubbing the cast on her arm. “My leg’s healed, but I cannot use my sword hand. If Father saw me like this… I…”

Alear didn’t finish that sentence, her expression darkened as she stared out of the window, watching the moonlit skies. Robin didn’t need the girl to finish her sentence. She already knew just how horrible the girl’s past was and what kind of man her father was. It wasn’t easy to recover from that level of abuse from one’s flesh and blood.

“I don’t understand everything about your homeland,” Robin said, placing both hands on Alear’s shoulders and forcing her back on the bed. “What I do know is that you can’t rush the healing process. You’d end up hurting yourself more.”

“Then what am I supposed to do?” Alear bit her lip. “Tell me, Robin. Fighting is all I know.”

“I guess… I’m not doing much to help you,” Robin sighed. “Lissa did yell at me earlier for leaving you alone.”

She had no one but herself to blame. She knew Alear wasn’t one to stay still, especially with her sister still out there. It was a miracle she managed this long. Anyone would get stir-crazy, being forced to stay inside and away from the public eye.

“How about we get some fresh air to chat? I’m sure Frederick won’t mind if you went out with a disguise at night,” Robin stared at Alear’s face, studying her features. “Hmm… Hmm… Yeah, this can work. Do you still have the clothes Lissa gave you?”

Alear blinked before glancing towards the folded clothes resting in the corner of her room.

“Do… Do I have to wear them?”

“Well, you’re not going out in your underclothes or that armor you wear,” Robin smiled before patting her friend on the shoulder. “Now, hurry and get dressed!”

Alear’s lips curled down, glancing back at Robin and then towards the clothes. She remained silent for nearly a minute before nodding slowly.

“Fine,” the red-haired swordswoman stood back up, unbuttoning her tunic.

“Woah, Woah!!” Robin held out her hands, blushing. “At least wait until I’m out of the room!”

“Why? We’re both the same gender,” Alear raised an eyebrow, not stopping in her undressing. “You’re strange.”

“Y-Yes, but at least have some shame,” Robin pinched the bridge of her nose. “Just hurry up and get dressed!”

"That's what I've been doing..."

Alear sighed as she continued changing.

“...Do you train often, Alear?”

“When I’m not searching for the rings or eating, I train myself in swordplay and martial arts. Why do you ask?”

Robin turned back to Alear, casting her gaze downward.

“...No reason. I’m just… a little envious.”

“You’re strange.”

---

Ylisstol at night felt oddly comforting to Robin. There was no hustle and bustle, and most people had retired to their homes. She was free to clear her mind of all the stress that had built up over the past few months. A lot has changed for her since Chrom and Lissa found her in those fields. She became the tactician of an entire militia, fought in wars, and battled undead creatures that fell from the skies. So much has happened that she found herself forgetting she was still without most of her memories.

“Stay close to me, Alear,” Robin whispered to her friend. “There aren’t many people around, but I don’t want Frederick the Wary to find us.”

“This is ridiculous…”

Robin glanced behind her, seeing Alear adorned in a frilly dress with dark colors matching her normal attire. She wore her red hair in a ponytail, topped with a sunhat. It wasn’t the most impressive disguise, but Lissa’s choice of clothing did help Alear appear less intimidating.

“Hush, you look fine!” Robin giggled. “You should wear more dresses, Alear.”

Alear’s lips curled downward.

“It’s difficult to move. If an enemy were to attack, I’d be at a disadvantage.”

“You’re exaggerating… Besides, you wanted to get out, right? Some fresh air will do you some good.”

She would feel more sympathetic to Alear if she hadn't caught the foolish girl practicing martial arts with a broken arm. If she weren’t injured, she likely would have taken her sword out into public. Like it or not, Alear was going to enjoy peacetime for once.

“I wanted to find Veyle,” Alear lowered her head. “She’s too small and frail to be on her own…”

“You won’t be able to help her if you break your arms and legs again,” Robin tugged on Alear’s good arm. “Still, I believe it’s right for you to worry. It’s hard to imagine such a young child going across the seas.”

“I shouldn’t waste time… I’ve been away for too long. Father will label me a defect… and my new friend will be sad,” Alear tipped her sunhat forward, hiding her face.

“Your friend? You’ve talked about your father plenty of times, but… what about this friend of yours?”

“She’s a kind woman. I was supposed to kill her, but… I couldn’t,” Alear shook her head. “She would invite me for tea… and walks like this. It was nice.”

A smile crept onto Robin’s face. For all her bluster, Alear still had a positive influence in her homeland. It made her feel better for the day that her friend would leave.

“Ah… That’s right. She will leave Ylisse, one day…”

“...I wish… I wish she were my mother,” Alear whispered, her voice barely audible.

“Huh… I never thought I’d get to hear you speak of these things,” Robin hummed. “I’m learning more about you every day.”

She didn’t have a destination in mind. Taverns or any public place were out of the question. Alear was getting better at socializing, but she prefers to keep to herself or be with close friends. It wouldn’t hurt to just enjoy the sights for as long as they could.

“Ah! Pardon me!”

Robin blinked, turning to see a middle-aged woman crossing the empty streets. She instinctively stepped in front of Alear, smiling sheepishly. The older woman approached the two, her eyes focused on Alear’s face.

“Yes, hello, Ma’am! How can the Shepherds help you this evening?”

“Pardon me for asking, but… Is that woman the Red Demon?”

Robin forced a laugh while shaking her head. She pushed Alear further away from the conversation, her thoughts focused on salvaging this situation. If Alear were already found out, she’d be forced to leave the capital before her healing is finished. It wasn’t an ideal situation for anyone involved.

“N-No! This is my friend. She’s from Valm and visiting the capital on important business. Isn’t that right, friend?”

“...I guess,” Alear frowned. “I’m not this… Red Demon, you speak of.”

“My apologies… I’m not fond of the name the people have given this poor girl, but it’s the only way I could find her.”

“What do you want with the Red De… Erm… the Red swordswoman?” Robin tilted her head.

“I wanted to thank her,” the woman said, smiling. “It was during the war… Plegia had burned down my home with my son still inside. I nearly gave up hope if it wasn’t for a brave girl jumping into the flames and risking her life to save my baby boy… I don’t have much money, but… I wanted to at least give her my thanks.”

Robin glanced behind her, noticing Alear tilting her sunhat down again.

“I could pass on those words to her, if you’d like. I’m sure she’d be happy to hear that,” she chuckled softly.

“Thank you so much, Shepherd… I know the public is calling this girl a monster, but our village doesn’t think that way. We appreciate everything she has done for our town and many others.”

She bowed to the two.

“I need to return to my son. We came here together to see our hero, but… perhaps another time.”

Robin waved off the kind woman, waiting for her to leave earshot to talk to her flustered friend.

“That was a surprise.”

“...She shouldn’t thank me. She should thank Marth and the others,” Alear grumbled under her sunhat. “She’s strange.”

“I think you’re the strange one here, Alear…”

Robin sighed, shaking her head in disbelief.

“How could you do all those things and still think so lowly about yourself? Cordelia told me about how you helped in saving her surviving knight-sisters and many others. You have no ties to this land, yet you nearly died for it. I think that’s more strange…”

“You’re right,” Alear lifted her sunhat, revealing her furrowed brow and flushed cheeks. “There is something defective with me… and yet… I don’t feel fear. It’s strange…”

Robin smiled softly, reaching over to pat the swordswoman on the back. She doubted she could be the one to help her undo the years of pain she had gone through. It wasn’t her role. Still, she will feel better knowing that Alear has taken the steps to do things she wanted to do.

“Alright, let’s keep going… If we stick here for long, Frederick the Wary will catch word of us around.”

“I’d like that…”

---

“Some things never change… Up and at them, Robin.”

Robin yawned as he opened his eyes to find his other half hovering above him, reaching out a hand. It felt just like that fateful day, but there was a lack of Lissa with her endless enthusiasm. The Emblem reflexively shielded his eyes from the harsh morning sunlight.

“Huh… What’s going on? The last thing I remembered was… Elyos falling apart,” he murmured as he grabbed Chrom’s hand. “Wait? I don’t feel the Fell Dragon’s energy…!”

“We were actually getting to that,” Chrom lifted Robin to his feet. “I believe our cleansing is thanks to our hooded friend.”

Robin blinked, then turned his gaze to see a blue-haired woman, her face obscured by a hood.

“Emblem Robin, Emblem Chrom… You must come with me,” she held out a hand. “This realm and many others are in danger. We need your strength for the coming days.”

“You needn’t ask, but we deserve to know a bit more than that,” Chrom frowned. “This world… We’re in Ylisse… or a version of it.”

“We’re in Ylisse?!” Robin’s eyes shot open. “Wait… Is it the Fell Dragon Grima? Is he…”

“The Fell Dragon is accumulating strength, but its vessel isn’t the cause of this disturbance,” the woman shook her head. “This isn’t your counterpart’s doing, Emblem Robin.”

“I see… That’s a relief,” Robin exhaled. “I think there’s much we need to discuss… but I want to ask you something.”

“Oh?”

Robin stared with half-lidded eyes, “When are you going to let down that hood? Your disguise is horrible, old friend.”

The hooded woman flinched.

“I…”

“I’ll have to agree with Robin here,” Chrom crossed his arms. “Divine Dragons are the only ones capable of cleansing our bracelets. It’s easy to discern your true identity.”

“Hm… I cannot seem to fool you, Grandmaster Robin,” the woman sighed. “I managed to hide myself from Emblem Lucina… but I suppose it’s only fitting you two figured me out.”

“Wait, Lucina’s here?!” Chrom gasped. “She’s an Emblem, too! Robin, we need to⎼”

“One thing at a time, Chrom. We’ll get to your baby girl in time,” Robin deadpanned. “Now, are you going to take that dreadful thing off?

She pulled back her hood, revealing a familiar face to the two Emblems. Robin smiled at her, extending a hand to the secretive Divine Dragon.

“It’s a pleasure to work with you again, my friend. Let’s do what we couldn’t for our world.”

“I’d like that…”

Notes:

I wanted to give Robin and Alear a chapter for themselves. It felt like I wasn't doing much to show their bond compared to their counterparts. Thankfully, we have this, and the chapters have to explore that bond. How Robin will take part in Alear's journey of becoming the hero she always wanted to be.

Also, to no one's surprise, Emblem Chrom and Robin are here in this world. It's only natural that we get into these two soon enough. That makes three Robins running around in this setting? Well, at least that means the Morgans won't need to share parents... even if one's a Fell Dragon and the other's an Emblem. Also, that makes three Chroms as well... hoo boy.

I've finally figured out the roles and places for the rest of the Emblems. Act 2 will probably be spent going into those Emblems, or at least most of them. I do look forward to writing them into this story and seeing just how much they shake up this world.

Chapter 45: The Remaining Game Pieces

Summary:

All across Archanea and Valm, the Emblems make their impact on the world, for the better and worse.

“You’ve disappointed me, Chrom. What happened to your unwavering determination?”

Robin crossed her arms, staring at the undead king on the ritual table. It was rather foolish of her to expect the fallen hero to be fully under Grima’s control. She managed to make progress in subduing his free will, but Chrom’s spirit wasn’t like many mortals. Even in his lowest moments, he would find a way to crawl out of the darkness.

“You lost to Lucina… and you cost me a valuable artifact,” she frowned. “I should toss you aside and bring forth one of the Deadlords… but you’re not to blame. I simply underestimated the Red Demon.”

“Robin…”

Chrom stared at the Fell Dragon’s vessel with vacant eyes, his mouth hanging open. The Risen King reached for the woman, but his arm fell back to the table. Robin blinked before breaking out into laughter.

“You’re lucky, my friend… If I had arrived a moment later, you would have been lost to us. We can’t have that, can we?” She lightly tapped Chrom’s face. “You’re going to be my champion for as long as I say, okay?”

“You’re… still… still in… there… Robin…”

“Yes, Yes… Hold on to that delusion, okay?” Robin feigned kindness, patting the Risen’s head. “After all, we’re friends, aren’t we?”

Despite the setbacks, Robin was satisfied with current events. Gangrel was reported as a casualty in the war, Emmeryn showed no signs of waking, and Validar’s ritual was proceeding smoothly. The Future has yet to be changed, and soon, Grima will return to this world. This timeline’s Robin simply needed to give in to her bloodline and accept her role as Grima’s vessel.

The only roadblock is her fractured memories and a certain red-haired woman driving her mad. Robin knew the girl wasn’t the Alear from her timeline, but her presence continued to give the Fell Vessel a migraine. It reminded her of times she could no longer go back to.

“You’re a fool, Fell Dragon.”

Grima confronted the red-haired man in the middle of Plegia’s deserts. He was far too small and insignificant for the Fell Dragon to consider a threat. A simple attack would easily disintegrate the worm. Grima was aware of this, and yet something held the dragon back from sending the Red Warrior to his grave.

“You thought I was not aware of your heroics? You saved those brats despite cutting all ties to Ylisse,” Grima huffed. “Do you think your actions would absolve you of your sins? You’d always be a demon to these people. These people would never accept a monster like you.”

“Nonsense,” Alear said without hesitation. “I hate the Risen. They remind me of the Corrupted. I destroy them because I want to. There's nothing complex about that.”

“You’re not fooling anyone, boy. I’ve entertained your nonsense for too long. Leave this world at once, or I’ll destroy you just as I did the Shepherds.”

“...I will never stay away from the one I love. Even when I leave this world, I will return. It doesn’t matter if you’re Robin or the Fell Dragon Grima. I’ll always love you.”

“HAH! LOVE, YOU SAY?! I’LL DEVOUR YOUR LOVE AND EVERYONE YOU CARED ABOUT.”

“Then why haven’t you killed Morgan? Why do you spare his life?”

“Delusions of a defective dragon,” Grima snarled. “Why does a predator play with their food? He will soon end up like the rest.”

“I don’t believe you. Our love for each other and our son was never a lie,” Alear curled his hands into fists. “If it’s defective to love another, then I’m  a defect.”

The Fell Dragon responded to Alear’s claims by flapping its wings and taking to the skies. Every waking moment, the dragon cursed their Vessel’s influence. Even in this form, Robin couldn’t bring herself to sever ties with her last remaining ally and the man she once loved.

“Bah… More unpleasant memories,” Robin sighed. “No matter. That man is gone… She isn’t him… She will never be him.”

However, she couldn’t help but feel her chest tighten whenever she thought about the red-haired girl. She didn’t keep to herself as much as her counterpart, but still had the same innocence. Robin thought these feelings had long passed, but they continued to pester her as she recovered more of her memories.

She shook off those thoughts, focusing on the task at hand. She had much to do with Validar preoccupied, and the rest of the Grimeal still chasing the traitor Morgan. The Fell Vessel snapped her fingers, calling out to the third party in the room.

“Emblem Veronica.”

Robin summoned a young girl clad in a red aura to her side. The Emblem frowned at the Fell Dragon, exhaustion clear on her face.

“Do… Do… I have to fight again…?”

“You will accompany the Risen King,” Robin gestured to Chrom. “Once you complete your tasks, I won’t need your services any longer.”

“...If that is what you wish,” Veronica nodded. “I… I am so tired… but I will do what you command, Robin…”

“It’s Grima to you,” Robin rolled her eyes. “Now, go. Your presence is bothering me, child.”

Veronica disappeared from Robin’s sight, giving the vessel relief from the Emblems. She hated relying on these spirits, especially with the one who came to her with information on other worlds. Once Lucina and the Red Demon are killed, Robin would now set her sights on the other Emblems and destroy them. At the very least, she’d want to destroy three certain Emblems personally. The three Emblems with the potential to put an end to the Fell Dragon.

“All Emblems are connected to the Fire Emblem. Even that faker is connected...” Robin growled, slipping Veronica’s bracelet onto Chrom’s wrist. “I will destroy all of them. No Emblems will exist in my world. None of you.”

Robin took a deep breath, setting her anger aside to concentrate on pressing matters.

“For now, I have a traitorous son to find and a country to control,” she closed her eyes. “Validar can handle the Valmese Empire. Their Emblems will soon be ours, and my future will become a reality for this timeline. Maybe then… Maybe then…”

Robin opened her eyes, frowning at the sleeping Risen.

“Maybe then… Alear and Lucina can finally put us out of our misery, Chrom.”

---

Pheros had seen much during her time serving the Emperor. She had renounced her faith, fought both friend and foe, and dealt with Excellus and his underhanded tactics. However, she was not prepared for the slimy man to offer her a powerful relic. She almost considered it an insult if it weren’t for the man’s warnings.

These otherworldly relics were scattered across the land, and rumors circulated that insurgents were using this power to overthrow the Emperor. If the resistance had gained new strength, she couldn’t let this insult go unanswered.

Unfortunately, she hadn’t been told that the relic contained the ghost of a long-deceased figure who aided in Valm’s creation⎼ the same figure who served as inspiration for all Followers of the Earth Mother. Pheros couldn’t help but view this as one of Excellus’ twisted jokes. It had to be if such a woman appeared before her. 

“Is everything alright, Pheros? I could have sworn we were staying at Fort Steiger…”

Pheros’ lips twitched at the sound of Queen Celica’s voice. She had long believed Naga and Mila to be invisible spirits who couldn’t save this land. Now, she was working alongside the spirit of Mila’s most influential priestesses, said to be the reincarnation of the Earth Mother.

“Dalton and Cervantes have taken command of the fort. The Emperor ordered me to oversee the guarding of Mila’s Tree and The Voice,” she glanced at Queen Celica floating beside her as they made the march to Mila's Tree.

“I see… I finally get to see Mila’s resting spot after so many years. I never thought I’d live… to see it,” Celica clasped her hands, smiling. “If only Alm was here… I do wonder often if he had become an Emblem.”

“You speak of the Saint King so casually… You truly are the first Queen,” Pheros murmured. “As expected of the Emperor’s ancestor.”

“Walhart… I heard the stories from Lucina, but I never understood just how… aggressive my descendants were before meeting him.” Celicia’s smile turned somber. “I only wish he could see reason and give up this bloody conquest.”

“He’s fighting for mankind’s sake, Queen Celica. He will bring true peace by unifying all of man to bring down the Gods’ reign.”

“...Hehe.”

Pheros raised an eyebrow at Celica’s giggling.

“Is there something hilarious about the Emperor’s ambitions?”

“No, No… It’s just… Walhart’s words remind me of Zofia’s war against Rigel. I suppose history does repeat itself,” Celicia shook her head. “His goals are admirable, but his methods are extreme. I suppose he gets that from Alm’s side of the family.”

“Yet you continue to fight alongside us, alongside me.”

“It’s because I believe I can help you find that peace you’re fighting for without all of this violence. Also… I think you’d meet some interesting individuals who aid in that endeavor.”

“Queen Celica, I… I do not understand you,” Pheros pursed her lips. “I abandoned my faith in Mila and Naga, yet you treat me with kindness.”

“I do not judge people for their beliefs. I have many friends in Valentia and Elyos who have different beliefs from my own,” Celicia patted Pheros on her shoulder. “You remind me of Céline in a way… You’re devoted to your nation and are willing to do whatever it takes to obtain that peace.”

“Bah… I cannot make sense of the words you speak,” Pheros turned back to the road, head of her. “We must make haste. Battle may come for us soon.”

“I understand. I’m not thrilled to partake in combat, but I am an Emblem first and foremost. I should not exist, so I should make use of my new lease on life to serve my wielder. I’ll protect you to the best of my abilities, Pheros.”

Celica disappeared, her essence returning to the ring on the Valmese General’s finger.

“...The first Queen saying she’d protect me,” Pheros murmured, grasping her reins tightly. “I do not deserve such an honor…”

She wasn’t sure if this was an illusion, but she appreciated the talks. It strengthened her resolve to give her life for her Emperor’s cause. Even if she doesn’t live long enough to see that ideal world, knowing that she did her part in bringing him one step closer was more than enough.

---

“This is rather perplexing…”

Laurent frowned as he scanned his mother’s notes. It has been almost four years since he arrived in this timeline, yet he has made minimal progress on his research. How could he call himself the son of the greatest mind in Ylisse if he failed to finish what his late mother couldn’t?

“There have been minimal records of this man in red… nor the spirit he summoned to his side,” Laurent tossed aside his hat. “Blast! I must find him… I must seek out the man and document all that I can about his spirit! Miriel would have wanted this.”

Laurent had come across his mother’s notes the night before his journey to the past. There, he learned of a red-haired man whose presence had been erased from the history books. The warrior who aided the Shepherds in defeating Gangrel and saving the land from Valm’s invasion. An enigmatic man who disappeared after the death of Exalt Chrom and the return of the Fell Dragon. Miriel spent the last years of her life attempting to understand the warrior and learn the truth behind his spirit. Laurent couldn’t let his mother’s work go undone, no matter what.

“Wait a moment…” Laurent flipped back to a previous page. “Mother took a sample of the subject’s blood after a difficult battle. Let’s see… ‘Subject’s blood roughly matched an average human by 30 percent. 15 percent with a taguel’s blood samples… and 70 percent with a manakete's blood samples. Further research is needed before a hypothesis can be formed.”

Miriel appeared unsure of her conclusion, but Laurent could see where she was going with this. Alear, the Enigmatic Swordsman, has ties to the dragon clans. He is likely a mixed-breed dragon or a dragon with the ability to change forms, similar to the rumored Shapeshifter from the Hero King’s times.

“Incredible… I believe I’ve found a lead. Mother, you’re amazing!”

He had heard of the Ice Dragon Temple, the Divine Dragon Oracle’s former home, before migrating to Valm. It was the closest dragon temple to his location, making it his best option for studying the history of Nah’s ancestors.

“I must find him… I must locate the Red Swordsman,” Laurent shot up to his feet, picking his hat off the library floor. “For Mother’s sake…”

The time traveler sprinted toward the front doors, continuing his nearly half-decade-long journey.

Notes:

I had a bit of trouble thinking of what the next chapter was going to be. I thought about more Alear and Robin fluff, but I think we ought to get started on setting up the climax of Act 2 and the last remaining obstacles for our cast in this story. We have a lot to go through with the upcoming chapters, so we might start picking up the pace. Of course, that isn't to say I'm done developing these two and their friendship.

We have met our last time traveler and some of the last remaining Emblems in this world. Celicia's placement made the most sense, and I had this set up since the beginning of the story. I wanted to have her interact with her homeland after so many years. Pheros was a treat to write, and I'm a bit excited to write her as Celicia's wielder. She was a one-off antagonist for the Valm arc, but since Act 2 has been a spotlight on the NPCs and one-off factions, Pheros felt like a perfect obstacle for Veyle and Morgan to contend with. It's a shame she was only there for a chapter because I think she has some potential to be a constant presence in Walhart's army. Well, at least she'd have her chance in this story!

Chapter 46: Our Feelings

Summary:

Robin attempts to understand her feelings about Alear while the latter struggles to accept herself. Meanwhile, Chrom finally meets the mysterious helper from Plegia.

“I apologize, Robin. It seems our mysterious friend is hellbent on having only me and Frederick attend the meeting.”

“It’s fine, Chrom. I’m just… unsure of what I may have done to offend that man.”

Robin glanced at the door, frowning. She wanted to speak with Alear’s mysterious savior, but the white-haired man gave her a look before heading on inside. There was also the dark mage who stared at her for some time before heading on inside. She was beginning to worry that Chrom and the Khans might have a difficult meeting moving forward.

“You should take the day off. Alear could use your company… I’ve heard she’s almost back to full strength.”

“Yes, that’s true…” Robin sighed, crossing her arms. “I fear once that cast leaves her arm, I won’t see her again for some time.”

“She was never one to sit still,” he chuckled. “You know… You’re free to travel with her when the time comes. I’ll be fine on my own.”

“You say that, but I fear the mountain of paperwork that awaits me if I were ever to leave you,” She shrugged. “I don’t know… I wouldn’t say we’re that close enough for me to suggest that. Marth could watch over her.”

“...Robin, have you ever heard Alear’s reasons for saving those villages?”

“Hm? No, I don’t think she ever told me the reason,” she furrowed her eyebrows. “She’s a kind girl, but she nearly got herself killed for a foreign land. She wouldn’t answer my questions about Marth and her friends, so I fear it might be difficult getting her to speak.”

“I have a feeling what her reasons might be,” Chrom grinned. “However, I want you to learn for yourself.”

“...Chrom, I don’t think you understand women that much. If you did, you would have noticed that Sumia’s angry at you.”

“H-Huh?! You’re just saying that, Robin… Then again, I have been neglecting her for some time… I’ve been so busy filling Emm’s role that I never had time to prepare for our big day.”

Robin sighed, patting her friend on the shoulder.

“Just focus on being an Exalt. I’ll go make sure our mutual friend isn’t slamming her head against a wall.”

“Right, we’ll talk later, friend.”

Robin waved her leader off before leaving the palace. She tried to ignore it, but her thoughts continued to drift back to the enigmatic swordswoman. She would often tell others that Alear was her friend, but was the feeling mutual? What would happen once Alear found her sister and completed her journey? Robin had many friends within the Shepherd, and she couldn’t say she was without female friends, including Lissa, Maribelle, and the others. However, she couldn’t help but worry for the day Alear left the Shepherds for good.

“I suppose it’s only natural… Chrom’s getting married, Lissa is at that age thinking about boys, and even Frederick has a special someone,” Robin murmured as she crossed the busy Ylisstol streets, pushing past crowds. “It’s going to be lonely without her…”

Chrom’s her partner on the battlefield, but he already has someone there for him during these peaceful times. She couldn’t take that away from him, Lissa, or any of the Shepherds. She wanted everyone to be happy without a need to fight any longer. However, she couldn’t help but fear she was getting left behind.

“Should I start courting someone? No, I shouldn’t… It wouldn’t be fair to Alear… Wait…”

Robin blinked, stopping in her tracks.

“Why am I making this about her again?!” She scratched her head, frowning. “Maybe she’s right… I am strange.”

She shook her head, continuing on her trek back to the Shepherd’s barracks. She stepped inside, feeling oddly at home despite the area serving as a base of operations. Chrom offered to give her a house or even a chance to become nobility and start her own house, but she denied both offers. She felt better as the Shepherd’s tactician rather than a noble.

“Alear, I’m back! Alear?”

“...know what to do…”

Robin raised an eyebrow, hearing Alear’s voice coming from her quarters. She could have sworn no one else had dropped by the barracks before her. She might have missed it if Lissa had shown up for Alear’s checkups.

She hummed before walking up the stairs, catching more of Alear’s conversation as she approached her room.

“...I don’t deserve this, Marth. Any of this.”

“Marth? Wait, is she…?”

Robin pressed her ear to the door, hearing only Alear’s voice.

“Bad Dragons don’t deserve to have nice things. There’s no place for me here.”

Robin’s heart ached as she listened to her friend’s woes. Despite everything, the Red Swordswoman doesn’t believe in herself. She would have thought the kind words said by everyone would change her mind, but it proved to be an uphill battle.

She exhaled softly before knocking on the door.

“Alear, are you okay in there? I’ve returned from the palace so…”

She couldn’t finish her sentence. What could Robin say that she hasn’t already? Would Alear even believe her? Was there any point to reassuring her? The two eventually will go their separate ways, after all.

“Come in.”

Robin exhaled deeply before opening the door to find Alear by herself. She glanced around, her eyebrows furrowed.

“Wait… I thought you were talking to someone,” she scratched her head.

“...I was talking to my ring,” Alear glanced at the ring on the desk beside her. “I doubt he could hear me… or maybe he has never heard me.”

“Ah, right… I’ve seen you wear that ring before. Is it some sort of good luck charm, or is it a magic item that allows you to summon that spirit you’re always around?”

“A bit of both,” Alear closed her eyes. “That ring is important to me. I cannot lose it.”

“Interesting…” Robin stared at the ring. “Um… I wanted to let you know I'm back. I can make you lunch again if you’d like.”

“You don’t have to,” Alear said, shaking her head. “I’d just be a bother. I can eat the rations left by and⎼”

“Stop that!”

Robin blinked, realizing those words had left her mouth without realizing it. She wanted to salvage things and not make it awkward, but she couldn’t hold it in. She ran over to her friend, placing both hands on her shoulders.

“You’re not a bother. You’re not some defect… and… you don’t have to deny yourself things! Please, just stop that…”

“...You’re angry,” Alear’s eyes widened.

“I’m not angry! I’m just… so worried about you! You idiot!” She shook the stoic woman. “What happened to our promise?! You can lean on me whenever you need it! You don’t need to hold back!”

“I…”

Alear opened her mouth, then nodded slowly.

“...I’m sorry. Queen Lumera would often do the same thing if I called myself a defect or a bad person. I deserve this.”

“You fool… You only deserve to receive help from your friends.” We… We are friends, right?”

“Were we not friends before?” Alear tilted her head. “You called me a friend plenty of times… and Lissa said we’re best friends.”

“She said that, huh?” Robin felt the heat rise to her cheeks. “I guess she isn’t wrong. You’re just as important to me as Chrom and everyone else.”

She let go of Alear before sitting down beside her. The two sat in silence for a full minute before Robin decided to put her concerns to rest.

“...You never told us why you did it, Alear. You nearly got yourself killed before you could find your sister. No one would have faulted you for hiding during the war.”

“Hiding was not an option,” Alear narrowed her eyes. “I couldn’t let people get hurt if the enemy were after me.”

“But why? This isn’t your homeland. You don’t have an obligation to help us.”

“It’s your homeland.”

“What…?” Robin slowly turned to face her. “I mean… I don’t know if I’m a native Ylissean, but I do consider Ylisse my home ever since Chrom found… but why…?”

“I like you, Robin,” Alear lowered her head. “You were kind. You called me a friend. You treated me like a normal person. It made me happy. I didn’t want Plegia to ruin your home.”

“You… I…”

Robin’s cheeks were burning red as she tried not to pass out from the sudden metaphorical right hook Alear had given her. She wasn’t one to overthink a common platonic phrase, but there weren’t many individuals who would fight a war for a friend. She placed a hand on her chest, struggling and failing to control her rapid heartbeat.

“Sorry, could you give me a moment… I think I’m going to faint.”

“...Did I say something wrong?” Alear asked with a furrowed brow. “That’s strange. Queen Lumera told me I should say that to someone important to me. I then told her I liked her, and she hugged me.”

“O-Oh, right… I forgot that you’re… you,” Robin sighed, scratching her head. “Sorry, my imagination went somewhere… Hm?”

She turned to the red swordswoman, noticing her fidgeting.

“Alear?”

“I apologize. You’re upset because of me,” Alear lowered her gaze to the floor. “I just… I was expecting you to react just like Queen Lumera… but you’re not her, I realized.”

“Huh? Wait, you don’t mean…”

Robin immediately forgot about her embarrassing moment as she giggled at Alear’s reaction. The tough and intimidating swordswoman was reduced to a sad, lost puppy. It was a side she didn’t expect to see from her lone wolf friend.

“If you wanted a hug, you could have just asked,” she wrapped an arm around Alear, pulling her into an embrace. “You’re so adorable.”

“I didn’t say I wanted a hug.”

Alear’s words didn’t match her actions as she wrapped her good arm around Robin.

“Don’t call me adorable, either… I’m not.”

“You’re a terrible liar,” Robin said, squeezing the girl softly. “Thank you for thinking about me, friend. Still, I… I don’t know what I’d do if you got hurt or worse. Please take better care of yourself.”

“I cannot make promises… but I don’t want to upset you,” Alear held the embrace, making no effort to retreat. “I’ll try not to. I’ll be sad if I can’t see you.”

Robin felt another tug at her heart. If she wasn’t careful, her face was going to match Alear’s hair with how much she was blushing. It was a bit of a relief to hear that she wasn’t the only one worried about when the time comes to part ways. Unfortunately, she had a few other feelings she had to sort out. Namely, her reaction to Alear’s confession from earlier.

It was too soon to rule anything out, but she pocketed that thought for another day.

“Y-Yeah… I’ll be sad too. Anyway, lunch?”

“Sure…”

Robin let out a sigh of relief, pulling back from her hug to bring Alear out of her quarters. She wasn’t too confident in her cooking, but she was excited nonetheless. She couldn’t remember the last time she was on cooking duty.

“Alright, I think I have some leftover bear meat we can roast! Let’s go.”

“...Bear meat?”

---

“I must admit… Sir. Rafal. Your warnings are troubling, but it’s difficult to take this information at face value, especially from a man we know so little about.”

Chrom glanced at Frederick, speaking before he had a chance to. He would prefer if the man would let him handle things, but he wouldn’t be Frederick the Wary, otherwise. He sighed before turning to the white-haired man sitting across from him. Beside the man was a female shaman, Gaius, and a well-known Plegian General. He knew everyone except for the strange girl who couldn’t stop staring at Robin.

“I figured so much. It’s why I’ve brought General Mustafa with me to confirm my story. General, if you would…”

“The boy speaks the truth,” Mustafa cleared his throat. “The Late King said as much. He sought to conquer Ylisse and retrieve the Red Demon as a weapon against the Empire and then the Grimeal.”

“Peace would only last for some time,” Rafal chimed in. “I would recommend you take our ships before the next King is crowned. You may need them for the time to come.”

“We had planned to offer Gules as well as a token of our sincerity, but…” Mustafa grimaced. “I believe the enemy has already taken hold of the gem.”

“I’m already aware of the Conqueror and his plans. A certain archer revealed himself upon learning that his former Vassal elected to stay behind,” Chrom crossed his arms. “I’m not sure if Emm would approve of me preparing for yet another war… We’ve already lost so much.”

“You truly are a hero, Exalt Chrom. I simply thought it was wise to warn you of the troubles to come.”

“You still haven’t told me what it is you want, Rafal,” Chrom stared at the young man. “You don’t appear to be Plegian nor Ylissean. Just who are you?”

“...I’m someone who wishes to make amends,” Rafal said softly. “I figured it’d be the next step in getting your forgiveness.”

“Erm… I don’t believe you’ve wronged me personally,” Chrom scratched his head.

“You’re right… I suppose I’m only hiding from the one I’ve truly wronged,” Rafal said, standing up. “Good day to you, Chrom the Hero. Give my apologies to Lady Robin if you would… Her face simply reminded me of a bad memory.”

The young man shivered before exiting the room with Mustafa, Gaius, and the Shaman following behind him.

“Milord? Is everything alright?”

“Hm? I’m fine, it’s just…”

Chrom stared at the door, frowning.

“He was talking with me, but I don’t think he was talking to me,” Chrom shrugged. “I must be overthinking things.”

Notes:

We end things off with another chapter on Alear and Robin's growing bond and how these two feel about each other compared to their counterparts. I wanted to highlight the differences as we see present Alear/Robin a lot more unsure with their feelings compared to the future timeline. I also wanted to highlight Present!Robin and how she feels about Alear. I do feel like I haven't developed her as much as I have for Future!Robin/Grima so I wanted to use this healing arc for Alear to change that. I hope I haven't kept people waiting too long for her to get involved in the plot again. She's getting better, so maybe we'll see what becomes of her journey when we check back in. Same with Rafal and the other groups.

I plan to get back to Morgan and Veyle next chapter and will focus on finishing up their journey to Mila's Tree to wrap up Act 2. I'll try to pick up the pace now that things are ramping up for Morgan and Veyle's Super Badass Militia (name pending).

Chapter 47: A Bond between Siblings are Stronger than Steel

Summary:

The Princess of Chon'sin is recruited by a group of ambitious youths with plans to shake Valm to its core. Meanwhile, Yen'fay learns of a disturbing plot brewing.

Say’ri wiped the blood from her blade clean before slipping it back into its sheath. The Princess let out a soft sigh before turning to her unlikely saviors. She was on the run for months, but the Empire was getting closer to striking her down as the battles continued. That day would have been today if it were not for a group of children offering her support.

“Mercy, young travelers. Your strength is admirable for a group so young!”

“Why does everyone keep commenting on our age?!” The red-haired girl wearing a large coat pouted. “I’m not that young… I think.”

“No time to talk,” the masked boy commented. “We need to move before more of them show.”

“Aye, we shall hold on introductions,” she pointed down the street. “I know of a place where we will continue thy inquiries.”

She led her new companions across the open roads, using her knowledge of the land to avoid further detection. However, Say’ri will likely need to find a new place to plan her fight against the Empire and her traitorous brother. She could use the strength of these children, but she couldn’t bring herself to send someone so young to their deaths.

Once she felt at ease at one of the safehouses for the resistance, Say’ri loosened her grip on her sword, turning to the group entering with a smile.

“Now is a good time to resume introductions,” she said, bowing to them. “I am called Say’ri. I fight to unite the resistance and topple the Emperor. I apologize for bringing you all into our battles.”

“Oh! You’re with the resistance?! Damn, we lucked out, didn’t we guys?”

The red-haired girl stepped up to Say’ri, extending a hand to her.

“You can call me Morgan. I’m an amnesiac, a tactician in training, and… uhh… I’m searching for my mom! The girl with very long hair and no shoes on is Veyle. The grumpy guy with a mask is Gerome, and the girl with pigtails is our Princess Cynthia! ”

“Did you have to describe me like that, Morgan?” Veyle sighed. “Um, it’s nice to meet you! I hope we can be friends, Say’ri!”

“Morgan! Don’t tell people I’m a Princess!” Cynthia’s face burned red. “Lucy’s going to kill me…”

“Hmph,” Gerome scoffed before averting his gaze from the others.

“Fie! What a colorful bunch! Tis true, I wish to unite the resistance, but my endeavors have not been fruitful,” Say’ri said, biting her lip. “Pardon me for asking, but what brings such young individuals to seek the resistance?”

“Well…” Morgan swayed from side to side. “We’re on a bit of a pilgrimage to Mila’s Tree, but we’ve heard the Empire has blocked off access to it. We were hoping if maybe the Resistance could y’know… help us out?”

“Mila’s Tree! You seek to free the Voice from Walhart’s clutches?!” Say’ri stumbled back. “I prithee to reconsider! I could not bear to see children march to their deaths!”

“The Empire’s that scary, huh?” Morgan frowned.

“Aye. He is said to command a million men, and he’d stomp out the resistance if we do not unite all the dynasts.”

“Wait, did you just say a million?!” Cynthia held a hand over her head. “I knew I should have asked Lucy about the empire before we left…”

“C’mon, you guys… I doubt Mila’s Tree is that heavily guarded. If he’s busy conquering, then we’d only have to face a small fraction of their forces. No biggie,” Morgan folded her hands behind her head.

“You’re a madwoman…” Gerome adjusted his mask. “Still, you have a point.”

“On second thought… I could be known as the hero who faced scores of Imperials, fighting to my dying breath! Owain would be so jealous!”

“We’ve come too far to give up now!” Veyle pumped her fists in the air. “We cannot give up now! I need to find my sister.”

“Fie! You are the bravest lot of soldiers I’ve met in my life. If only the dynasts had half of your bravery…”

Say’ri realized that nothing she would say would deter these children. The determination of the two shorter girls was a sight to behold. There was something admirable about a girl risking her life to reconnect with her sibling.

“Yen’fay… If only you could learn from these children and their bravery. Perhaps you would not have dishonored our family name with your craven acts.”

She sighed softly before turning to the children with a warm smile.

“Aye… I will lend my sword to your cause. Lady Tiki could reunite our resistance, and we may stand a chance against the Conqueror!”

She gestured for the group to come further inside.

“Come! We have much to discuss!”

She circled one of the lone tables, placing a map of Valm for the young ones to read. She wouldn’t call herself an expert on strategy, but these children might have something to offer. She placed a finger on one of the mark spots.

“We should expect a sizeable force stationed at Mila’s Tree,” she explained. “However, it’s said that the Tree’s guarded by Walhart’s lesser men. I believe you four have more to your numbers, yes?”

“Yep! We have a small militia formed by accident… It’s why only a few of us could come to the cities,” Morgan scratched her head. “We could try tackling them head-on, but what about a diversion?”

“Diversion?”

“Our goal isn’t to take down the enemy, right? We’d minimize casualties and make sure the fighting doesn’t reach Ms. Tiki,” The young girl stared at the map. “We can use a majority of our forces to divert the Empire’s attention while a small team sneaks in to rescue her.”

“‘Tis a sound strategy, but the Empire has many men to spare. We face an uphill battle,” Say’ri sighed. “We may face many casualties with both options.”

“Don’t worry about it, Say’ri!” Morgan patted her back. “This isn’t our first dance! I’ll give those Valmese bullies a thrashing!”

“I trust Morgan,” Veyle smiled at her companion. “Her strategies are sound, and she wouldn’t go into a battle if she didn’t have a plan.”

“Trust me… I should know…” Cynthia scratched her cheek, averting her gaze.

“I don’t plan on letting Duke Virion’s Vassal perish in battle,” Gerome nodded. “I also wouldn’t be able to look Lucina in the eye if I failed in protecting her sister.”

“Gerome, I’m not some flower you need to protect, you dummy!” The Pegasus Knight pouted. “That’s it, I’m going to take down more Imperials than you in the battle!”

“What?! Don’t make this a contest, you reckless fool!”

“Uhh… Anyway, I’ll work out the details later. We just need your help, Say’ri!”

Say’ri glanced down, seeing the innocent look on the tactician’s face. It was incomprehensible how someone so young could stare at a dangerous scenario with a smile on her face. That was what she thought before noticing the smile not reaching the girl’s eyes.

“My answer remains the same. I will lend my sword and knowledge to your cause, young warriors!” She bowed to the group.

“Woah! Another recruit for Morgan and Veyle’s⎼”

“Can we come up with another name already?!” Veyle buried her face in her hands.

“Fine, Fine… We’ll think of something when the mission starts,” Morgan pouted. “I don’t see you coming up with any ideas…”

“W-Why is it my fault now?”

Say’ri watched the two girls go back and forth, amused at their banter. She could sense a sisterly bond between the two shorter girls of the group.

“Fie… You two are very close. You remind me of the times Yen’fay would scold me,” Say’ri smiled weakly. “I hope you two maintain a strong bond.”

“Huh? Who’s Yen’fay?” Morgan tilted her head. “It feels like I’ve heard that name before.”

“Aye, ‘Tis likely you heard this name pass through the Empire’s lips. Walhart’s new lapdog… and my elder brother. We may share blood, but he’s no longer kin.”

“Oh…” Veyle frowned. “You’re going to fight against your big brother?”

“As long as he continues to betray his homeland and people, he’s dead to me,” Say’ri tightened her grip on her sword.

“Um… Ms. Say’ri, I don’t know your situation with your brother, but…”

She blinked as she noticed the young girl pulling her hand away from her sword, grasping it softly.

“Please don’t say or do anything you’d regret… It’s never good to fight family,” Veyle smiled. “Sometimes we do something without realizing and then it’s almost too late. Some siblings can be a bit reckless, so maybe we could talk some sense into him!”

“That’s our Veyle, alright,” Morgan giggled softly. “We’ll try to go easy on your brother if we need to fight him!”

Try as she might, she couldn’t force herself to be heartless in front of these children. She took a deep breath, holding up her free hand in defeat.

“Fie… T’would be a dishonor to make such adorable children sad,” she smiled at the two. “My apologies, young ones.”

“I said we’re not that young, jeez…” Morgan grumbled. “I can’t wait to get my growth spurt… I’ll finally reclaim the big sister role!”

“Not a chance,” Veyle stuck out her tongue.

“Hey! Just you wait, Veyle!” Morgan shook her fist.

Say’ri felt a warmth watching the sisters bicker with each other. Perhaps she was mistaken in sensing a sadness in Morgan’s face. However, just to be certain, she’d use her blade to make sure their bonds weather the incoming storm.

“Perhaps Valm will see freedom thanks to these children and their actions…”

---

“Oh, Yen’fay! We have to talk about your darling sister! She’s causing us quite the headache!”

Yen’fay kept his gaze forward, paying little mind to the infuriating aide to the Emperor. He would cut him down if he weren’t on a very tight leash. He couldn’t fight the Empire, but didn’t have to play nice with them.

“Pah! You’re always such a bore,” Excellus scoffed. “Fortunately or unfortunately, Princess Say’ri has yet again evaded our grasp. She even called in a group of children to help her!”

He didn’t respond, his eyes and thoughts focused on the men forced to fight and die for someone as deplorable as him.

“Are you listening?! I said your sister has⎼”

“I have no sister,” Yen’fay said without hesitation.

“Yes, Yes… We’re aware. However, the deal wasn’t for your sister to collude with brats from Ylisse!” Excellus whispered. “What do you know of these ingrates?!”

“If I knew of such a group, I would have cut them down personally.”

“Tch… Of course, you don’t know them. They’re making their way to Mila Tree to rescue your false prophet! Do not worry, dear Yen’fay. I’ll have Pheros only kill the children. Say’ri will be safe⎼”

“You’d do no such thing, Excellus.”

“...!”

Yen’fay’s instincts screamed at him to get him away. He jumped back, hand gripping the hilt of his blade as he noticed a Plegian standing beside Excellus.

“Oh? It seems your dog has a little bite to their bark, Excellus… You should tame him,” the Plegian glared at the pathetic man.

“Ah! Apologies, Sir Validar! A thousand apologies! Yen’fay, don’t you dare touch him if you want our deal to continue,” Excellus said in a panic. “S-Stand down!

“...Tch,” Yen’fay released his hand from his blade, frowning.

“As I was saying… Excellus, things have changed. We will not kill all of them. I’ve discovered those brats have something… or someone I want,” Validar grinned. “Fortune has favored me yet again, and I will not have your men ruin this!”

“Oh! Of course, Sir! We’ll hold back if that’s what you desire! You’ll have them and the Bracelet and Rings as well!”

“You are free to kill all of them… save for two of them,” Validar pulled a piece of paper from his cloak. “These two shouldn’t be difficult to pick out from a crowd.”

Excellus scanned the paper, nodding sheepishly.

“Y-Yes, I’ll send this to all of our men! I hope Pheros gets this before it’s too late! Yen’fay!”

Excellus sprinted over to slam the paper against his chest.

“Burn that image into your memory! Those two are to be caught alive, not dead! A-L-I-V-E.”

Yen’fay glowered before scanning the paper’s contents, studying a detailed sketch of two girls, no older than sixteen or seventeen by his estimate. One of them had a strange hair ornament on their head, and the other wore a coat far too large for them. He couldn’t begin to understand why this madman wanted these children, but a part of Yen’fay screamed at him, not to let these two end up in that bastard’s clutches.

Unfortunately, he was still a lapdog, his freedom shackled by the Empire.

“...Understood.”

Notes:

Say'ri is so hard to write, but I think I've gotten her down somewhat well. Morgan and Veyle now have another ally in their ranks, and they're just about ready to execute their plans. I've been looking forward to having Veyle interact with one of the Chon'sin siblings, as I do think there's some parallel between Yen'fay and Say'ri to Veyle's relationship with Alear pre-recruitment. Yen'fay and Alear even have a similar fate in dying for their sister's sake, unable to tell them the truth they learn from the villain responsible for their fighting. However, Alear and Veyle have a happier ending compared to the Chon'sin siblings.

Like I said last chapter, we're going to focus primarily on Veyle and Morgan's rescue plan for the rest of this Act. There are a lot of obstacles in store for the two, but they're determined to meet a Divine Dragon and learn just what happened to Alear. I'm not sure if I can outdo the climax of Act 1, but I'm going to try. Like I said before, I'm going to try to pick up the pace and not keep you guys waiting too long for the next chapters.

Chapter 48: Pre-Battle Jitters

Summary:

Veyle, unable to shake her anxiety over the upcoming battle, has a late-night chat with her friends and allies.

Veyle stood in shock as she watched the Divine Dragon, the girl she had wronged in many ways, leap in front of her. The incoming attack engulfed Lumera’s daughter, taking the brunt of the attack. She protected her, a defective dragon who killed her mother and stole the rings from her.

“Ngh... Ugh...”

“No!” Veyle screamed as she ran to the Divine Dragon’s side.

“My foolish child. Twice now have I struck you down.” Sombron scoffed, his dragon form eclipsing the two girls. “But I promise you, no amount of sleep will bring you back from this moment. This time… your defeat is final.”

“Why did you do that?! You shouldn't have jumped in front of me, Alear!” Veyle grabbed her friend’s hand.

“I did what I… had to do… to keep you out of harm's way,” Alear shook her head. “I wanted to make up for all the times I couldn't protect you. All the times I wasn't there for you... I'm so sorry… Veyle… for all those awful things I said.”

“I don't care! I don't care about that! Please, don't die!” Veyle shook Alear’s body.

“It'll be all right…” Alear patted Veyle’s hand, smiling somberly. “There's still so...much I have to do... I can't die until I've told you everything... There's still...too much left unsaid... Who I… am. Listen, Veyle, I'm your…”

The Divine Dragon breathed her last, unable to complete her final words. Her hand slipped from Veyle’s grasp, and her head fell backwards, the warmth quickly leaving her body.

“Alear? Huh? No, you can't... Don't leave me! Don't leave me, Alear!”

Veyle overheard the Divine Dragon’s allies' voices expressing their disbelief and anguish. She wasn’t sure what to say or what to do until she felt the dragonstone she carried break apart.

“But… But why would?”

“This wayward creature was another of my children. The one you've been searching for all this time,” Sombron said, his voice cold and detached. “Your sister. The Divine Dragon took the traitor in after the events of the last war. Thus, the fool did survive. No child of mine should live as a Divine Dragon. Death was this one's inexorable fate.”

“No… No…” Veyle’s lips trembled. “But the stone shouldn't break... The stone shouldn't shatter unless…”

She stared at the corpse of her friend, her long-lost sister, the tears falling down her face.

“All that time… you were my sister… I found you… I finally found you…! Please don’t be gone! I need to talk to you! Why…?! Why did you sacrifice yourself for me?! Please, wake up! Please!!”

She gripped the Divine Dragon’s shirt tightly, sobbing into her shoulder. It had to be a dream, a nightmare that she had to wake up from.

“It’s not a nightmare, defect.”

A sinister voice echoed in her mind, taunting her.

“You… We kill everything and everyone who stands in our path. We are a Fell Dragon that brings destruction with every step we take. That's our fate!”

“No…! No…!!”

She screamed, shutting her eyes closed, hoping to ignore and escape the sinister girl's voice, but to no avail. Her entire essence was overwhelmed by a malevolent dragon.

"Don't you forget it, Defect! We will strike down that fake Fell Dragon spawn! We'll kill her before she kills us. Kill her, Kill her, KILL HER!" 

“No…!”

Veyle shot up, her face drenched in sweat. Her eyes darted around, searching for the sinister girl and her deceased sister. However, logic soon struck the Fell Dragon as she recognized the tent she resided in.

“No… No… The Other Me is dead… and Sister’s alive,” she gripped her sheets tightly. “It’s just a dream… It’s just a dream.”

A soft chirp reached Veyle’s ears. She slowly turned to see Altena staring at her with concern clear on her face. Veyle slowly sighed before pulling the baby wyvern towards her into a warm embrace.

“It’s okay, Altena… I’m just a bit nervous about today… We’re going to save the Divine Dragon Oracle,” she whispered. “I’ll be fine, I promise.”

She noticed that dawn had yet to arrive, but she couldn’t bring herself to go back to sleep. She had to remind herself that she wasn’t the same dragon from before. She was going to be a good dragon who would save the world.

“Huh…? Why is… my dagger so close to the bed?” She noticed Misericorde sitting inches away from her.

---

Veyle realized the futility of going back to sleep after minutes of lying in her bed. She threw away that plan before heading out to patrol the campsite. Morgan’s Knights were able to handle that role, but she wanted to do something constructive with her time. Altena followed Veyle, resting on the top of her head and replacing her ornament.

“Hm? Wait, is that…?”

Veyle noticed a light coming from Morgan’s tent. She frowned before approaching her friend’s quarters.

“Morgan, why are you still up?” She asked as she entered the tent, noticing Morgan burying her face into a book.

“No, No… That’s not right either,” Morgan murmured, unaware of the Mage Dragon’s presence.

“Morgan? Morgan!”

“Huh?! Oh, Veyle!” Morgan raised her head, closing her book. “Did you forget something?”

“What are you talking about?”

“...I could have sworn I saw you up and about earlier,” she tilted her head. “Eh, I must have mistaken Nah or Cynthia for you…”

“Morgan, it’s late… Why are you still up?”

“Why are you up?”

“I slept for hundreds of years… I can handle staying awake longer,” Veyle sighed as she snatched the strategy book from Morgan’s hands. “You’re still growing… so sleep.”

“I will, I will… I’m just making sure we’re prepared for tomorrow… erm… today’s battle,” Morgan tapped her chin, smiling. “Let me guess, pre-battle jitters?”

“Something like that…”

Morgan sighed before standing up, wrapping an arm around Veyle’s shoulder.

“Me too, Me too… We only came here to get a Divine Dragon’s help, but now we’re about to face the Empire in battle.”

“Do you think the plan will work?”

Veyle and Morgan had previously discussed the plan at length with the others. Morgan would lead her Knights, Gerome, Nah, Madeline, Cherche, and Say’ri to battle the Empire’s forces. Veyle would be in charge of the other group, where she’d go with Cynthia, Inigo, and Yarne to infiltrate the shrine and rescue Tiki. Morgan would wield Emblem Soren while Hector would be left in Cynthia’s hands.

Veyle didn’t feel right allowing Morgan to fight on the frontlines, but she couldn’t do anything to stop her daring friend.

“As long as you get to Tiki, it will work. Leave the rest of me,” Morgan patted her shoulder. “Don’t worry! I don’t plan on dying anytime soon!”

“I know, I know… I’m just a bit worried… I have a bad feeling about today’s battle.”

“Veyle, I can’t promise that everything will be alright… but I will promise one thing.”

Morgan circled over to face Veyle, smiling.

“As long as I’m still alive, I won’t let anything happen to you and our friends. I will always be on your side, friend.”

“...Thanks, Morgan. I will promise the same.”

“Good, Good. It would suck if we went in that battle with low sp⎼ Agh!”

Veyle blinked as Morgan placed a hand over her head, her face contorting in pain.

“Morgan?!”

“I’m fine… I’m fine!” Morgan held up her free hand, backing away. “I just have a bit of a migraine… I think those all-nighters are catching up to me.”

“Okay, that’s it… You’re going to bed right now. Big sister said so!” Veyle pouted before dragging the younger girl to her cot.

“Alright, I’m going… I’m going,” Morgan ripped herself from Veyle’s grasp, removing her coat to hop on the bed. “Happy?”

“Please don’t pretend to sleep so that you can go back to your work. You’ve done that three times already.”

“Yes, Mother…” Morgan rolled her eyes. “One more thing before you go…”

“Oh?” Veyle raised an eyebrow. “What’s wrong?”

“Have… Have you ever thought about what you’re going to do after all of this? Let’s say we find your sister and complete your journey… What’s next for you?”

“I’ll return to Elyos… and continue helping people,” Veyle grabbed the sleeping Altena from her head. “I also want to continue being there for my sister.”

“Makes sense…” Morgan smiled up at her. “I don’t know what I’ll do… I just know… It’s going to be lonely without you and Madeline….”

“Morgan…”

“Anyway! Good night, Veyle! Tomorrow… Erm… Today we’re going to save Lady Tiki together,” Morgan turned her back to the Mage Dragon.

“Right… Together,” Veyle frowned as she turned off Morgan’s lights, letting the young girl get her rest.

---

“Hello, Gerome. Are you on patrol for tonight?”

Veyle sheepishly approached the masked man sitting by the campfire. She rarely had a chance to talk to him, despite traveling with him for months. It didn’t help that he wasn’t one for many words.

“Correct, now let me get back to my work,” he grunted as she stood up. “I was only taking a break with Minverykins⎼”

Gerome paused, his cheeks burning red.

“You heard nothing.”

“It’s okay, Gerome… I’m beginning to see just how cute Wyverns are,’ Veyle petted her Altena. “You don’t need to hide that from me.”

“...Just remember to feed your Wyvern often. They burn energy more often than other species,” Gerome averted his gaze.

“Strange… I thought you’d be scary, but you’re actually pretty nice to me and Morgan,” Veyle smiled at the masked rider.

“Hmph, that doesn’t make us friends.”

“Mauvier would say something similar… It took him ages for me to get him to agree to being friends.”

“Wait, what was that name you just said?!”

Gerome raised his voice, visibly shaken.

“Huh? Mauvier? That’s the name of my Knight… He’s also my first friend,” Veyle leaned in, staring at the flustered rider. “What’s wrong, Gerome? You look nervous…”

“...It’s nothing,” Gerome cleared his throat. “I have nothing more to say on the matter.”

Veyle blinked, watching Gerome storm off, his form disappearing in the darkness.

“What did I do…?”

“Pay no mind to him. He’s always grumpy…”

Veyle glanced over her shoulder, noticing Nah standing behind her, smiling.

“It’s quite late, Veyle… You should get some rest,” Nah helped herself to the vacant spot left by Gerome. “Master Red always said it’s important for Dragons to sleep to gather their strength.”

“I couldn’t sleep… so I just wanted to do my rounds,” Veyle sat down beside her. “You really like your Master, don’t you?”

“He’s the best! It’s because of him I haven’t felt that lonely after my mother died… He’s like… a fun uncle!”

“That’s really sweet… I would like to get to meet him someday,” Veyle turned to the campfire. “Have you had any luck in finding him?”

“Sadly, no… The only close lead I got was the Red Demon thing back in Ylisse, but I’ve heard the demon was a female,” Nah sighed. “I guess I could look for the two people he would often talk about.”

“That’s a start,” Veyle nodded. “I’m happy to help, too, Nah. You’ve been one of our first friends here, and you defended us back then.”

“Aw, shucks, I just did what any dragon would do,” Nah scratched her nose, failing to hide her blush. “I don’t know their names… but he often talks about a lonely Queen and a small and frail mage dragon.”

“That’s it? That’s not a lot to go off of...”

“He really likes the lonely Queen… He would often talk about wanting to be like her. She was a heroic dragon, dressed in white with blue hair. I think he wanted to call her mother, but… he always stopped himself.”

“Heroic dragon, dressed in white… with blue hair. His mother…” Veyle’s eyes widened. “No… It couldn’t be…”

“I suppose that means you intend to murder me yet again.”

Veyle narrowed her eyes, staring at the corrupted form of Queen Lumera. The sentence wasn’t phrased as a question, but the Fell Princess intended to answer.

“Yes,” She said without hesitation, her hand channeling the same dark magics that her Evil Counterpart used.

Lumera frowned as she placed a hand over her chest, touching the heart that no longer beat.

“How I tremble at the memory of that fatal blow─the pain! Even worse than the pain, though, was how you left my heart shattered!” She cried out. “I was torn from the side of my beloved child! Can you imagine the depths of my agony?”

Her face soon contorted with rage, with the anger of a soul left unfulfilled. She pointed at her killer, glaring.

“And had it not been for you, my dearest and I would have been together for all time!”

“Veyle? Hey, Veyle!”

Veyle blinked before turning to Nah, smiling sheepishly.

“Sorry, you were saying something?”

“Are you okay? Try to get some rest if you can. I can handle everything out here.”

“...I guess you’re right,” Veyle sighed before standing up. “My offer still stands, Nah. I want to help you find your Master. I know what it’s like to be away from family.”

“You don’t need to worry about me… Just worry about kicking butt later!”

“Hehe, you’re right.. Good night, Nah.”

She bowed her head to her tiny friend before talking in the direction of her tent. She wasn’t sure if she was able to sleep again tonight, but at least she managed to calm down enough to at least try again. Worst-case scenario, she could just watch Altena sleep as she waits for the sun to rise.

“I’m going to do it… I’m going to become a hero, Alear. I’ll save you and the Emblems,” she quietly declared on her walk back.

Notes:

I thought about jumping right into the mission in this chapter, but I figured it's best to get Veyle and Morgan a peaceful moment before things get hectic for them. Veyle's having a strange night, but I'm sure it's all in her head. It was a fun chapter to write, and I do like calling back to Engage whenever I can. While the Alear we're following has yet to start her journey, we're following a Veyle that has gone through everything. Meanwhile, Rafal's in the middle of his character arc and road to redemption. It's an incidental but fun parallel between our three leads.

I plan to get right into the rescue Tiki mission for the next few chapters, and we're inching closer to Veyle and Morgan finishing their Valm journey. Although things might not be as cut and dry once they arrive at Mila's Tree. I'm looking forward to writing this climax and getting deeper into Morgan and Veyle's plot. These two were left out of the last arc, so I guess it's time for them to shake up the canon of the Valm arc instead.

We're creeping into 50 chapters, and it's amazing how this fic has gone on for so long. Fortunately, I still have more stories to tell, so look forward to that.

Chapter 49: The Fell Princess and the Voice

Summary:

Veyle and Morgan arrived at the Mila Tree; their goal is finally in sight. Unfortunately, not all things go to plan.

“Woah… That tree is massive!”

Morgan whistled, studying the tree from afar. Veyle couldn’t help but giggle at her friend’s childlike wonder. She appeared to have improved from last, so she was hoping it would stay that way for the battle to come.

“It’s beautiful… You can almost forget there are soldiers stationed inside,” Veyle sighed as she petted Altena.

“Aye, the Empire has closed off the sole route to the steps of the shrine,” Say’ri approached the two girls, frowning. “A battle is inevitable.”

“That’s unfortunate,” Cherche stood beside the swordswoman, axe in hand. “However, I do believe it’s time for us to give the Empire our regards, don’t you agree?”

“Fie! Are all women of Roseanne as tenacious as you?!”

“Morgan’s Knights are ready to depart as well,” One of Yarne’s friends called out to the girls, the Stonewall Knights standing behind him. “We shall follow your lead, Leader!”

“Damn it, you guys! Stop calling me that!” Morgan pouted. “Also, it’s the Divine Dragon’s Strike Force! Get it right next time!”

It took some time, but the two girls agreed on a name for their group. It wasn’t the most interesting name, but it defined their journey in more ways than one. Veyle wasn’t sure how to feel about being considered a leader, but Morgan insisted that she join her.

“Why are we here?!”

Veyle glanced over her shoulder to see a familiar face sitting on top of his wyvern with the rest of his group.

“We already told you, Morry! You were conscripted into the Strike Force,” Morgan wagged her finger. “Fight and help us win, and we’ll let you go.”

“It’s Morristan, you little…!”

Minerva’s growling could be heard from afar.

“You were saying something,” Cherche turned to him, smiling.

“...Yes, Lady Morgan… Lady Cherche. We’ll do as you say,” Morristan gulped. “Alright, men! Time to earn our freedom!”

“Alright, I think it’s time for us to put this mission into action,” Morgan said, clapping her hands. “Veyle, you ready? I think it’s time for you to go to Cynthia and the others.”

“Right…”

Veyle inhaled, then exhaled.

“I’m ready, Morgan. Please be careful out there. Are your migraines gone?”

“Huh? Oh, yeah! Don’t worry about me!” Morgan beat her chest with her fist. “I’m feeling one hundred percent!”

Veyle stared at her friend for a few moments before nodding.

“Alright… As long as you’re sure.”

“You be careful out there too,” Morgan leaned in Veyle’s ear, whispering the next words. “Don’t let your guard down. Even if you think the mission is done, don’t relax just yet.”

“Huh?” Veyle blinked.

“It’s just a little advice before you leave!” Morgan winked. “Now, go on! We’re going to cut a path for you!”

“Okay! Don’t you dare die out there, Morgan!” Veyle gave her a quick hug before running off. “Don’t forget!”

“I won’t!”

---

“You’re a terrible liar.”

Morgan’s smile dropped as she heard Madeline’s voice. The rest of the soldiers were gearing up and preparing to march, leaving the two to talk privately after Veyle and her group had separated from the others. She scratched her head before turning to her knightly friend.

“I’ll be fine, Madeline,” she sighed. “I need to make sure Veyle reaches her destination.”

“I understand, but… I fear that you’re throwing your life away with this little regard for your health.”

“I’m not trying to… I just don’t know what else I can do,” Morgan turned to the tree in the distance. “I don’t belong in this world, and I don’t know what became of my parents. What if they’re dead like your Alear?”

“Ah…” Madeline lowered her gaze. “My apologies… It appears I’ve only caused you more stress instead of helping you.”

“That’s not true!”

Morgan blinked, realizing that she had suddenly grabbed Madeline’s gloved hand.

“It’s not true… You’ve helped me and Veyle even though you have your own journey and friends to go back to,” Morgan blushed. “I… I’m glad you decided to join us, Madeline.”

“I must admit… I wasn’t sure what spurned me to join your cause. I suppose that I wanted to do something befitting of a Knight…”

Morgan was glad Madeline and Veyle were warming up to each other. It was still awkward at times, but at least the two were talking to each other often.

“Well, you’re a damn good Knight, that’s for sure…”

Morgan squeezed Madeline’s hand.

“Um… I know this isn’t the best time for this, but… There’s something I want to admit before the battle. I’m not sure if I’ll get another chance.”

“What do you mean? You speak as if you’re not going to survive. I won’t let you die, leader.”

“Yeah, Yeah… Shut up for a second. I’m trying to talk about this massive crush I have on you,” Morgan rolled her eyes. “Just let me talk⎼”

“Wait, what? What?!” Madeline blinked. “Morgan, is this some sort of new joke of yours?!”

“C’mon, why do you always have to assume I’m joking?” Morgan huffed. “Look, I think you’re super cool, and I want us to keep traveling together! I don’t know if it’s love or I’m just really lonely, but I do know that I like you.”

“I… I never realized,” Madeline averted her gaze, blushing. “Morgan, I…”

“Look, I know you care about someone else,” Morgan smiled as she pulled away. “I never stood a chance anyway. I just wanted to tell you.. Now, get ready! We have a battle to win!”

“Morgan, wait!”

Morgan didn’t wait to hear the rest of Madeline’s words, running to her position. She knew she was being a bit dramatic, but she would prefer to let everything out before the battle had begun. She wasn’t sure if she’d be the last one still standing at the end of today, but that didn’t matter to her.

She was going to make sure Veyle survives above all else.

“Look at me… I really am acting like I’m not going to make it,” she placed a hand over her head. “I’m such a mess… but it's not far from the truth.”

---

Veyle knew the battle had started as soon as she heard the sounds of steel clashing and people shouting from afar. The plan was to wait for Morgan’s signal before making their move. The plan was contingent on Veyle being able to reach the shrine and rescuing the Voice as the battle raged on. Once Veyle provided her signal, Morgan was to have her side retreat, and the two would reunite at a designated meeting spot.

“Alrighty… Veyle, hop on!” Cynthia smiled softly. “I’ll get you to that shrine or my name isn’t Cynthia!”

“I do hope our friends are smart enough not to overextend,” Inigo frowned, staring in the direction of the battle taking place. “The Empire isn’t like the Risen and Grimeal we faced…”

“I’d argued the Grimeal are scarier… They have our Morgan on their side; he always knew our next move!" Yarne paced back and forth. “Please don’t die, guys.”

“It’s time to move everyone,” Veyle said as she jumped on Cynthia’s pegasus. “Altena, you should stay behind…”

Altena growled, clearly displeased with her caretaker’s suggestion.

“It’s not safe for a baby wyvern… I promise if I need you, I’ll call for you,” she smiled at her. “Behave and I’ll cook your favorite spicy dish when I return!”

Altena relented in her growling before flying in the direction of the campsite where the non-combatants are located. Veyle felt bad leaving her, but it was for the best.

“Alright, everyone. Let’s go!”

“““Right!”””

Veyle began her approach to the tree with the three time travelers. Cynthia kept her Pegasus as low to the ground as possible with Inigo riding on top of Yarne, in Taguel form. She remembered Say’ri speaking that the tree had many entrances, so getting inside was the easy part. The difficult part was reaching the shrine without trouble.

Veyle’s role was to support her allies, letting Cynthia and Inigo handle the majority of the fighting. Yarne was brought along to help travel up the tree in his Taguel form. She didn’t like the idea of fighting humans. By the time she joined Alear in saving the land, the majority of their foes were the corrupted. Zephia and Griss were likely the first people she fought against in a battle to the death.

“Could I do it? Could I bring myself to kill again?”

She shook those thoughts, focusing on the lush green all around. She glanced down, noticing the large tree branches under her and Cynthia.

“How big is this place…?”

“It’s pretty big,” Cynthia answered her. “Mother would always talk about the battle she had in this tree against the Empire… To think, I’d be here where history took place… or will take place!”

“Strange,” Inigo hummed. “We’re on the right path, right? Things feel quiet… too quiet.”

“Maybe, the Empire is focusing all their efforts on Morgan?” Yarne commented. “It makes things easy for us, that’s for sure!”

Veyle frowned, understanding Inigo’s concerns. The Voice was an important figure to the resistance. It was difficult to see the Empire risking her going free. Still, she couldn’t tell her group to fall back.

“Don’t let your guard down… That’s what Morgan told me,” Veyle nodded. “Let’s keep going. Cynthia, do you remember Ms. Say’ri’s directions?”

“Uhhh… Go up and we’d find the route leading to the shrine!” Cynthia scratched her head. “That sounds about right…”

“Oh dear… Don’t tell me, we’re lost,” Inigo sighed. “That’s the last thing we need right now.”

“...No, I think Cynthia’s on the right path.”

Veyle pointed at the roots leading to what appears to be the trunk of the tree. The pathway was unguarded, but she knew it was the right way.

“I don’t like this… but we’re so close,” Veyle inhaled and exhaled. “Let’s go, everyone!”

Cynthia nodded before snapping the reins, picking up the pace, and rushing towards the unguarded path. Veyle kept a keen eye, awaiting enemy soldiers who never came. Soon, the anxiety washed away as she climbed the steps with her allies. If she were traveling by food, it’d take longer, which is why Morgan assigned Cynthia and Yarne to her side.

“Wait, is that…?!”

Veyle’s face lit up as she noticed the stairway in the distance. She struggled to hold her excitement as she climbed the tree. Minutes passed, and the group arrived in front of the shrine belonging to the Voice of the Divine Dragon. As soon as Cynthia’s pegasus landed on the ground, Veyle jumped off the mount, beaming.

“We’ve made it! We’ve actually made it!!”

“Phew… That was… a workout,” Yarne wheezed, back in his human form. “Please don’t use me as a horse again…”

“Relax, Yarne. We’ll be finished once we get our darling dragon out of here,” Inigo patted the Taguel on the back. “Where is she, anyway? This place is… much more open than I expected.”

“We must hurry! Morgan is waiting for us!” Veyle sprinted up the steps leading to the shrine. “Lady Tiki! Hello, are you there?!”

Veyle felt a presence as she neared the shrine. Intoxicated by the calming air. If she wasn’t careful, she would end up falling asleep herself.

A soft snoring soon reached her ears, alerting the Fell Princess to the person at the center of the shrine. There, she noticed a green-haired woman sleeping soundly on top of an altar. She felt a hint of nostalgia, staring at the woman, sleeping without a care in the world.

“It’s just like the one I slept in…”

Veyle took a deep breath before approaching the sleeping woman, placing a hand on her shoulder.

“Lady Tiki? Lady Tiki, wake up… We’re here to rescue you.”

“Mhm… Five more centuries, Ban-Ban…”

“I-I don’t think we have the time for that long,” Veyle sighed before shaking the dragon. “You’re just like Alear…”

“Oh, you found her!”

Veyle glanced over her shoulder, watching Cynthia, Inigo, and Yarne catch up to her.

“That’s Lady Tiki, huh?” Inigo rubbed his chin. “She’s so beautiful…”

“Are you serious? Our friends are fighting for their lives down there, and you’re swooning over the Voice?!” Yarne facepalmed.

“Ban-Ban… where are you…? I…”

Veyle blinked before turning to see Tiki slowly opening her eyes to meet hers.

“You… You’re… just like me,” Tiki yawned before sitting up. “Who are you? Your energy… It’s different, yet…”

She covered her mouth, yawning.

“You’re not the Valmese soldiers,” she stared at the group. “Wait, I sense the exalted bloodline in you.”

Tiki pointed at Cynthina. The Pegasus Knight rubbed the back of her head, smiling sheepishly.

“Y-Yeah! I’m not like Father or Lucy… so I don’t carry Falchion or the Fire Emblem on me.”

“I see… I believe it’d be prudent for your family to receive the gemstone I’ve carried for so long,” Tiki stretched before standing up. “I sense him… Grima’s presence. We must prepare for his return… but… wait…”

Veyle tilted her head, watching the Divine Dragon stare in the distance with a puzzled expression.

“There are others with energy, similar to Grima’s and yet… not…” Tiki turned to Veyle. “I sense something similar in you as well.”

“Ah.. Well…”

“Veyle’s a Mage Dragon,” Cynthia grinned, speaking for her. “She has come all this way so that she could get your help…”

“Go on, Lady Veyle,” Inigo gestured. “You’ve waited all this time.”

“I…” Veyle nodded. “Lady Tiki, I was hoping you could help me find my sister… She’s a Divine Dragon just like you.”

“I’d be happy to assist a fellow dragon, but…”

“What’s wrong?”

Tiki narrowed her eyes, staring past the group.

“You’re in danger. You must flee, children.”

“What are you⎼?”

“Veyle!”

She turned to notice a blade nearing her face. She had little time to react or respond before Inigo and Cynthia blocked the strike with their weapons. All she could do was stare into the eyes of her assailant. A tall and intimidating swordsman with not a hint of warmth in his eyes.

“A pity… I was hoping to make your deaths quick and painless,” the swordsman frowned before jumping back.

“Who are you?!”

In an instant, a group of Valmese soldiers appeared and surrounded Veyle and her friends. The swordsman stood at the center, pointing his blade at the Fell Dragon specifically.

“I am Yen’fay of Chon’sin. That is all you need to know before you die.”

Notes:

We're getting right into the first part of Morgan and Veyle's rescue mission. However, it seems Veyle is caught in a difficult place before she can reach her goal. Tiki finally makes (one of) her on-screen appearances, and I've been waiting so long to add her into the story. How would a Divine Dragon like her react to a bunch of other dragons roaming around the continent? We've already seen how her younger counterpart interacts with the Engage Dragons, so it'd be nice to see her meet as a more mature and wise dragon. She now fits nicely in the trifecta of women wanting to take care of the adorable thousand-year-old and her friends.

We're ramping things up next chapter as Morgan and Veyle face their toughest battles yet. The climax to Act 2 has finally begun, and I'm so excited to conclude their Valm adventures. Like I said, I'm going to get these chapters out as soon as I can, so look forward to it. I actually have a rough draft of the next few chapters, and that's to show how excited I am to write this part of the arc.

Chapter 50: Victory and Defeat

Summary:

Veyle and Morgan face their toughest battles yet. As Veyle fights to protect her new friend, she's unprepared to face the darkness awaiting her at the end of her road.

“Stonewall Knights, hold the line! Nah, assist the Wyvern formation!”

“On it, Morgan!”

“You got it, Lady Morgan!”

Morgan chewed on her fingernails, watching the skirmish tilt in their favor. The Empire had impressive weaponry and skilled soldiers to boot, but she managed to push them back, keeping them occupied as Veyle’s group infiltrated the tree. It wasn’t an easy battle, but it wasn’t a difficult one either.

“I don’t get it… They’re fighting too passively,” Morgan murmured. “It’s working in our favor… and we might be able to rout the enemy, but…”

“Don’t let your mind get distracted.”

Soren appeared before the girl, scowling.

“It’s important to fight with caution, but one must take action if they want their desired result. We can’t have our leader lose focus.”

“You’re right. If we can rout the enemy, we may be able to rescue Tiki without issue. Still, we need to hold the line. We don’t know where their leader could⎼”

She was unable to finish her sentence as flames exploded in front of her, engulfing a fair number of the stonewall knights.

“What?!”

She pulled a tome out from her bag, already flipping through the pages and readying her magic. The smoke cleared, revealing several of Yarne’s friends on the ground, defeated. She would check if they’re alive, but she had a more pressing issue in front of her.

“You got to be kidding me…”

“I applaud your efforts, but you will soon learn just how outclassed you are,” A blonde-haired woman hovered before Morgan, casting a ball of flames in her hands.

“Heads up!” Soren raised his voice, a rarity for the Emblem. “That woman has an Emblem!”

The formation had been shattered, but Morgan noticed the rest of the strike force still holding strong. If she could defeat this woman, then maybe the rest of the men could follow suit.

“Is that… I see, you must be the rumored Red Demon the people spoke of,” the woman narrowed her eyes. “I didn’t expect the Demon to be a child. Someone this young shouldn’t carry this power.”

“Soren, it’s time to engage!”

“Took you long enough.”

Morgan wasted no time, grabbing Soren’s hand and combining her power with his, transforming to match the Valmese General.

“So you plan to continue fighting?” The General sneered. “You and your little friends have already lost. Did you think us so naive that we’d fall for your little diversion?”

“How did they…?! No, Veyle!” Morgan’s eyes darted to the tree. “I need to get past this woman! Even if… No, I can’t think about that right now!”

“Etch this name into your skull, child! I am General Pheros, and you shall not stand in our path!” The General hurled the ball of flames towards Morgan. “Bolganome!”

“Thoron!”

---

“Stand down, dragon girl.”

Yen’fay raised his blade, assuming a stance. Veyle glanced around, unable to see a way past these men and their superior numbers. She should have known it was a trap, and yet she kept going. It was her fault.

“So that you can kill me…”

“Death is the best outcome for you,” Yen’fay frowned. “Stand down, and I’ll make it painless. You have my word.”

Maybe she should give up. If she let the soldiers kill her, Cynthia and the others could escape. It was unlikely, but Veyle could see the merit in giving in to his demands. Just as she was about to entertain the foolish idea, a heroic dragon's voice echoed in her mind. 

“Veyle, you have been through so much, and I understand why you feel the way you do. But please, don't give up. Not before you experience the life you deserve.”

Veyle inhaled deeply before staring down Yen’fay with a fire in her eyes. 

“I’m sorry, but no. I’ve come too far to give up now. My sister, Morgan, and our friends are waiting for me to come back! I won’t let things end here!”

“Nicely said, Lady Veyle.”

Inigo walked forward, raising his sword.

“We don’t make deals with the Empire, especially with someone of a spotty record like you, Sir Yen’fay.”

“That’s right. You’re the guy who betrayed Say’ri and your kingdom. We can’t lose to someone like you,” Cynthia said, twirling her spear. “Time for you to meet your end at the tip of my lance, foul villains!”

“You’d kill us anyway… and I’m not letting the Taguel race die here!” Yarne, in a rare act of bravery, transformed and stood tall. “I’m not letting you kill our friend either.”

“A pity…” Yen’fay murmured. “Kill them⎼”

“HECTOR, BASH IN THEIR FACES!”

“Finally! Some action!”

Yen’fay visibly recoiled as Emblem Hector appeared out of nowhere, slamming his axe down and swatting Yen’fay into the group of soldiers.

“Veyle! Lady Tiki!”

Cynthia shouted, her eyes locked on the ensuing chaos.

“Get out of here! Find my Pegasus and get the Voice out of here!”

“But⎼”

“This isn’t up for discussion, Milady! You’re our co-leader and our best hope in saving Lady Tiki and this land,” Inigo said before jumping into the fray, fighting the first soldier he could find.

“Go! We’ll catch up!” Yarne clawed at the Valmese soldiers, knocking a portion of them back.

Veyle pursed her lips before nodding and grabbing the older dragon’s hand.

“Let’s go, Lady Tiki!”

She darted to her left, heading for the gap left by Hector’s attack. There, she noticed an open path leading into the forest area, slipping through it with Tiki following right behind her. She tried her best to ignore the sounds of steel clashing and her friends shouting to keep moving. It was the only thing keeping her from losing her mind.

“Child… Why is someone with the blood of the Fell Dragon helping me?”

Veyle didn’t look at Tiki upon hearing that question, not out of fear of the question but fear for her friends’ safety.

“Because I want to,” She responded, her eyes darting around the area. “My sister told me that such things don’t matter. I’m allowed to decide how to shape my future!”

“...You’re truly a kind soul. I only regret that I’ve brought this trouble upon you, children. If only my power had returned to me, I could be of assistance.”

Veyle shook her head, pushing past the trees.

“You did nothing wrong, Lady Tiki! We did this because we wanted to!” Veyle’s face lit up. “I can see it! We’re almost out!”

She pulled on Tiki’s hand, sprinting towards the path leading outside of the shrine and hopefully to the way down. However, excitement soon turned to anxiety as she remembered her friend’s words.

“Don’t let your guard down. Even if you think the mission is done, don’t relax just yet.”

Veyle reacted on instinct as soon as she ran through the hole. She drew Misericorde, swinging her dagger to counter the sneak attack waiting for her. Unfortunately, she lacked the range to protect herself fully. She winced as her opponent’s blade grazed her right arm, jumping back to gain distance. If she had been a moment late, he would have severed an arm or even her head.

“You’re good, Dragon child. I can see why that man is interested.”

“Yen’fay…”

She stood in front of the tall swordsman, his armor battered, but his resolve still firm.

“It’s why I must put an end to your life. I hope you can forgive me.”

“I would… if I knew why you’re doing this,” Veyle glared. “You’re making your sister sad, Yen’fay. No one should abandon their sibling.”

“I have no sister⎼”

“Don’t bother feeding me that lie,” Veyle shook her head. “I know how you feel and what you’re doing… because I’ve been there. I fought against my big sister and betrayed her many times. Even when we reconnected, I kept things from her and tried to spare her feelings.”

She took a deep breath, sheathing her dagger. She couldn’t hope to beat Yen’fay’s blade. Even if she could toss her dagger, he had the skills to deflect and strike her down before she knew it. She couldn't reach for her tome in that time either.

“I don’t know the full story, but everything you’re doing… Your betrayal, fighting for the Empire, and becoming Say’ri’s enemy… You’re doing this to protect your sister, aren’t you?”

“You know nothing,” Yen’fay grimaced, assuming a stance. “You’re just a child.”

“I may be a child in your eyes, but I’ve fought through so much to reconnect with my sister.”

Veyle glanced to the skies, noticing something. She then smiled as her hand hovered near Obscurité in her bag.

“That’s why I won’t let anyone stand in my way!”

“Enough!”

Yen’fay took the bait, charging right for the Fell Dragon with the intent of finishing her. Fortunately for Veyle, he did exactly what she hoped he’d do. Instead of grabbing her tome, Veyle placed two fingers in her mouth, whistling.

“Altena, now!”

“What?!”

The swordsman was unable to react in time to avoid the small wyvern slamming into him, knocking him off balance. Veyle used that opening to pull out Obscurité, channeling its dark magic to fire point-blank at her opponent. She watched as the dark magic engulfed Yen’fay, knocking him into one of the stone structures and finishing this fight.

“Well… Well done, child…”

---

Morgan leaped back, avoiding more fireballs thrown her way. She raised her hand, tossing bolts of lightning at her opponents. Her eyes widened, seeing General Pheros disappear before Thoron could hit her.

“Over here.”

Morgan clenched her jaw, turning to see Pheros tossing the same large ball of flame that took out the Stonewall Knights.

“Ragnarok!”

“Elwind!”

In a split decision, Morgan pointed her hand to the ground, casting the wind spell to propel herself away from the devastating spell. The impact of the blast blurred her vision as she tumbled to the ground, her back slammed against the Mila Tree’s bark.

“Agh… Darn it…”

“Tch… You’re a skilled one, aren’t you? The Empire could use someone of your talents,” Pheros frowned. “A shame you decided to cast your lot with the resistance, Red Demon.”

Morgan opened her mouth, but suddenly she felt the Emblem’s power disappear, transforming her back into her regular state.

“No…!”

“I’m sorry… That took too much energy out of me,” Soren appeared in front of her, panting. “I need time to recover…”

“I see… There’s a limit to this power,” Pheros hummed. “Therefore, Celica and I will finish this battle before that happens to me.”

Morgan placed a hand over her head, struggling to think past the migraines. She knew she wouldn’t spend more time dealing with this Emblem wielder. The two were evenly matched, but Pheros’ skill in magic was superior to hers. She couldn’t see a desirable outcome to this battle. She was wasting valuable time, and even if she won this battle, Veyle would be killed by that time.

“Defeat comes for all, no matter their strength,” Father’s advice echoed in her mind. “Winning a fight shouldn’t be your goal. It’s to avoid defeat and complete your goal at any cost.”

“In that case…”

Morgan placed her tome away, grinning.

“Oh, do you finally plan on surrendering? Smart girl. Now call off your⎼”

“Get smoke bombed, idiot!”

She tossed a smoke bomb to the ground, filling the battlefield with a dense fog. She didn’t wait for Pheros’ reaction as she sprinted past the disoriented general.

“Morgan!”

Nah appeared from the smoke clouds, transforming back into a human.

“What was that?! The battle’s getting hectic! What do we⎼”

Morgan grabbed Nah’s hand, placing one on top of hers, smiling.

“You do whatever it takes to minimize casualties… also… I’m sorry in advance!”

“What?! Morgan, wait! Morgan!”

She ignored Nah’s shouting, running out of the smoke cloud and towards the direction of the inner parts of the Tree. This situation wasn’t ideal, but she already had a few plans set in motion. She could only hope this gamble would work.

---

“He’s alive… but he might wake up soon,” Veyle wrapped a bandage around her right arm. “Let’s go, Lady Tiki.”

“I feel so powerless… watching you children fight on my behalf,” Tiki lowered her head.

“It’s okay, Lady Tiki. We were prepared for this,” Veyle grabbed her hand. “Now let’s go. The Valmese soldiers might catch up to us if we linger…”

“Right…”

The two dragons continue making their escape from the shrine, reaching the steps descending the tree. Veyle smiled at the sight of Cynthia’s pegasus. She wasn’t as good at flying as Hortensia or Ivy, but she got some practice in the Somniel. She should be able to regroup with Morgan and hopefully come back for the others.

“Wait… Child, don’t go over there!”

Tiki pulled on Veyle’s hand, stopping her.

“What? What’s wrong?”

“I sense something malicious and malevolent approaching us. Their energy… It’s Grima’s power!”

Veyle blinked, glancing around to see nothing approaching them that could be of danger.

“Hey! Hey, Veyle!!”

She glanced down, noticing a familiar head of red hair running up the steps. Morgan waved at the two, grinning.

“Oh, you found the Voice, too! Awesome, Veyle!”

“Morgan! You’re okay!”

“Of course, I am! I’m awesome like that,” Morgan giggled as she slowed her approach. “I guess I was worried for nothing.”

“Morgan, we need to go back and get the others. We⎼”

“Don’t go over there, child!”

Veyle flinched at the sound of Tiki’s commanding voice. She turned to the Divine Dragon, noticing her stern expression.

“You. Not one step further!”

Tiki stood in front of Veyle, shielding her from Morgan.

“Lady Tiki, what are you…?”

“It’s her. She’s the source of the dark presence I’ve felt.”

“You’re wrong! Morgan’s a friend…! She would never harm you or any of us! Tell her, Morgan!”

Morgan stopped her approach, folding her hands behind her head.

“You already know the answer. You and the Divine Dragon just need to come over here, and we’ll get out of here. The mission’s over… Let’s just all go home.”

“Don’t listen to her,” Tiki glared at the girl. “You mustn’t go to her!”

Veyle wasn’t sure who to believe until she remembered the very words said to her at the start of today. She would love for nothing but the fighting to be over, but that’s the exact mood she shouldn’t have. She turned back to Morgan, noticing her gaze fixated on Lady Tiki instead of her.

“...Don’t let your guard down… even if you think the mission’s over,” Veyle murmured. “You weren’t talking about Valm or Yen’fay… You…”

She stepped back from the steps, her face turning pale at the sudden revelation.

“You… You were talking about yourself, weren’t you?”

Morgan responded by unsheathing her sword. Veyle felt her heart sink as she noticed the girl’s eyes turning red, her friendly disposition disappearing instantly. She had hoped never to see that face ever again after that adventure in the haunted mansion.

“I knew you’d get it. Sorry, Veyle… but the Divine Dragon has to die.”

Notes:

This and the upcoming chapter have to be one of my favorite chapters to write in the entire story. Although I do feel bad about piling so much on Poor Veyle's plate.

Veyle is an interesting fighter to write about. I always did like her magic and dagger combination for her class, but I also like highlighting her character through her actions in conflict. It might have been cruel to pit her against Yen'fay w/o an Emblem, but I wanted to focus on Veyle's resourcefulness and using her experience from traveling with Alear and then Morgan to face a tough opponent. Yen'fay was the perfect foil for Veyle, as I mentioned before, both are forced to fight against their sibling and would risk hurting them to save them. Yen'fay was coerced into following Walhart to protect his sister and the last remaining family. Veyle is used to see how siblings truly feel about each other, and you can tell she wants others to avoid that fate.

As for Morgan's side, hoo wee... It wasn't as conclusive, but I enjoyed writing the battle with Pheros as it helps show just how powerful the Emblems can be. I also like writing Morgan, using her tactical thinking in combat. I hinted at it with her male counterpart being able to stand toe to toe with three Emblem wielders, but I like to think two are tough when it comes to thinking on their feet and adapting to any situation.

I don't want to keep you guys waiting too long for the next chapter, not after ending off this chapter like this. I hope you look forward to the climax of Act 2 in the next chapter. I think that chapter is a personal favorite for me, so far!"

Chapter 51: I am Veyle

Summary:

As Veyle struggles to face her close friend in combat, help comes from an unexpected and unlikely ally.

Veyle smiled as she watched the Divine Dragon reach the center of Lythos Castle, where it all began for these two. While it was her weak self’s second time meeting Alear, that was her first time meeting the fake Divine Dragon. It was such a wonderful time. If only she could have struck down both Alear and Lumera that night.

“Oh, how I wanted to find you. How I wanted to kill you…”

Her face flickered with rage. Rage at herself for letting the Divine Dragon live, Rage at Lumera for shielding the worthless brat and making her a fake deity, Rage at Alear for abandoning her all those years ago.

“Queen Lumera's pet. The whimpering, pathetic worm,” she summoned Marth to her side. “You are not my sibling.”

“And you're not mine,” Alear raised her blade, summoning Emblem Byleth. “Veyle is. Give her back.”

She couldn’t take it anymore. Even when facing each other, Alear didn’t look at her. She was looking at the weak Veyle. The ‘true’ Veyle.

“I am Veyle!” She shouted, her dark magic flaring up. “And I'll prove it─here and now─by destroying you!”

---

“Morgan, why?! We promised to save Lady Tiki together!”

Veyle’s body trembled as she struggled to raise her dagger against Morgan. Try as she might, she couldn’t bring herself to see the girl as an enemy.

“...I will complete Grandfather’s vision,” Morgan said coldly. “The Voice of the Divine Dragon will die here.”

“Grandfather?”

“Hahahah!! How wonderful! She has finally submitted to the power of Lord Grima!”

A tall man appeared behind Morgan, grinning madly. Everything about the man’s appearance and his attitude sent shivers down her spine.

“He’s… He’s like Zephia… but even worse!”

Zephia, despite her crimes, had some good in her. Veyle refused to believe that everything Zephia did for her was a lie. However, she couldn’t feel any warmth or love from this man, only insanity and a lust for power.

“To think… This world would bring me not one but two grandchildren,” the mage cackled.

“You…! You’re the one controlling Morgan, aren’t you?!”

“Ignorant child. You still cling to the notion that one of my bloodline would ever align herself with the Divine Dragon. This girl is doing this of her own free will.”

“Grandfather promised that he’d bring me to my father… as long as I kill the Voice and take you with us,” Morgan pointed her blade at Veyle. “He even promised to find your sister, isn’t that sweet?”

“Don’t you get it, Morgan? If he wants you to kill Lady Tiki, what’s stopping him from ordering you to kill my sister?!”

“Does it look like I care what becomes of your sister? I only promised to protect you.”

“This isn’t protection… This isn’t you…!”

“I see it’s pointless to continue this conversation,” Morgan raised her tome with her other hand.

“Now, my dearest granddaughter! Slaughter the Voice and capture that Fell Dragon! I don’t care what state she’s left in, her power will be of great use to Master Grima!”

“Yes, Grandfather,” Morgan turned to Tiki. “Wretch Spawn of Naga… Perish!.”

“No!”

Morgan sent a bolt of lightning in Tiki’s direction, but Veyle was able to use her magic to prevent the attack from reaching her. The Fell Princess bit her lip, turning to her friend.

“This is what you were trying to warn me about… Your migraines, the warning from earlier, and the vague stuff you were saying. You were preparing me to face you.”

“If you wish to stand in my way, Veyle,” Morgan walked up the steps, approaching the two. “I won’t show you any mercy. Come at me with the intent to kill if you wish to save the cursed Divine Dragon.”

Veyle glanced at her tome, feeling the dark magic surrounding her. Morgan was a much better swordsman, but she knew she could beat her in a magic duel. However, Veyle had to take into account Soren fighting alongside her. Unfortunately, none of that mattered as she struggled to move her body.

“I… I…”

Morgan’s lips twitched, and her face flickered with emotion before she shook her head.

“...This is pointless. Out of my way!”

Morgan wasn’t as hesitant, casting another spell, but this time at Veyle. She wanted to move, she wanted to fight for Tiki’s safety, and everyone here. She wanted to become a hero to save everyone, and yet...

She couldn’t bring herself to raise a hand against her niece.

“Ahh!”

She screamed as the spell made contact with her, sending her to the ground. Her vision darkened as she watched Morgan approach her with no warmth behind her eyes.

“I can’t… I can’t let it end here… Morgan… Lady Tiki… Everyone… Sister… I’m sorry.”

“You’re pathetic.”

“H-Huh?”

She heard a voice speak to her as she slowly lost consciousness.

“Once a defect, always a defect. It looks like I have to clean up your messes.”

And then everything went black.

---

“Nah! What are you doing? Where is our Tactician?!”

Nah ran up to Madeline, panting heavily. She stopped in front of the girl, bending over to catch her breath. She hadn’t used her dragon form for this long aside from the battles in her timeline. Even with her Uncle Red’s training, she still couldn’t use it for too long.

The frontlines were in disarray, and a fair number of the Strike Force were injured or out of commission. Morgan said there was no harm in surrendering and avoiding death at any cost, but she wasn’t sure if the Empire would be as lenient on them.

“She… She ran up the tree! I don’t know why, but she just ran off!” She pointed towards the Mila Tree.

“What?!” Madeline recoiled from the shock. “What is that girl thinking she’s doing?”

“I think… I think Veyle and the others ran into a trap! This mission has gone all wrong…”

Nah stood up straight, frowning. She knew the Empire was tough, but they managed to get the best of them at every angle. Not to mention, she felt a wave of dark energy coming from the top of the tree. Something bad was happening, and she couldn’t tell what it was.

“What do we do? We’re without our co-leaders, most of my friends are up there, and… I have a bad feeling about what Morgan told me. She said that she was sorry…”

“Not again… Mauvier…” Madeline’s expression darkened. “No… I can’t let this happen again…”

“Huh?”

“We need to go after her, Nah. We need to save our leader from being a fool,” She curled her hand into a fist. “I don’t want to see another person important to me give their life away! I couldn’t bear to look Kjelle in the eye if I let any of her friends suffer the fate my mentor has…!”

“But we’re in the middle of a battle!” Nah gestured around her. “We can’t just leave everyone!”

“Go, Nah. Leave things here to us.”

Nah and Madeline turned to see Gerome, Gerome’s mother, and Ms. Say’ri approaching them, battered and bruised.

“I don’t know what’s going on, but we’ll handle things without that crazy girl. Just make sure our friends are okay.”

“Our Knight and Wyvern squads aren’t finished yet,” Cherche smiled while petting her wyvern. “We shall hold the fort down while you save our dear leaders.”

“Aye. Leave these imperial scums to me. Strange powers or not, I will keep General Pheros from stopping the Divine Dragon’s Strike Force!” Say’ri unsheathed her sword. “Save Lady Tiki for us!”

“...Alright,” Nah nodded before reaching into her pocket. “Then you guys will need this to stand a chance.”

---

Veyle knew Morgan was going to betray her. At least the side of her who wasn’t as naive. She could feel the old man’s magic from far away, corrupting the little tactician. It was obvious from the start of the mission that Morgan planned to either kill her or give her to Grimeal as their pawn. She tried to warn her counterpart, but unfortunately, she was still as weak as always.

She won’t make that mistake. Now that she was back in full control, she could finish what she started last night and kill this traitor.

“Out of my sight, worm!”

Veyle shot to her feet, casting Obscurité point-blank into Morgan’s face. The young girl cried out in pain before being flung back to her infuriating grandfather.

“What is this?” Morgan winced in pain. “This was not in the plan…”

“It’s almost like she’s a completely different person,” Validar rubbed his chin. “Fascinating. You’d be an excellent pawn in my services. You’d serve a higher power in Lord Grima.”

“Don’t make me laugh, old man…” Veyle spat on the ground. “I don’t follow a fake Fell Dragon. Your god can go burn for all I care.”

“You dare mock our god?!” Validar glared. “Watch your mouth, child!”

“There’s only one god in my eyes… and it’s my Father!” She grinned before tossing her knife at the man. “Now, stay out of this!”

Unfortunately, the knife failed to hit its target as Morgan deflected it with her sword.

“We cannot afford to hold back,” Validar turned to Morgan. “Use your Emblem Bracelet! Call him now!”

“I don’t have it.”

Validar blinked.

“Pardon?”

“The Emblem Bracelet. I don’t have it,” Morgan raised her arm, revealing a bare wrist. “I lost it in the battle with the Valmese soldiers.”

“What?! You insolent little…!” Validar scowled at his granddaughter. “No matter. We’ll pluck the bracelet from the corpses of your friends and the Empire. For now, I shall assist you in slaughtering these fools and capturing⎼”

“YOU! I FOUND YOU, VILLAIN! THIS IS FOR MY FATHER!”

A javelin soared through the air, striking Validar where he stood. Veyle raised an eyebrow before seeing Cynthia standing tall and confronting the dark mage.

“Gah!! You…! You have the same bloodline as that accursed Exalt!”

“That’s right, you fiend! I’ll finally avenge my parents by taking you down!” Cynthia twirled her lance before pointing at the man.

“We don’t know what’s going on,” Inigo’s voice was heard. “But I know that man from my mother’s stories. That means this Morgan has also…”

“No! I don’t want to believe it!” Yarne followed suit, transformed and ready to battle. “Wait, what’s going on with Veyle?! Why does she look so…?!

“Fools! Focus on the battle!” Veyle snapped at the children. “Leave Morgan to me! You three can handle the old bastard before I return to kill him!”

“The Fell Child is correct. The bigger evil is right in front of us,” Tiki called out to the three. “We need to stop him from resurrecting the Fell Dragon!”

“Fell child…?” Inigo glanced at Veyle. “...You’re right. We end this now, Validar. My late mother sends her regards!”

She would have killed the three fools and the Divine Dragon herself, but she was more focused on her true target. As the time travelers piled on the dark mage, Veyle slowly approached Morgan, holding out her hand to bring her dagger back. The two girls silently agreed to take their battle further away from the shrine, settling this conflict once and for all.

Veyle kept her eyes glued on Morgan as they walked away from the chaos on the other side of the treetops, reaching a more open space for the two to fight to the death.

“I’ve been waiting for this… I finally get to take down a potential obstacle in my way,” she grinned. “Fell Dragon or not, I cannot allow any more family members.”

“Are you truly Veyle…?” Morgan raised her steel sword, narrowing her eyes. “Hm, no matter. I will complete my mission.”

“...Here I expected more of the bite you’ve shown in that illusion, Veyle shrugged before tossing the dagger at her. “It infuriates me!”

Morgan deflected the dagger but was left open for Veyle to cast Obscurité at her blind spot. The tactician winced as the spell knocked her oversized coat off.

“So, that illusion of you was true,” Morgan furrowed her eyebrows. “I should have expected this… but I don’t plan on going down like last time.”

“I expected more from you, whelp. What happened to your cheeky dialogue?! C’mon!”

Veyle sent another wave of dark magic in Morgan’s direction, but she rolled to the ground, narrowly avoiding it.

“Enough!”

Anger flickered through Morgan’s face as she tossed a smoke bomb on the ground, filling the field with dense clouds of smoke. Veyle scowled at the pathetic attempt from her enemy.

“Really? Do you plan to flee now?!”

“Who said I was fleeing?”

She heard a voice whisper into her ear. The Fell Dragon recoiled and stumbled back, narrowly avoiding a backstab from Morgan.

“You…!”

“You forget too easily, Veyle. I’m a tactician. I study everyone I come across, analyzing their weaknesses and deciding the best ways to kill them,” Morgan’s red eyes disappeared into the fog. “That goes for you too, ‘big sister’. I spent all night devising a plan to defeat you. To make you submit.”

Veyle’s eyes darted around the area, searching for where and when Morgan would strike. Suddenly, she felt a searing pain in her back, causing her to lose balance and drop to her knees.

“You insignificant worm…!”

“This battle was decided the moment we met, Veyle,” Morgan appeared in front of Veyle, raising a small orb of flames close to her face. “Now, it’s time for you to submit.”

“I admit… Your tactics are incredible for a mortal,” Veyle coughed. “You were able to study Veyle’s weaknesses and use them against her. Unfortunately, you made one fatal error.”

Her lips curled into a grin.

“You’re fighting the wrong Veyle.”

She didn’t allow Morgan the luxury of reacting to her words. As soon as she got too close, Veyle grabbed a fistful of dirt, tossing it into the girl’s eyes.

“Agh!”

“You think you’re the only one to have studied your weaknesses?! You’re a no-nonsense fighter, but you’re acting off the knowledge that Veyle wouldn’t pull any dirty moves! You can’t win a fight on preconceived notions!”

Veyle used her memories from the defect to plan this encounter. She had planned to take her by surprise last night, but the fool was too guarded. Still, she knew Morgan’s style of fighting. Morgan thought of Veyle as a passive fighter, keeping her distance as a spineless coward. She didn’t plan for a Veyle who was willing to use anything to get her way. Morgan was a talented fighter, but her strategies wouldn’t mean a thing if she fought someone who brought Elyos nearly to their knees, who was Father’s strongest child and sole successor. The one who defeated and killed the all-powerful Divine Dragon Queen. The only true Fell Dragon in this world.

She rose to her feet, slashing at Morgan’s torso with Misericorde. Her blade just barely cut the girl’s shirt. She didn’t let up on her assault, not stopping until she could drive her knife into the girl’s heart.

“What’s wrong?! I thought you were going to use your superior tactics?!”

She grunted as she tried to stab the impaired, but evasive girl.

“Now, die already!”

“Back off!”

She was unprepared for Morgan’s quick movements, her sword knocking Misericorde away. Veyle, in a fit of frustration, curled her right into a fist, punching her opponent in the face.

“Sit still and die!!”

“Grr...” Morgan wiped the blood from the corner of her lips. “You little brat!”

Veyle growled before tackling her to the ground, knocking the tactician’s sword away. The two girls rolled in the soft grass, exchanging blows. Unfortunately for the Fell Dragon, she wasn’t like Alear, who studied martial arts. She didn’t need such a pointless skill when she had the magical prowess and the corrupted to destroy her opponents. However, that skill would have been helpful in finally getting a grip on this slippery girl.

“Stop struggling and accept your end!”

“Not until you let go of Veyle’s body!”

Veyle caught that strange comment as she reeled a magic-charged fist back, prepared to punch the tactician once more, using her other hand to hold her by her shirt’s collar. Morgan was about to respond in kind as Veyle noticed a charged Thoron in her right hand, preparing to fire point-blank. Something didn’t make sense of the Grimeal’s words, but it didn’t give her any pause. She had no intention of letting Morgan go until she was cold and lifeless on the ground.

“Girls, Girls… You might end up killing each other if you’re not careful.”

Veyle and Morgan paused, blinking as they noticed an ugly and pudgy man standing in the distance. The ugly man giggled as he brazenly approached the two combatants.

“Validar is busy dealing with the Divine Dragon and those three brats… I can use this chance to overwrite his spell and control you two! I’ve studied his magic and developed this special spell to force you, ingrates, to submit! I will no longer be their pawn and risk death in this forsaken war! No more, I say!”

The ugly man raised his hand, carrying a strange talisman.

“Now, bow to my control, you brats! Slaughter the Ylisseans and Validar! Soon, it’d be the Conqueror’s turn, and then I’ll acquire the Fire Emblem and reign supreme!”

Veyle exchanged a look with Morgan, agreeing for once on a topic. Both girls stood up and raised a hand, casting their strongest spells.

““Stay out of this!””

“W-Wait, No⎼ GAAAAAH!”

The two blasted the fool with a mixture of dark and thunder magic. The ugly man screamed in pain as the spell connected, burning him instantly. Veyle let out a sigh of relief, seeing the disgusting fool turned into ash.

“That’s one annoyance dealt with,” Veyle turned back to Morgan, readying her next spell. “Now, let’s continue, shall we?”

“Of course,” Morgan raised her hand covered in a lightning aura. “Let’s end this.”

Veyle was all but ready to fling her spell at the girl until a roar filled the area. She blinked before seeing a small wyvern appear between her and Morgan. The wyvern kept chirping before nudging her head against Veyle’s face. Then the beast dared to lick her face afterward.

“What?! Stop that, you little…! You dare touch my face?!”

She tried to throw her spell at the wyvern, but an invisible force kept her from committing. She was unable to gather enough killing intent for this small creature, and she couldn’t understand why.

“Ngh! Why can’t I…?! You’re just an oversized lizard and yet…!”

“Altena… You’re…” Morgan’s stoicism broke as she started giggling. “Pfft…! I guess I can’t keep this⎼”

“MORGAN! VEYLE!”

“What now?!”

Veyle groaned as she noticed a dragon in the skies. The dragon wasn’t alone as she noticed Marni’s lookalike on top of her. The two descend to the ground, the dragon transforming back into a human girl. She stomped towards the two girls, fuming.

“What are you two doing?! That General lady is wiping the floor with us! Our friends are fighting for their lives! What happened to rescuing Tiki, you idiots?!”

“...Nah?! Madeline?! I’m⎼”

“A complete and utter fool.”

Veyle watched as Marni’s lookalike stepped in, slapping Morgan across the face. It was an amusing sight if nothing else. The Fell Princess lowered her hand, deciding to see how this pans out.

“I don’t know why you’re doing this and what’s become of you… but I’m very disappointed in you. You fool, why do you insist on doing things alone?! You’re just like Mauvier! You damn fool!”

“Ow! Madeline, wait! I’m⎼”

“How dare you confess your feelings and then rush into danger?! I didn’t even get to tell you how I feel!”

“Ow! It was all part of my plan⎼ Ow! Ow!! At least take off your gauntlets!”

Marni’s lookalike continued to slap Morgan, the latter unable to withstand the blows. Veyle frowned, watching the lovebirds make a fool of themselves. It almost made her miss the real Marni and her penchant for cruelty. This one was much too knightly for her liking. She thought about killing both girls, but she then realized how pointless it’d be.

She had nothing left for her. Father is no more, and everyone only had their eyes on the weakling. The Emblems were scattered, but what was the point if she couldn’t give them to her father? It could be the exhaustion talking, as she noticed how tired she felt. She couldn’t even savor the first moment of freedom in what felt like ages.

For once, she’ll let the defect handle things from now on. She couldn’t be bothered to entertain these children. Even if it’d be difficult to regain control again.

“...You. Girl.”

“Huh? Veyle, you know it’s⎼”

“Shut up. Give a message to my other self. Tell her that this isn’t the end. I will return.”

“What..?”

She didn’t respond, letting herself fall back into a deep slumber.

---

“Veyle, I got you! Are you hurt anywhere?! Why were your eyes red?!”

Veyle opened her eyes to see Nah carrying her in her arms. She then winced at the pain and soreness she suddenly felt. She couldn’t remember what happened after Morgan threw that spell in her direction.

“Wait, Morgan…! Where’s Morgan?!”

Nah gestured to her left, where Madeline was in the middle of slapping Morgan repeatedly. The latter’s eyes reverted to her regular colors.

“You were going to leave me behind as well, weren’t you?!”

“Ow, Ow, Ow!! Madeline, I’m sorry, I’m⎼ Ow!! I won’t do it again⎼ Ow!”

“Morgan…”

She had so much to say and so much to think about, but that didn’t matter at that moment. She didn’t see the dangerous look on her face, and it was more than enough for her. As soon as Nah let her down, she rushed Morgan, tackling her to the ground.

“Oof!! Veyle… are you back to normal?! Please say yes and please don’t punch me again… My gorgeous face can’t handle more punishment⎼”

“Morgan…!!”

Veyle’s vision blurred from the tears forming. She buried herself into Morgan’s shoulder, sobbing uncontrollably.

“Veyle…” Morgan sighed, wrapping her arms around her. “I’m sorry… I made you worry a lot, huh?”

She didn’t respond, crying harder as one of the worst battles she had ever fought finally came to a close.

---

“No… He’s too strong…”

Tiki watched on in horror as the children lay defeated by the Grimeal leader. The girl with the exalted blood within her was on her knees, using her spear as support, and her twin tails came undone. The Taguel was still in his transformed state, struggling to stand back up. The young swordsman lay unmoving on the ground. Tiki only prayed to her mother that the boy was simply unconscious and not the alternative.

She wanted nothing but to help in battle, but she was without her power after so many years of sleeping. If she attempted to fight now, she’d only become a liability in her current state. Never before has she felt so useless. She was supposed to watch over Marth’s land after his passing, but she has been so reliant on those only a mere fraction of her age.

“N-No, I’m not done!” Cynthia grunted as she struggled to stand back up. “I… I can still… Ngh!!”

“You… You put up quite the fight, you brats. That Emblem Bracelet is wasted on you, children,” Validar grimaced, placing a hand over his wounded shoulder. “Minor setbacks aside… my little pawn should be finished restraining that Fell Child. I believe I’ll finish off the Exalted brat first before the Divine Dragon. Prince Chrom would be so devastated when he⎼”

“Enough.”

Tiki turned to see an injured swordsman approaching the children and the dark mage. She recognized that man’s face from the many times he would make the pilgrimage in his youth.

“I refuse to stand by and let your evil spread, Monster.”

“Yen’fay…”

“It’s the dog,” Validar narrowed his eyes. “You finally decided to bare your fangs at me, I see.”

“We’re both men of sin, Grimeal.” Yen’fay frowned. “I’ve taken this road of my own accord and will die as a traitor to my sister and our people. However…”

He tightened his grip on his blade, an unwavering determination etched on his face.

“I won’t be the only man of sin who dies this day!”

“I’m not… I’m not done yet either!”

Cynthia stood back up, panting heavily, lifting her arm to reveal a glowing bracelet.

“A hero never falters! Hector! It’s time to Engage!”

Notes:

I said before, this was one of my favorite chapters to write for this story. I guess it makes sense it'd be much longer than the other chapters haha.

Veyle (the other one) has finally made her appearance in this story. I've been flirting with her reappearance all the way back in chapter 5. Dark Veyle vs Dark Morgan was a matchup I've always wanted to write about. There's just something about two daughters of different Fell Dragons facing off in combat ever since I read Veyle's interactions in FEH. At first, I was going to just focus on one Veyle, but I feel like it'd be good to go into how both Veyles are dealing with this world and their journey. That and a fair amount of dialogue in Engage imply that Veyle might still have that side of her. It can make for an interesting look into showing how Veyle has changed since then and how she might deal with her counterpart returning after being dormant for so long.

As for the girl herself, Dark Veyle is an interesting character to explore in this story. I wanted to explore the question "What would this Veyle do now that Sombron is dead?" This Veyle has always fought for her father's approval and to assert herself as the true Veyle. She's a very insecure character, feeling threatened by her other siblings, as shown with Alear in Engage and Nel/Rafal in FEH. Now, what would become of her now that she's without her father? I think her Forging Bond support actually answers that and shows just how lonely and helpless she'd feel at this point, knowing her Father is gone and everyone, including her sister, only cares for her counterpart. Like her good counterpart has said before, she was always alone and fought alone.

I'll discuss their fight at full length later on as we wrap up the entire Mila Tree arc. I don't want to ramble too much in one chapter, haha. Anyway, catch y'all next time when we finish this battle and get to wrapping up Act 2.

Chapter 52: Act 2 END - Morgan and Veyle

Summary:

As one journey ends, a new one begins. The battle at Mila Tree comes to an end, and the two sisters-in-arms finally reveal the truth to their allies. Meanwhile, a former Grimeal is given a new purpose.

Cynthia was not old enough to understand death and grief when her father died. She was only an ignorant child, wondering why her daddy had not come home yet. It was only until her mother had died in a battle against the Risen and the Grimeal that she was old enough and aware enough to understand everything. She understood the pain her sister had felt for many years.

She wasn’t one for revenge, nor did she believe it’d change things. She understood why people would seek revenge, but it never sat right with her. It wouldn’t bring back her parents, even if she found the supposed traitor to the Shepherds. Even now, as she stared at the man who had a hand in her father’s death and the downfall of her timeline, she didn’t feel an intense desire for revenge. At least revenge wasn’t the reason she stood tall against the Grimeal leader.

She felt a burning passion to stop evil from polluting this timeline, to give this timeline’s Cynthia a hopeful world to grow up in.

She stomped a foot on the ground, her broken pegasus knight armor transformed into one similar to Mr. Hector’s. She glanced at the axe in her hand before turning to Validar.

“Alright… Round two, Evildoer!”

“I’ll rip that bracelet from your severed arm, you brat!” Validar raised his hand, summoning a giant dark sphere. “Die!”

Validar’s spell struck Cynthia at close range, engulfing her within the dark sphere.

“Face your end, spawn of Chrom! Hahaha⎼”

“JUSTICE’S STRIKE!”

“Wha⎼GAH!!”

Cynthia emerged from the dark magic cloud, slashing the Grimeal’s torso with Armads. She then curled her free hand into a fist, slamming it against Validar’s right cheek.

“You won’t kill my parents again…!” She wheezed. “Foul villain…!”

“Struggling will get you nowhere! The exalted bloodline will fall, and Grima will reign supreme! You cannot⎼”

“Die, Grimeal!”

Validar spun to face Yen’fay, but it was too late. The swordsman struck him, sending him stumbling backward. Cynthia summoned Hector’s Runesword before following up with a quick session of slashes, not letting up on her assault. She refused to give this man any breathing room.

“You impudent meddlers! Enough!!”

Cynthia screamed, bringing her sword down upon Validar, but the man disappeared from her line of sight.

“You cannot rewrite what is written! Grima will rise again! Your father’s fate is already sealed!”

She turned to see Validar standing in the distance, channeling a large ball of dark magic.

“You won’t get away!”

“Foolish girl! You, your entire bloodline, your cursed friends, everyone…” He glanced to his left, grinning. “Even the Divine Dragon!! They will all die! You will know despair!!”

Cynthia’s face paled as she remembered that she wasn’t Validar’s true target. The Grimeal cackled before hurling the dark magic in the direction of Cynthia’s two unconscious friends and Lady Tiki.

“No…!”

Time slowed to a crawl as she sprinted towards the magic, but her speed wasn’t enough to catch the spell. She closed her eyes, not wanting to see her failure in keeping her friends safe. A scream filled the open fields, but it wasn’t from Tiki. She slowly opened her eyes, her heart sinking as she witnessed the aftermath.

Yen’fay stood tall, with burnt marks and blood all over his body. The Chon’sin swordsman’s armor was reduced to a broken mess. He had his hands stretched out, shielding Lady Tiki, Inigo, and Yarne.

“Yen’fay! No!” Tiki cried out.

“You… You won’t take another life, you monster…”

Validar broke into laughter, cackling at the swordsman’s state.

“Don’t you see?! You cannot and will not stop me⎼”

“Hey, Grandpa!”

Validar blinked as he turned to see Morgan standing there, battered and bruised, and without her signature coat.

“Morgan! You took your sweet time! Help me strike down these fools⎼”

“You fell for the oldest trick in the book, old man! Made you look!” She stuck out her tongue. “Never take your eyes off the battlefield!”

“What⎼”

A knife soared through the air, striking the man where he stood. He stumbled back, glancing down at the knife in his gut.

“H-How…?! You…!”

“I’ll never be your pawn!” Veyle was heard from behind Cynthia. “Nah, go!”

Validar glanced up to see a ball of green flames hurled in his direction. He was too slow to react in time to avoid the dragon’s breath engulfing him. Cynthia raised her head to see Nah in her dragon form, roaring to the heavens.

“You damned brats…!!” Validar emerged from the dust clouds, face red with rage. “Morgan! Twice now you’ve betrayed me…!!”

“Hooooh!!”

Cynthia recoiled as she saw Yen’fay sprint towards Validar, blade raised.

“I won’t fall here…!! Not to you… worms…!!”

Validar, in a panic, fired more dark magic spells at Yen’fay. The swordsman didn’t let up in his charge, pushing the constant barrage of dark energy. He brought his sword down diagonally, slashing Validar’s chest.

“Gehh!!!”

“Now!” Yen’fay turned to Cynthia. “Finish it!”

Cynthia nodded, then took a deep breath.

“I am Princess Cynthia of Ylisse! Now, die in the name of a brighter future!”

She declared before picking up her spear and sprinting towards the weakened Grimeal. She let out a battle cry as she ran her spear right through Validar’s chest, holding him in place. Validar stared at the weapon that pierced him, stumbling back and slipping from its grasp.

“Agh!! N-No…! Not to you… fools… This is all wrong…!!”

Validar coughed up blood before dropping to the ground. Cynthia stood over the fallen mage panting heavily.

“I did it… Mother… Father…” She transformed back to her regular state.

“...Aye, it is done… His evil is… no more…”

Yen’fay trailed off before falling backward, landing in Cynthia’s arms.

“Mr. Yen’fay!”

“I’m such a weakling… Relying on children to do what I was too craven to do…”

---

Pheros had thought this would be a simple battle. She was to strike down a group of young insurgents and make sure the Voice didn’t escape this tree. Excellus even offered his ‘assistance’ in setting a trap for those who might have snuck past her. It should have been a simple victory, and yet she found herself still locked in combat.

“That blasted Emblem,” she growled as she stared at the masked wyvern rider in her path, imbued with the power of the Emblems just like her.

He wasn’t as skilled with magic as the Red Demon, but he possessed a surprising amount of magical potential. Where he lacked in magic skill, he compensated with his superior mobility in the air. It made using Warp Ragnarok more difficult than expected… and she wouldn’t be surprised if that was the boy’s intention.

“You’re skilled, boy. Not many Wyvern Knights are adept with magic such as yourself. State your name,” she called out to the flying rider.

“You don’t need to know my name, Imperial,” the boy glared at her. “Shut up and keep fighting.”

“Heh, I like this one.”

She grinned before casting Ragnarok, sending it in the boy’s direction. As expected, he flew up to avoid it, but that’s exactly where she wants him.

“Fool! Your wyvern pales in comparison to my magic!”

She swapped to her Elwind tome, immediately casting it after her first attack. It was thanks to Celicia’s power that she felt herself able to cast as quickly as she could. She watched as the spell made contact, but the winds did little to hurt the boy, let alone knock him out of the skies.

“...This isn’t my first battle with a mage,” the masked boy said, raising a staff in the air. “You’d have to do better than that.”

“Tch… This is taking too long… but he’ll run out of energy soon,” Pheros frowned. “The same could be said for me as well.”

“General Pheros!”

She didn’t bother to look at her subordinate, keeping an eye on the masked wyvern.

“What is it? What did I say about getting too close? The Emblem’s power isn’t something normal soldiers can withstand.”

“We have gotten word that Excellus… and General Yen’fay have been defeated,” the soldier said with a tinge of fear in his voice. “The rebels have routed our forces at the top. They have slain Excellus, and General Yen’fay has ordered his unit to retreat.”

“What?!”

Pheros turned to the soldier, eyes narrowed.

“We were told that the group at the top were merely children…! How could they have bested Yen’fay?!”

“That’s not all… One of our men witnessed a plegain mage attacking both sides. It seems Excellus had made dealings with Plegia to sabotage the Emperor.”

“...That worm… So this was all his doing,” Pheros glanced at the flying mage hovering over her.

“What do we do, General? If Yen’fay’s unit retreats, it’d cripple our defenses!”

Pheros glared at the masked man before sighing, letting the transformation fade. Celicia then appeared before the General, tilting her head.

“Pheros?”

“If Excellus’ dead and Yen’fay’s retreating, these children will be the last of our concern. The other dynasts may be bold enough to come together,” she turned to her subordinate. “Call for a retreat! This Tree and the Voice are not worth our lives!”

She landed on the ground, glancing at her opponent flying away. He likely overheard her conversation and realized his battle had ended.

“Just who are your children…?” She murmured before shaking her head. “Celicia, aid the wounded.”

Celicia’s lips curled upward.

“Of course, Pheros. I’ll do whatever I can to help.”

She mounted her horse, snapping the reins to begin moving her unit out of the Tree and back to Fort Steiger. She had a feeling this wasn’t her last encounter with these children. As long as these strange Emblems existed in this world, the Emperor may face troubles to face in the future. That is why she must fight with a clear mind and conviction to guide the Emperor to his ideal world.

---

“So… That’s it? You’re not going to try to fight us again?”

Morgan scratched her head, watching the severely wounded Yen’fay stand as if it were barely an inconvenience.

“The Dragon Child has defeated me. I know when I’m bested,” Yen’fay turned his back to the group. “I cannot hope to best the group to has defeated Excellus and that evil incarnate…”

“But… What about Say’ri? What do we say to her?” Veyle titled her head.

“Say whatever you wish,” he started walking along with the rest of his wounded men, heading towards the steps. “Keep your innocence, child… and thank you.”

Morgan and Veyle watched as Yen’fay’s unit began to retreat. Admittedly, Morgan had no idea how she was going to turn this around, so Yen’fay’s retreating was likely their best outcome. She could only hope that the others made it out okay.

“Is… Is it over, now?”

“I… I think so?” Morgan scratched her head. “I don’t feel a migraine kicking in… and your eyes aren’t red anymore. I kicked that old man’s body a bit, and he didn’t move... so I think he’s dead.”

“Ah…” Veyle lowered her gaze. “I’m… I’m sorry about that, Morgan. I didn’t realize she’d return. I’m still trying to process what just happened…”

“It sounds like quite the story. I would like to ask, but…” Morgan glanced over her shoulder, frowning. “We may be in a bit of trouble right now.”

Morgan turned to face Cynthia, looking uncharacteristically serious with her hair down. She gulped before facing the Princess with Veyle standing by her side.

“Morgan… Veyle…”

Cynthia crossed her arms, staring with a neutral expression.

“Inigo and Yarne have woken up… When we catch up with Gerome, all of us would like to talk to you,” she then patted Morgan on the shoulder. “Also… Thanks for your save earlier.”

She flashed her a warm smile before walking back to Nah, Inigo, and Yarne.

“...You think we’re going to get kicked out of the Strike Force?” Morgan whispered.

“I-I don’t know…”

“Pardon me, children. I also would like to speak with you.”

Morgan flinched as Tiki approached from the other side with Madeline following behind her.

“L-Lady Tiki…” Morgan exhaled deeply. “I don’t know if words would resolve anything, but it’s all I got.”

She bowed to the Voice.

“I’m sorry! I’m so sorry for trying to hurt you! I… I thought that I had things under control, but… that doesn’t excuse what I did to you.”

“Raise your head, young one.”

Morgan stood up straight, staring at the Divine Dragon. Tiki stared at both her and Veyle before sighing and bringing them in a warm embrace. Both girls blinked at the sudden gesture from the lady.

“I’m too old to hold grudges… and I no longer sense Grima’s power corrupting you,” Tiki said, squeezing the two of them. “The situation was out of your control. I too, once fell into the control of evil men seeking to harm this world.”

“Y-You’re forgiving me, just like that?!”

“What about me, Lady Tiki? I… I almost let someone dangerous roam free,” Veyle sighed while trapped in the older dragon’s arms.

“You two can and will overcome your darkness. I will do everything in my power to make that… make that happen… Mhm…”

“That’s nice and all… but could you let us go now? I think… Tiki? Lady Tiki?”

Morgan blinked as she noticed the older dragon softly snoring while still hugging the two girls.

“How?! How do you sleep while standing up and hugging someone?!”

It took the two an uncomfortable amount of minutes to pry the sleepy divine dragon off of them. Tiki continued to murmur to herself before sleepwalking elsewhere, leaving Morgan, Veyle, and Madeline alone.

“This is so weird… I was expecting more of… y’know…”

Morgan pulled a mask from her pocket, placing it on her face and lowering her voice to imitate a certain wyvern rider.

“I knew those two couldn’t be trusted! Let’s toss these two out of the group and brood!”

“...Where did you get that?” Madeline raised an eyebrow.

“Stole it from Gerome. He has like twenty of these!” Morgan giggled before pocketing the mask. “...Still, I want to apologize to you two again. Especially to you, Veyle.”

“It’s fine, Morgan… I’m just glad you’re not actually betraying us…”

“...Pardon me, Lady Veyle?”

Madeline cleared her throat.

“Do you mind if I have a few minutes alone with Morgan before we regroup with the others?”

“Oh… Oh!”

Veyle’s eyes widened, her face turning a bright red.

“I-I’ll go check on Altena!”

She darted off with a speed Morgan had not thought possible from her good friend. With Veyle and the others making their way down the tree, Morgan was left alone with the knight who had thrashed her face earlier.

“Listen, Madeline, I⎼”

She felt a pair of hands wrapped around her. She glanced to her side, seeing Madeline pressing her cheek against hers.

“I once lost someone dear to me when he sacrificed himself for my sake,” Madeline said, her stoicism cracking. “I don’t want to see that again… It hurts seeing you throw your life away.”

“Ah… I never knew…”

Morgan sighed before returning the hug.

“I was so worried about protecting you that I never considered your feelings. I’m sorry…”

“I’m such a pathetic knight if others feel the need to protect me constantly…”

“No, I’m just an idiot trying to make sure her friends don’t get dragged down with her,” Morgan chuckled. “Thank you, Madeline… for worrying about me.”

“I wasn’t worried… I’m just… exasperated,” Madeline broke the hug, blushing. “...Were you speaking the truth before… when the battle started?”

“Huh? Oh!” Morgan slammed her fist against her palm. “Well, I’m kind of new to this whole thing with crushes and love stuff… but it’s the truth. I think…?”

She knew her parents loved each other, but that was it. She knew Alear didn’t show her love often, but the love she had for Robin was real. Her experience with matters of the heart was lacking, and her amnesia didn’t help. She wasn’t sure if she was in love, but she wouldn’t say no to a date or two. 

“I hope it doesn’t make things awkward between us… I know you have your world and friends to go back to. Honestly, I wouldn’t want things to change too much… I just… wish we could keep traveling together.”

She knew Madeline had her world and friends to return to. She couldn’t bring herself to keep the Knight away from that. It would suck, but she was willing to endure that pain if it meant her friends and loved ones are happy.

“Yes, I will need to return to the Four Winds soon, I can’t deny that…” Madeline scratched her cheek. “But… I don’t think we can return to our world when the mission has been completed. We’re without a place to go…”

“Ah… So you’re just like the others,” Morgan frowned.

“I don’t know where our journey will take us, but if I’m given a choice… I’d like to continue my service as captain of Morgan’s Knights,” Madeline grabbed her hand. “If you’d have me…”

“I told you… It’s the Divine Dragon’s Strike Force,” Morgan grumbled, her cheeks burning red. “You did that on purpose…”

The two stood there for a few moments, enjoying their company before Madeline decided to go ahead of her, wanting to check on the status of the Stonewall Knights. Meanwhile, Morgan searched the grounds of the ruined shrine. Her face lit up as she found her signature coat on the ground.

“Thank goodness… It’s still here. Now, I just need to… Huh?”

Morgan blinked, noticing Validar’s body sinking into the ground. She sprinted to see the dark mage being pulled in by some dark magic. She thought about stopping it but remembered the head-splitting migraines. If she wasn’t careful, she’d end up in the same position as before. She watched as her alleged grandfather sank into the dark abyss, disappearing along with the strange magic.

“...Sorry, grandpa. I have my true family to return to.”

She slipped on her coat before running down the steps.

---

“Wait, Wait, Wait… Let me get this right…”

Nah scratched her head.

“You’re a Fell Dragon, Veyle… and the one with red eyes was your evil counterpart?”

Veyle closed her eyes, nodding. As the dust settled, she began to take in the events of today. She thought that her other self was dead… and that she could live her life without worrying about losing control in her sleep. Unfortunately, Fell Dragons aren’t so easily killed. Alear and Sombron have proven that countless times.

She wasn’t sure how to feel about that, but so far, she hasn’t felt her counterpart’s presence since earlier today.

Once the group returned to her campsite with the rest of the non-combatants, Veyle decided it was best to reveal everything once the others begged for an explanation.

“Yes… That’s true,” she opened them, staring at her group of friends. “I didn’t want to keep it a secret, but I knew you guys suffered because of a Fell Dragon…”

“I see… and for Morgan,” Nah turned to her. “That Validar guy was harassing you and sending you visions. He kept forcing Grima’s power on you… and tried to manipulate you into killing Tiki and capturing Veyle?”

“Yeah… It was a bit of a mess,” Morgan lowered her head. “I could somewhat resist his magic, but I knew it was only a matter of time until he managed to win our struggle and forced me to hurt one of you. So… I decided to pull a fast one and let him believe I was on his side.”

“Wow, you two… I’m…. I’m shocked,” Nah frowned. “I didn’t realize you two were going through so much.”

“That doesn’t excuse our actions,” Veyle shook her head. “We can’t be trusted… so we decided to disband our group… and finish our journey with just the two of us.”

“I’m no better than my counterpart,” Morgan frowned. “You guys deserve better than friends like us. Just… If Madeline wishes to stay, please don’t hold what we did against her. She’s innocent in all of this.”

Veyle watched as the group of time travelers all glanced at each other. She stood tall, awaiting the harsh words and insults… but they never came.

“Sorry, but we’re going to veto your decision to disband!” Cynthia said, beaming, “Princess’ orders!”

“You can’t get rid of us that easily, my dears,’’ Inigo winked. “We don't leave a job half-finished.”

“Yeah! I can’t go back to traveling alone!” Yarne shivered. “That’s just death and extinction waiting to happen…!”

“...Don’t be fools,” Gerome crossed his arms. “We’re not so petty to blame you two for what Grima did to us.”

“Honestly… It sounds like something Severa would do,” Cynthia giggled. “She’s the type to get angry without thinking! I could see her now, getting red and making a fool out of herself.”

“Well, it looks like you’re outvoted, guys,” Nah grabbed both of their hands. “Sorry, but you’re staying with us.”

“W-What? But we’re… But…” Veyle stammered. “Why?”

“Well, you helped all of us out. You saved me from that mansion, helped Gerome’s mother and their people, saved Yarne from those mercenaries, and helped Cynthia while she was being duped. As for Inigo… He’s just biased towards women.”

“Hey! You’re not wrong… but I resent that!”

“Besides…” Nah smiled brightly at the two. “Our adventure isn’t over yet. We still haven’t found your sister!”

“There’s the Emblem in Valm’s clutches… but we may need to put a hold on that.” Gerome turned his gaze elsewhere. “There’s much for us to do now that the dust has settled.”

“It’s thanks to you guys that… I have hope we can one day bring Morgan back to our side,” Cynthia placed a hand on her chest. “That is… If we ever see him again.”

“It’s true,” Inigo chimed in. “We realized now that our Morgan… is like you two, dealing with his demons. We failed to be there for him, so we won’t make the same mistake twice.”

“Grima’s the only Fell Dragon we despise. As far as we know, you’re nothing like him,” Nah shook her head. “After all, you can’t control what family you're born into, right? You shouldn’t be blamed for that.”

“Everyone… You… You’re…”

Veyle’s lips quivered, her vision once more obscured by tears.

“Veyle... What do you live for?”

Veyle turned to her sister, in awe of her unwavering determination. Alear was afraid, just like her… but she still wanted to return, even if it meant becoming the thing she hated the most.

“What… What do you mean?”

Alear extended a hand to her.

“My friends told me it doesn't matter where you're from. What's important is how you live. How you live and what you do shapes your future. So...who do you want to become?”

“I’ve never thought about that. But if it were possible for me to change now, I suppose...” Veyle frowned before looking up at her sister and taking her hand. “I'd want to be like you. I'd want to become a dragon who saves the world.”

Veyle wiped her eyes, feeling a sense of warmth from her sister’s words. She could never forget about her truest desires above everything else. She wanted to be like her sister, to have friends and go on a journey together, to be accepted despite her bloodline.

“Thank you… Thank you, everyone…!” Veyle smiled through the tears. “Thank you for staying as my friends!! I… Aaah…!!”

She lunged at the group of time travelers, pulling them all into a warm hug.

---

“You know… I think I finally understand my counterpart.”

Veyle turned to Morgan, staring at her plate of half-eaten food. The Divine Dragon’s Strike Force had decided to throw a feast to celebrate their victory over Tiki’s rescue. The casualties with manageable, with everyone surviving today’s battle. At worst, they have a fair number of knights injured and out of commission for a few days or even weeks. Everyone was in high spirits, even Morristan and his group of (former) poachers were enjoying themselves.

Veyle decided to eat alone with Morgan, reflecting on their fight and everything that had happened. She had half expected Morgan to want to eat with Madeline, but she insisted on clearing the air.

“What do you mean?”

“When the old man kept messing with my mind, I was close to accepting his deal. It felt so tempting…”

Morgan sighed before shoving a spoonful into her mouth.

“Ack… Spicy…”

“You know… I was almost convinced that you have taken that man’s offer,” Veyle offered a piece of spicy boar meat to Altena. “What stopped you?”

“It was you.”

“Huh?”

Morgan turned to her, smiling softly.

“It’s true that I want to see my family again… and I think my counterpart wanted to see his as well. I mean he grew up in a rougher timeline than me, right? If I were him, I would want to do anything to see my parents again. I almost fell for that old man’s lies, but…”

She scooted closer to Veyle, wrapping an arm around her shoulder.

“I’m not so lonely with you here, Veyle. I don’t know if we’re related and I don’t care. I’m glad that you’re my aunt and sister in arms. So… Thanks, Auntie Veyle.”

“Morgan…”

Altena chirped before jumping on Morgan’s lap.

“Yeah, Yeah, I haven’t forgotten you either!” Morgan lifted the baby wyvern in the air. “I think if my counterpart had either of you in his life… He’d be able to turn himself around.”

“You think so?”

“Well, he is me… I may be the better-looking Morgan, but I think we’re the same deep down. Anyway…!”

Morgan sat up straight, handing Altena to her owner.

“Our adventure isn’t over yet, Veyle. Tiki said there are dragons with similar energy to you in Ylisse, right? She also mentioned speaking with Naga if we’re lost. It looks like we’re going back to the sea.”

“Right… Sister has to be somewhere in Ylisse, right? Although I feel like we made our journey much longer by traveling here…”

“Eh, it’s fine. If we didn’t come here, we wouldn’t have brought Altena into our little family.”

“You’re right… I wouldn’t want to change anything about this journey,” Veyle paused. “Okay… Maybe I would change the part where we tried to kill each other… even if I don’t remember most of it.”

“Oh, right… Well, don’t worry about it,” Morgan waved her hand. “I wasn’t in any danger since I was totally kicking your butt.”

“...Then why is your face more bruised than mine? Your shirt is torn to shreds too…”

“Hush!” Morgan pouted. “I mean it! I was totally gonna win… Probably…”

Veyle blinked before breaking out into laughter with Morgan. The two would giggle into the night, excited for where the future would take them.

---

“Corner him!”

“Don’t let that traitor get away!”

“Tch! You damn insects!”

Morgan ducked his head, just barely avoiding the fireball hurled his way. He made a right turn, heading into a vacant alleyway. He glanced down at the child in his arms, cursing his kindness. If he had known better, he would have left the brat and had a better chance of escaping Validar’s minions. He wouldn’t call himself out of shape, but there was a reason why he left the more physically demanding tasks to Lucina and the other frontline fighters back then.

“Camilla! Get them off our back!”

“On it, my little Marc!”

“Stop calling me that!”

Camilla popped out of his bracelet, hurling herself at the group of Grimeal. He heard sounds of screaming and fighting, but he didn’t bother looking back. He had to keep running.

“Mister, I’m scared…” A young girl with black and white hair pulled her head out of Morgan’s cloak. “I want my mama…”

Morgan frowned at the trembling child, tears forming in the corner of her purple eyes.

“Keep your head down. We’re almost to safety,” he reassured her. “Don’t let that dragonstone go!”

“O-Okay…”

“...This girl is going to be the death of me, but…”

He shook his head. He couldn’t explain it. As soon as he heard the girl’s name, he felt an instinct to protect her from the Grimeal. His mind and memories were growing fuzzy by the day, so he couldn’t remember where he had heard it. Still, he couldn’t ignore his desire to keep this young girl safe.

“I won’t let those bastards get to you, Veyle...”

Notes:

And that's it for Act 2 and the Valm arc in general! Morgan and Veyle have their next goals in sight with their friends standing behind them all the way. I had many variations of this ending in mind, but I wanted to keep to my earlier words of saying that I wanted this Act to be as lighthearted and hopeful as it could be. I hope I've managed to do that. I mean, someone would have to be a madman to want to keep these two adorable girls miserable.

I really loved writing this arc and developing Morgan and Veyle on their journey together. I randomly put these two together as a duo when I first made this fic as a snippet. I figured it'd be nice to have Alear's sister and daughter interacting. It started out as just a random duo to one of my favorite dynamics to write here. The Valm arc has always been a hurdle for fanfic writers and I'm just glad to overcome that hurdle. Of course, I'm not done using the Valmese characters as shown with Pheros still holding Celica's ring. I had planned to kill off Yen'fay, but I think Veyle would much prefer her new friend(?) still alive and hopefully learn from her words.

As I mentioned last chapter, I decided to have Veyle and Morgan's final fight for this arc be with each other. There was the desire to have their "evil" counterparts battle, but it was also to test their bond and show how strong it is to withstand the dark past these two have. They have their dark sides, but they have each other and their friends to support them. I mirrored Morgan's 'betrayal' to Robin's when Validar took control of them in both timelines. Morgan, in FDA's timeline, is always fated to betray his/her friends to be with their family again. However, destiny can always be rewritten as Awakening has told us many times. F!Morgan has the chance to change her fated future; meanwhile, it's never too late for M!Morgan to atone and change.

I want to say thank you all for your support so far. It really makes my day to see people enjoying this story as much as I have. It has been a blast writing this and reading everyone's comments and kind words. Alear and Veyle are some of my favorite Fire Emblem characters and I always wanted to write more involving these two. I'm glad that people were able to find enjoyment and inspiration in this. Even if you're just lurking and reading the chapters, I appreciate that you've taken the time to read this.

We're now going into the next arc, which I know people will be excited for. Veyle, Rafal, and Alear are at the last stretch of their journeys where their paths may finally intertwine with each other.

Chapter 53: Interlude - A Mother's Melancholy and a Father's Decision

Summary:

In the distant past of Elyos, two parents react to the disappearance of a certain Fell Dragon.

“You there! Are you alright?”

Lumera ran towards the girl, noticing her body nearly sinking into the snow. She feared the worst, worrying about another child losing their life in this pointless war. Fortunately, the girl responded to her voice, sitting up, her gaze focused elsewhere.

“Oh, thank goodness…” She clasped her hands together, sighing in relief.

“I…” The girl winced, grasping her head. “I…”

“I found you lying here,” Lumera knelt to the girl, smiling. “I was afraid you might have been dead... But what a relief, you were just in a terrible daze.”

The girl glanced around, her gaze fixed vacantly on her surroundings.

“Was that a dream…?”

“A dream?”

“I met someone who had my face,” she then turned to Lumera. “But who also looked like you. Your blue hair and blue eyes are beautiful. The one with my face had… that too.”

“That sounds like a lovely dream,” Lumera said, grabbing the girl’s hand. “Say, it’s chilly out here. I’d hate for you to catch a cold. Let’s get you somewhere nice and warm. Do you think you can stand?”

She pulled the girl out of the snow, dusting her off. So far, she hasn’t sustained any lasting wounds at first glance. Lumera then used her cape to cover the freezing child.

“...Thank you. This is the first time for this, for me… You’re kind.”

“Really? I’m sorry to hear that, child. What is your name?”

“Oh, my name... Alear,” the girl nodded slowly. “Mother, before she died, said my Father called me that… just once. What is your name?”

“I’m Lumera. It’s a pleasure⎼”

“I know that name. It's the name of the last Divine Dragon still alive,” Alear’s expression darkened, a dark aura surrounding her. “The name of Father's enemy.”

Lumera tensed up, but she did not reach for her weapon. She had a feeling that wouldn’t be necessary.

“If you are the Divine Dragon, then I have to kill you. If I don't, Father will call me a defect and dispose of me,” Alear’s lips twitched. “But... You were kind to me. I don't want to kill you.”

“Oh, Alear…”

“I am thinking a thought that doesn't belong. I guess I am what I am. A defect…” She stared in a random direction with wide eyes. “Defect. Defect. Defect. Defect. Defect. De⎼”

Lumera grabbed the girl by the shoulders, shaking her.

“Don’t say that! There’s nothing defective about you!”

“But I must do my duty… or else Father will dispose of me. He'll feed me to the Corrupted. That scares me more than anything…” Alear’s lips curled downward. “I want to live. To see tomorrow. And the day after that.”

“Then let’s keep today between us,” Lumera said, letting go of her, taking back her cape. “How about this? Let’s meet again for a nice, long, kind talk. No one needs to know. What do you say?”

She grabbed Alear’s hand, locking their pinkies together.

“Pinky promise?”

Alear stared at the gesture before nodding, her dark aura dissipating, a ghost of a smile on her face.

“...All right.”

---

“It’s been too long… She must be in danger.”

Lumera rubbed her shoulders, trying to ease her anxiety as the days passed. It felt like only yesterday that the two became friends. She wanted nothing but to find the innocent Fell Dragon, give her a tight hug, and remind her that everything’s alright. It might be presumptuous of her, but she had always seen Alear as the daughter she never had. The fact that she had disappeared during this war was more than enough to send her into a panic.

“Calm yourself, Queen Lumera,” Sigurd sighed, patting his wielder on the back. “I know the feeling of being separated from one’s child. I felt that long ago when I sent Seliph off to Isaach.”

“I’m not a parent like Sigurd,” Emblem Byleth appeared before them. “But… I, too, felt a similar loneliness when my father was… taken from me. Still, you mustn’t lose focus, Milady.”

“You’re right… You’re right…”

Lumera exhaled deeply, letting out her anxieties.

“Alear’s not the only one who has disappeared… Emblem Marth has not been sensed anywhere in Gradlon or Elyos,” she clasped her hands together. “This is unheard of… An Emblem disappearing completely from our world.”

“Marth has always been the only one capable of rallying the rest of us,” Byleth rubbed his chin. “Even if we disagreed on certain topics, Marth would remind us of what’s truly at stake.”

“That’s quite an astute and measured response from you, Byleth,” Sigurd nodded with a faint smile. “As expected from the former professor of Garreg Mach.”

“You flatter me, Lord Sigurd…”

“What should we do?” Lumera turned to the two Emblems. “We cannot ignore Sombron, but… Alear and Marth are likely our only hopes in stopping the Fell Dragon.”

“The Fell Dragon is likely aware of their disappearance. He won’t stand idle for long, not when an Emblem is missing,” Sigurd turned to the ring chamber. “If only we had a clue as to where Alear could have gone…”

“Likely, he has already made a move while we were occupied with the war effort,” Byleth frowned.

“Queen Lumera!”

Lumera turned to see Vandre entering the ring chambers, exhaustion clear on his face. The Knight bowed his head to the Divine Dragon and her two Emblem companions.

“Lord Sigurd… Sir Byleth. I bring news from Firene. The King has found information about a red-haired swordswoman who matched your descriptions.”

“Oh! Have you found her?! Is she safe?!” Lumera darted to her Knight, hope returning to her.

“King Adam and Emblem Lucina have received word that a red-haired woman was seen in the southern parts of Firene,” Vandre stood up straight. “They believe this woman was traveling in the direction of the forgotten temples of old…”

“That has to be Alear,” Lumera clasped her hands. “Why would she go there of all places?”

“I do not know, Milady… Unfortunately, this information was from weeks ago. I fear this information may be outdated, and she may be somewhere else.”

“I do not care,” Lumera shook her head. “It’s the only lead we have. I must travel to Firene and assess the situation.”

“Are you certain, Lumera?” Sigurd asked with a hint of concern. “Elyos can’t afford to lose you as well. If anything were to happen to you…”

“I do not care what becomes of me… Alear’s much more important to the future of Elyos than I. I won’t be here forever, and I do believe she’ll become the Hero of this world.”

“...I don’t believe you will win this argument, Lord Sigurd,” Byleth said, smiling faintly. “I’m certain you would do the same if you were in her shoes.”

“...You’re not wrong,” Sigurd scratched his head, sighing. “You’re a strong woman, Lumera. If that is what you wish, then Byleth and I will⎼”

“Stay here and assist the Knights of Lythos,” Lumera shook her head. “We cannot afford to lose more Emblems, and I believe the other nations may need your help in the battles to come.”

“What?! Milady, you mustn’t!” Vandre recoiled. “If you’re without your Emblem ring, you’d be…”

“Fine. I’ll be just fine,” She smiled at her young knight, removing the Emblem ring from her finger. “Vandre, I leave Sigurd in your care.”

“Your mind is set, I see…” Sigurd smiled sadly. “Very well. Byleth and I will take care of Lythos in your absence.”

“I will return… and I’ll bring Alear back with me.”

Lumera bowed to the three men before sprinting off. The moment she reached outside, she transformed, roaring as she took to the skies.

“Please… Please be alive, Alear. I still haven’t asked you to join our family… There’s so much we haven’t done yet!”

---

“I’m sorry, Lord Sombron. I tried… but the portal continues to reject your essence.”

He stared at the otherworldly gate, his interest slowly draining every second he spent here. He watched Zephia study its magic, but to no avail.

“It’s strange… You were rejected, but the rest of us were able to pass through. Perhaps that’s how your daughter disappeared... but how could a child reach these temples on her own? Could her mother have⎼”

“It is no concern to me,” he turned his back to the gate. “Leave it. It is not the portal I desire. I do not sense the Emblem I desire…”

“Are you not concerned about your child…? She could… Ah, forgive me. I forgot that she’s only a defenseless child,” Zephia shrugged. “I wouldn’t be surprised if she had died already.”

“I have no use for weak and frail children,” Sombron shook his head. “I have already forgotten her name…”

“Father, wait.”

He blinked, turning to the red-haired wielder of the Emblem of Beginnings. She has a name, but he didn’t bother to remember it. The only spawn that has lasted this long and followed all of his commands.

“Allow me to go through the portal. I need to recover…” The girl paused. “I need to recover my dragonstone. My sister has it.”

“It’s not a bad idea,” Zephia hummed. “We could have her act as our scout and see what we can find from that world.”

Sombron stared blankly at his spawn.

“No. Your Emblem ring should be more than enough to slay the last Divine Dragon,” he frowned. “Forget about your dragonstone. Do not go through that portal.”

“I… Very well, Father.”

The red-haired spawn got on one knee, prostrating herself to her father.

“I will follow your very command, Lord Sombron. All the Emblems will become yours.”

---

Sombron stared at the rings in his hand, his mind focused on nothing but his goal. With every ring, he was closer to retrieving the Emblem of Foundations and returning to his only ally. There was one Divine Dragon left, and he had acquired many Emblem rings over the years. He should be relieved at his progress, but all he felt was an annoyance.

The Emblem of Beginnings, he could no longer sense it in Elyos or Gradlon. Even if he were to obtain the rest, he couldn’t use its full power to open the true barrier between worlds. He couldn’t achieve his goal.

“Lord Sombron.”

He turned to Zephia, staring at the mage dragon with disinterest.

“It’s as you predicted… That child of yours disobeyed your command and went through that gate,” she sighed. “We’re without your greatest fighter and one of the Emblems.”

“I only care about the Emblem,” he said coldly. “I can make more soldiers if I want.”

“Ah, well… If you need another child, I could⎼”

“I only care about the Emblem,” he repeated. “Send the Corrupted through the portal. Use them to get my Emblem ring back.”

“As you wish, Lord Sombron. What should they do with your two daughters when we find them?”

He paused for a moment, gazing into the distance. He cared little for the defective tools, but he knew he’d need one as insurance in case. It's unlikely, but there's a chance the last Divine Dragon may deter him. Even broken tools have their uses at that point.

“Bring back the younger one,” he commanded. “As for the other one, dispose of her. The Corrupted can retrieve the Emblem ring from her remains.”

“...Very well, Lord Sombron. Thankfully, we have scores of Corrupted to send to that world. I believe a wyrm or four are more than enough to overwhelm that girl. Ah, well… better to be safe than sorry.”

Zephia bowed to him.

“It’s a shame… She was your strongest soldier. Tools like her aren’t easy to come by. It almost saddens me to see her go. Shall I follow them through the portal?”

“Not yet,” Sombron shook his head. “We know nothing of that gate. I may need your knowledge in the coming days.”

“Of course,” Zephia smiled. “I will do whatever it takes to see your ambitions realized, my lord.”

“Of course you will,” he made a shooing gesture. “Go. Now. I must recover the Emblem of Beginnings.”

“As you wish, Lord Sombron.”

Zephia bowed her head before leaving his line of sight. Sombron returned his gaze to the rings in his hands.

“...Insolent child,” he growled. “Is this how you repay your father? Bad children deserve punishment. Defective tools deserve disposal.”

Notes:

I decided to throw in another interlude before we get right into Act 3. As expected, Alear's disappearance is affecting her Elyos and her two "parents". We also get a look into her life before she arrived in Ylisse. Past Elyos is such an interesting plot point, I like thinking about which is kind of obvious given who the main character of this story is. I can never get over the scenes showing Alear in the past and seeing just how interesting her development is from that point.

Sombron (any version of him), I wanted to keep his influence/presence to a minimum in this story. Alear will have to face him in the future, but this journey she's on is not focused on that yet. Veyle has already gone through her development with Sombron and Dark!Veyle, as mentioned before, I wanted to focus on her dealing with his absence. Of course, I don't mean to say he's not going to just sit around while his extended family is having a good old time. For now, I'll spare him the trouble of dealing with a certain daughter-in-law whose dragon form dwarfs his by... a lot.

Next chapter, we get going right into Act 3, and I'm pretty excited for this. I'm still amazed I've reached this far.

Chapter 54: Red Days Past and Future

Summary:

Alear, now fully healed, returns to her journey with a new companion on her side.

Swords clashed in the dead of night, their weapons being the only sounds breaking the silence that once filled this empty temple. Not a soul was left alive in this temple, save for two warriors locked in a duel to the death.

The Vessel assessed their strength, admittedly surprised at how even both of them were at this current point in time. The demon’s swordsmanship was superior, but she had her range to make up for their gap. The demon excelled at overwhelming her opponents, which made her a predictable opponent. All those days of training with Chrom have prepared her for the moment when she’d need to face someone with skill.

“Hah!”

She broke through the demon’s guard, causing her to stumble. This was her chance. She grinned widely, lightning crackling in her left hand.

“Thoron!”

She aimed the spell at the demon’s chest, aiming to pierce her heart and end this tiring battle once and for all.

“Marth,” The demon said with a calm voice.

A red spirit appeared, blocking the spell with their body. The spirit immediately rushed her, performing consecutive jabs in her direction. She let out a ‘tch’, jumping back to maintain distance from the demon and he spirit.

“Hero Kings should stay dead!” She lashed out at the spirit, sending another bolt of lightning towards the spirit, striking him down, if only temporarily. The Vessel rolled her neck before staring at her true opponent.

“You’re a tough one to kill.”

“I get that a lot,” the red-haired demon flicked her hair. “It’s pointless to attack him. You won’t win like that.”

“I’ve already won, fool… or you’re going to ignore my handiwork.”

She gestured to the blue-haired man, lying lifeless on the floor. She could still smell his burnt flesh, even from this distance. The demon glanced at the dead exalt, her expression unchanging.

“I’ve seen far worse fates. Your threats mean nothing,” the demon raised her blade. “The time for talking has passed.”

“You can still join me, you know…”

She bit her lip, pushing back her disappointment. She knew the answer before it even left the demon’s lips, but she had to try one more time.

“No.”

The demon slowly walked towards her, enveloped by a dark aura. There was no warmth or life in her striking red eyes, only a single-minded goal.

“You’re just like the Corrupted. You’re just like Father… You bother me. I will kill you now.”

She sighed, shaking off whatever humanity was still left in this vessel.

“Then you’re of no use to me!” She declared with the Fell Dragon’s power flowing through her. “Die, you pathetic defect!”

“Shine on, Emblem of Beginnings,” the demon resummoned her spirit companion. “This ends now.”

With no more words to exchange, both women sprint towards each other, with nothing left but an innate desire to end the other’s life.

---

Robin shot up, breathing heavily, her face drenched in sweat. She glanced around the room before slowly calming down. She placed a hand on her head, grimacing.

“Not that dream again… Why was Alear there? Why did I…?”

She closed her eyes, but that frightening image remained seared in her mind. She didn’t want to admit, nor did she want to acknowledge it. The last thing she wanted was to be scared of her dear friend.

She tried to go back to sleep, but it proved to be fruitless. She had hoped to keep this to herself. How could she tell anyone that she was getting nightmares about murdering Chrom and betraying her allies? The dreams were becoming more frequent after the war’s end, which was concerning.

Before Robin knew it, she was out of her room and walking across the quiet halls of the barracks. She arrived at her friend’s door, softly knocking.

“Alear? Alear, are you awake?”

Silence. Robin sighed, realizing how pointless it was to bother someone during their sleep. She turned her back, prepared to leave before she heard the door unlock and open.

“...It’s late. You should be asleep,” Alear said with half-lidded eyes. “What’s wrong?”

Robin turned to her friend, who was dressed in pajamas and wore a gentler expression than she had in her dreams. She shook her head, smiling weakly.

“Sorry… I was… I couldn’t go back to sleep. I had a strange dream and…”

Robin rubbed her shoulders, unable to finish her sentence. She was about to leave her friend be before she felt a hand take hers.

“You can stay. Come in,” Alear pulled her hand, bringing her into the room. “Nightmares aren’t… They aren’t fun.”

“You can say that again,” Robin glanced around. “I’m sorry if I disturbed your rest.”

“It’s fine.”

Alear walked back to her bed, moving around her newly healed arm. Robin was partly surprised that she didn’t run off once Lissa removed her cast. After all, she had every reason to go back to search, but she listened to Lissa’s orders to the letter. Despite her reckless streak, Alear knew when to slow down, surprisingly.

“Try to get some rest,” Alear patted the bed. “You can take the bed. I don’t mind⎼”

“No! I mean… I don’t want to kick you out of your bed. We’ll just…”

Robin cleared her throat.

“We’ll just share the bed… if you’re willing.”

Alear stared at Robin before shrugging and getting back into bed.

“It’d be a tight fit… but very well,” she gestured for Robin to come closer.

“Sorry…”

“Don’t apologize. I’m not inconvenienced. ”

Robin exhaled deeply before climbing into the bed after her friend, lying right beside her. She soon realized that Alear was telling the truth as she noticed the lack of personal space for both of them. She felt the heat rise to her cheeks, trying to avoid Alear’s staring.

“Are you not going to ask?”

“I don’t want you to… relive a stressful moment,” Alear frowned before turning to the other side. “I’m going back to⎼”

“Alear, if I were…. If I were to betray Chrom and our friends, what would you do?”

Silence. Robin couldn’t see her face, but she knew her question came out of nowhere. Even someone as hardened as her would be shocked at such a question.

“It’s not that I plan on it… It’s just… If I somehow lose control of myself, would you do this one thing for me? Could you⎼”

“No.”

“But, I didn’t finish…”

Alear turned back to Robin, frowning.

“I don’t want to hurt you… I… I don’t want to hurt any of my friends,” her lips trembled. “Please… Please don’t ask me such things.”

“I’m sorry… I just… I’m scared,” Robin admitted. “I don’t know anything about my past or where I came from. I fear that I might be connected to something dangerous. I don’t want to be a danger to you or Chrom.”

“...I feel the same. That’s why I can’t do what you’ve asked… I refuse to harm you,” Alear shook her head. “Does… Does this make me a defect… if I can’t follow your orders?”

“No, I think it makes you an amazing friend,” Robin chuckled. “Sorry about that… I won’t ask such a thing ever again.”

“...Alright.”

A silence hung in the air as both girls didn’t attempt to continue the conversation. Robin knew that Alear wasn’t good with conversations, but she could tell the silence wasn’t from that. Even if she didn’t say things out loud, Robin could always tell what her friend was thinking from the half a year they’ve spent as friends. She felt a wave of guilt from studying Alear’s body language and her constant tossing and turning.

“You’re upset…”

“I’m not upset.”

Robin sighed before wrapping her arms around Alear, embracing her as they lay on the bed.

“Could we stay like this? I know it’s weird, but.. I’m still scared to go back to sleep.”

“You don’t need to ask,” Alear responded as she returned the embrace. “It’s like what we promised… We can… lean on each other if we need it.”

“Thank you…”

She closed her eyes, taking comfort in reinforcing her bond with Alear. She wasn’t sure if that dream was a premonition or her anxieties taking form, but she refused to let that become a reality. She’ll do whatever it takes to protect this special bond.

---

“Are you sure that you have to go, Alear? We were having so much fun together! You could stay in Ylisstol for good!”

“I can’t. There’s something I need to do.”

“Okay, what about when you’re done?

“Can’t.”

“Boo.”

Robin chuckled at Lissa’s pouting, admiring her determination to keep Alear from leaving. The two were watching their friend put on their battle attire, freshly stitched and repaired by Maribelle. She insisted on repaying her debt to Alear for her actions in Themis, despite the latter claiming she didn’t deserve it.

“You will come back, won’t you?”

Alear paused as she slipped on her gloves.

“I’ll try to,” she nodded before turning to Lissa. “...I’ll introduce you to Veyle.”

“I’ll hold you to that! I want to see the cute little sister that you’re rambling about!” Lissa grinned, standing up and playfully punching Alear’s shoulder. “I still need to learn your cool martial arts as well!”

“I’m not a teacher,” Alear frowned as she adjusted her collar. “Find someone else to train you.”

“Phooey… It was worth a try,” Lissa folded her hands behind her head. “You may be fully healed, but you should try to take it easy, okay?”

“I agree with Lissa,” Robin crossed her arms. “It’s pretty dangerous in Valm from what I’ve heard. You may not have a bounty on your head, but the Empire is even more dangerous than Plegia.”

“I’ll be fine. I won’t die just yet,” Alear said as she threw a small bag over her shoulder. “I’m ready. I'm going to wait for Severa to arrive. Until then.”

Robin frowned, thinking back to Chrom’s words the other day. She couldn’t deny the desire to travel with Alear and help with her aid for her sister. She may not get another chance if she lets Alear leave. It was tempting, and yet she couldn’t help but think of that dream… among other things. She would prefer to leave when she has finally understood her feelings for the red-swordswoman.

Unfortunately, she doesn’t have the luxury of waiting, as Alear was beginning to walk out of the room. She wouldn’t be heard from in weeks or even months.

“Alear, wait!”

Alear glanced over her shoulder, placing a hand on the doorknob.

“Did I miss something?”

“No… It’s just… Well… Nevermind. It’s not a big deal⎼”

“Ugh…! You guys are driving me crazy.”

Lissa stood up, grabbing both Robin and Alear’s hands. She pulled them towards her, pouting.

“And I thought Lon’qu had poor communication skills…!”

“I don’t understand,” Alear tilted her head in confusion.

“Don’t you see Robin wants to go with you?!”

“Lissa…!!”

The young princess shoved the two women into each other, nearly slamming her foreheads together. Robin stumbled back before regaining her balance, failing to hide the blush on her face.

“I swear! I can’t be the only mature one here!” Lissa huffed before sitting back down.

“It’s not what you think… I just… I don’t want to see you get hurt again, my friend. I figured you’d be less prone to getting hurt if you had a tactician to help you…”

“Oh… I see…”

Alear slowly nodded.

“I’m sorry that I’ve worried you so much… You don’t have to⎼”

“No! I want to! I… I want to help you finish your journey. Chrom and I made a promise to help you, and we intend to keep it,” Robin extended a hand to her. “That is… if it’s not an issue.”

Alear stared with an indistinct expression on her face. Silence lingered over the room until she finally gave her response.

“...Okay. I appreciate… your help,” she said, taking her hand, shaking it. “Thank you, Robin…”

“Don’t thank me just yet,” Robin chuckled. “I may struggle when it comes to traveling on foot. I don’t have Chrom’s endurance.”

“That’s fine. Morgan said the same thing,” Alear shook her head. “I’ll just carry you like I have for him.”

“Who is Morgan…?”

“He’s…” Alear paused. “He’s a good kid. I’ll introduce you.”

---

“Achoo!”

Morgan pulled out his handkerchief and blew into it. The former Grimeal narrowed his eyes before glancing around the abandoned shack.

“...Am I coming down with something?”

“Are you okay, Mr. Morgan?”

He glanced down at the small child sitting beside him. He would have preferred if she kept her distance, but that was a moot point. He repeated ad nauseam that he was just as bad as the men chasing her, but she still believed him to be a good person. She reminded him of a certain red-haired woman with her constant positive reinforcement.

“I’m fine,” he waved his hand dismissively. “Don’t waste your energy on me.”

“D-Do you hate me, Mr. Morgan?”

Morgan pinched the bridge of his nose, suppressing a groan.

“No.”

“You look upset at me… D-Did I do a bad?”

“No,” he repeated. “I’m just tired… and it’s not your fault. Just try to get some sleep if you can.”

“Okay…”

The girl wrapped Morgan’s cloak around her, using him as some sort of bed. Morgan would normally complain if someone tried to get close, but for some reason, he couldn’t stay upset at Veyle. He stared at her, watching her go back to sleep.

“You should be the one hating me,” Morgan muttered, closing his eyes. “You don’t deserve to be around people like me…”

“Why do the Grimeal want her so badly? She’s just a small child. I know the Grimeal like using children for their twisted rituals, but they’re fighting even harder to get their hands on her…”

He curled his right hand into a fist.

“Mother… Father… What do I do? If only you two were here…”

Notes:

Alear has returned, and she's not alone as Robin has decided to help her friend through this last stretch of her journey. Let's just hope Severa doesn't mind Alear's +1...

Act 3 is going to be an interesting arc. We're reaching the tail end of everyone's journey, and mysteries are starting to unravel. This arc is going to be focused right back on Alear and her friendship with Robin. Alear is almost at the end of her journey in Awakening, and she has grown a lot through her adventures and battles. I always felt like I hadn't focused as much on the present Robin compared to a certain Fell Vessel. Future!Robin/Grima is important to this story, but I also want to show how Robin herself is important to Alear. Of course, this act will also involve Alear's journey finally intersecting with the other Fell Dragons (from Elyos).

It feels so surreal that I'm getting closer to the end of this story. Writing the Fell Dragons' journeys has been a blast, and I really love taking the Awakening world and writing something different from a simple retelling. Of course, I still have much to tell in this story, so we're not done just yet.

Next chapter, we're going to keep at it with the Ylissean groups, focusing a bit on the future kids who have been a bit absent for most of Act 2. We'll see just what Lucina and her friends have been up to along with showing more of Morgan bonding with his big sister Camilla and their new little friend.

Chapter 55: A Chaotic Reunion

Summary:

Severa reunites with Alear, but wasn't prepared for the trouble she's dragged into. Meanwhile, Morgan connects with the young Veyle, and Lucina's group begins their search for the last Emblem.

“Severa, I cannot thank you enough… You saved my hide.”

Severa frowned, scratching the back of her head.

“I had a bone to pick with that Nelson guy anyway,” she waved her hand dismissively. “Next time, don’t get dragged into crime just to pay for your family’s meals.”
.
“I know, I know…” Holland removed his helmet, staring at it. “I’m giving up the mercenary life… I don’t want my child to grow up without a father.”

“Yeah… That would suck.”

Severa glanced at the fork in the road. This was where she’d part ways and reach the capital after a long trek through the land. She wasn’t fond of the idea of leaving Lucina alone, but her leader wasn’t without company. Owain and Noire were likely doing their part in supporting the Princess.

“Are you sure you don’t want to come to our place and stay for dinner? It wouldn’t be an issue,” Holland smiled. “It’s the least I could do, my friend.”

“I’m sure,” Severa shrugged. “I've got somewhere I need to be. Worry more about your wife. Isn’t she due soon?”

“You’re right… I think I’ll go ahead,” Holland scratched his head, walking down the road. “Thank you again, Severa! If we have a daughter, I hope she’ll grow to be like you.”

“Geh…!! What are you saying, fool?! I’m not your child, old man!”

Severa turned her back to the former mercenary, hiding her flustered face.

“Aw, that was so sweet…”

Corrin appeared once Holland was out of earshot. She floated towards Severa, grinning at her.

“You’re just as kind as Selena. She once helped an elderly couple reach safety when Port Dia was attacked. She also got flustered when they compared her to their granddaughter.”

“I swear… You always know how to get under my skin,” Severa grumbled. “A deal’s a deal… so I won’t shout at you for mentioning that girl.”

“It’s a shame that we got distracted from our journey, but I feel better knowing that we saved a family from grief,” Corrin turned to the afternoon skies. “It reminds me of my journey with Azura… or my adventures with Seadall and the Divine Dragon.”

“It’s my fault. I didn’t expect our room to get ransacked while I was shopping,” Severa slammed a fist against her palm. “That damned Nelson… He picked the wrong girl to mess with.”

She didn’t care about most of her belongings. She wouldn’t have bothered getting them back if the fool hadn’t decided to steal her mother’s ring. Thankfully, she had Corrin on her finger during that time.

“Anyway, let’s get moving…” Severa sighed before continuing down her path. “Alear should be waiting for us…”

“You don’t sound excited. Aren’t you her friend?”

“Friend is… stretching it,” she frowned. “I tried to kill her after all. I never did get the chance to apologize to her…”

“I’m sure that Alear doesn’t hold it against you! You should be more positive!”

“...Well, I guess I don’t need to worry about her dragging me into more trouble,” Severa crossed her arms. “That’s a relief. There’s no way she’d have more nonsense for me to deal with.”

---

“Severa, this is Robin… She’s coming with us.”

“It’s a pleasure to meet one of Alear’s friends. Thank you for taking care of her. I hope we can work well together!”

Severa blinked for a few moments, glancing at Alear and then the other woman standing beside her. Silence hung over the area as the red-haired mercenary was unable to comprehend what was happening.

“...Alear, can you… can we talk over here for a bit? I just need you for just a second,” She feigned kindness, grabbing her companion’s arm and dragging her out of earshot distance from the woman with a strangely familiar coat.

As soon as she felt the distance was safe, she pulled Alear in close, whispering in a quiet rage.

“What the hell are you doing?!” She glanced over her shoulder. “You’re bringing one of the Shepherds with us?! Isn’t that Chrom’s right-hand woman?!”

“Robin is my friend,” Alear tilted her head. “What’s the problem?”

“The problem is that you’re bringing one of the Shepherds to travel with us! It’s one thing to have her around Lucina, but don’t you remember your whole thing about keeping Emblems a secret?! How the heck are we going to do that with her around?!”

“I trust Robin,” Alear frowned. “I… I don’t want to say goodbye to her just yet.”

Severa was taken aback by the sullen look on Alear’s face. The swordswoman had shown emotion before, but now it was becoming more frequent. How could she not feel guilty with this sad cat staring at her?

“...You’re impossible…” Severa murmured. “Bah… I don’t care anymore.”

She let go of Alear, sighing.

“If Lucina asks, I’m pining it all on you by the way… It’s also on you to explain Emblems if she starts asking questions.”

“Severa… Thank you,” Alear smiled. “You’re nice…”

“I’m not nice,” Severa turned away from her. “I tried to kill you, remember? I… I never did apologize for that.”

“I forgot about that…”

“Well, I haven’t,” She glanced at her. “I… I’m sorry for pinning all of my problems on you, Alear.”

She watched Alear’s face, awaiting her response. The swordswoman stared at her for a few moments before nodding.

“I… I wasn’t bothered, but… thank you,” Alear patted her on the shoulder. “You’re nice.”

“Stop calling me that!”

Severa exchanged a few more words with Alear before returning to their new travel companion. Robin offered a soft smile and nod to Severa.

“Is everything alright, you two?”

“Peachy,” Severa deadnapped.

“It’s time for us to depart,” Alear curled her hand into a fist. “To Valm.”

“Woah, now. We still need to meet with Lu… Marth,” Severa cleared her throat. “She’s taking care of something that you might need to hear, Alear.”

Alear raised an eyebrow.

“It’s⎼”

“HEY! NOW I’VE FOUND YOU!”

Severa’s eyes widened as she noticed a small red-haired child sprinting towards them, carrying an axe far too large for her.

“YOU OWE ME A LOT OF INTEREST, LADY! WHERE’S MY EMBLEM RING?!”

“A-Alear, we need to go now.”

“Huh? But what about⎼”

“Go! Now!!”

Severa grabbed both Alear and Robin’s hands before fleeing the area and avoiding an awkward conversation about the debt she owed.

---

Morgan stared at the map, looking through each option he could take. Plegia wasn’t a safe place for him and Veyle. Validar ordered a hit on his head, and Grimeal was hellbent on capturing Veyle. Even if he still believed in Master Grima, he had no qualms fighting against the Grimeal cult. However, he knew that fighting them would leave Veyle defenseless. He needed help.

“I could…” His eyes drifted to Ylisse on the map. “...No. I can’t. I’ve done far too much harm to grovel to Lucina.”

He could go to his Father, but he didn’t feel right relying on her either. He caused too much pain to her, and he didn’t want to involve her with the Grimeal. Ferox or Valm might be his better options. He’s unknown there, and he could better protect Veyle. He also wouldn’t have to worry about the girl’s safety whenever he placed traps.

“Mr. Morgan… Are we going to see Mama?”

Morgan glanced down at Veyle, tugging his coat.

“I have no idea where your Mother could be,” He frowned. “When was the last time you’ve seen her?”

“Mama said we were going somewhere… but then I got sleepy,” Veyle lowered her head. “When I woke up… I was all alone. I couldn’t find Mama, and I couldn't find sister.”

“I need to know more about your family. If we can find them, we might be able to get you somewhere safe,” Morgan folded his map. “Anything can help.”

“Mama is kind… and pretty!” Veyle jumped up, beaming. “But… she looks sad whenever Papa comes to see us.”

“That’s not much to go on… What about your dragonstone?”

“This is big sister’s dragonstone!” Veyle reached into her pocket, revealing the glowing stone. “She said she couldn’t be there, so she gave me this! She’s very kind too!”

“Why does this feel so familiar?”

Morgan clasped his head, trying to remember a conversation he had about dragonstones and sisters. It was concerning that his memories were becoming a mess, but he never had the time to stress over it.

“What is your sister’s name?”

“I… I don’t know,” Veyle hugged the dragonstone.

“How do you not know your sister’s name…?”

“It was… the first time meeting sister. I had many brothers and sisters… but they’re all gone…”

“That’s…”

“I don’t want sister to die,” Veyle started sniffling. “I don’t want to be alone… It’s scary!”

Morgan, without thinking, knelt in front of the girl, placing a hand on her shoulder.

“You’re not alone,” he reassured her. “The dragonstone hasn’t shattered… so she’s still alive out there. Even if we can’t find her, I won’t leave you alone.”

“Does… Does that mean you’d be my friend, Mr. Morgan?”

Friends. He betrayed everyone who was once his friend, all of the people he loved and cared for. He knew that Veyle deserved better friends than he, but he couldn’t bring himself to tell her no.

“Of course… You can think of me as your friend,” Morgan scratched his head. “I’ll do whatever I can to help my new friend.”

Veyle gasped.

“Mr. Morgan!”

“Hm?”

“Your eyes… I…” Veyle furrowed her eyebrows. “Your eyes… They did a weird thing… They changed colors… but it was so fast.”

Morgan glanced around before taking a broken piece of glass from nearby. He glanced at his reflection, still seeing the same red eyes he had when he accepted Grima’s blessing. He knew Veyle wasn’t one for jokes, so he had no reason to distrust her.

“...What is happening to me?”

---

“There’s another Morgan…? Kjelle, do you know what you’re saying?”

“I would not lie to you, Lucina. I saw her for myself.”

Lucina frowned, listening to Kjelle's story as they walked through the snowy fields. It was difficult for her to accept these many changes to the timeline. She knew that Kjelle was trustworthy, but her story was quite a shock to hear.

“How could this be? How could there be a girl who looks exactly like him? What else did you learn?”

“She was traveling with Gerome, Inigo, Nah, and this strange girl.” Kjelle turned her gaze to the ground. “Nah said the girl was without her memories… and she was traveling with her friend to find the Divine Dragon. She said something about finding her mother…”

“Her mother… Could it be…?” Lucina crossed her arms. “I worry how Alear would handle this piece of news.”

“Wow, Alear’s so lucky…” Noire said, walking behind the two of them. “I’m sure she’d be happy to see another child… unlike my Father.”

“Don’t say such things, Noire!” Owain exclaimed. “You have the blood of darkness flowing through you! Any parent would be ecstatic to see such hidden potential.”

“I… I don’t think I have the blood of darkness…”

“Regardless,” Lucina frowned. “I believe Alear might wish to know of this. Gerome and Inigo might have caught wind of her sister’s location. For now, we must focus on our current mission.”

She came to a stop, seeing a temple in the distance.

“The Emblems… One of them should be here,” she narrowed her eyes. “We must acquire this relic before the Grimeal.”

“This Emblem stuff feels like one of the books Cynthia would read,” Kjelle raised her spear. “However, I’m always in the mood to thrash more Grimeal!”

“Are you sure we should do this, Lucina?” Noire meekly asked. “I… I know that we’re trying to prevent our bad future from happening… but… these Emblems aren’t related to that task, right?”

“You’d be correct… but I received… a dire warning that I cannot ignore.”

Lucina couldn’t take her mind off the hooded woman who warned her of a calamity. She had never met her before, but her voice and appearance were far too similar to be a coincidence.

“You can’t take your mind off of her, too, huh?” Emblem Lucina said through telepathy. “That woman… She bears a resemblance, but she isn’t the Divine Dragon I am familiar with. At least, I think she isn't...? All I know is that we can’t let Alear meet her.”

Lucina was about to ask her counterpart what she meant, but then she heard a loud explosion coming from the temple. She didn’t need to say anything to her comrades as they all picked up the pace and sprinted towards the temple.

“No… Are we too late?!” Lucina bit her lip, unsheathing Falchion. “Stay close, everyone! Owain, ready yourself and the others!”

“Of course, Lucina! Our stalwart companions will halt these villains!”

Lucina nodded before entering through the temple doors, arriving in the middle of a chaotic scene.

A dragon imbued with a red aura soared through the temple, attacking the structures in a rampage. However, that dragon wasn’t alone, as a horde of Risen flooded the temple grounds, chasing the rampaging dragon.

“The Risen…!” Lucina raised her sword. “What is… What is this?!”

“Wait… No, it couldn’t be…” Emblem Lucina murmured.

“Lucina? Egads, is that you?!”

Lucina blinked as she noticed a tall young man slumped against one of the pillars. His robes were tattered, and blood dripped from his forehead. She studied the man’s appearance for a few seconds before realizing his resemblance to an old friend.

“Laurent?! Hold on! We’re coming!”

She ran towards Laurent, pulling a concoction out of her bag.

“Kjelle, Owain, and Noire… I am quite relieved to see my old friends unharmed. I wish I could say the same for myself,” Laurent winced in pain.

“What’s going on, Laurent?” Lucina tilted the boy’s head back, pouring the healing medicine into his mouth.

“Ah… Much appreciated, Princess,” Laurent exhaled deeply. “I came here to search for clues on Mother’s research when… these monsters appeared and attacked this poor girl.”

“Girl?”

“Yes… That dragon there is the victim in all of this.”

He stood back up, pushing his broken glasses up.

“We must save her, Lucina!”

“You needn’t ask,” Lucina turned to Owain. “Owain. I believe it’s time. Let us cut a path through!”

“Yes! It’s time to show these monsters just what they’re dealing with!” Owain lifted his arm into the air. “Emblems, heed my call! My sword hand cannot be contained much longer!! EMBLEM ENGAGE!”

Notes:

Owain has been waiting over 50 chapters to finally say this. I loved him so much in both Awakening and Fates. I can never get enough of Owain/Odin Dark and Ophelia. A shame the latter isn't here in this timeline, at least not yet...

We're kicking off Act 3 with a bang, with a battle involving the last Emblem Bracelet. Although Alear and Severa might miss out on helping in this chaotic event. Morgan's growing closer to little Veyle, and it seems our favorite Mage Dragon is helping Morgan in more ways than one. I look forward to writing more of them and their little moments together.

Side note, but it's insane how Laurent is confirmed to be in the past longer than Lucina, but none of the Gen 2 mention that. I would imagine that Lucina would at least need a double-take when seeing Laurent being much older.

Next Chapter, we're going to take a moment to look at the other groups. Veyle and F!Morgan have finished their mission, so now they're on their next step. Meanwhile, Rafal has been on the sidelines for a long time, so we're going to see what he's been up to.

Chapter 56: Impact

Summary:

Both Veyle and Rafal's groups are feeling the impact of the Mila Tree battle. Veyle and Morgan bring new allies to their group while saying goodbye to an old one. Meanwhile, Rafal learns of the Grimeal's true goals.

Morgan covered her mouth as she yawned, sitting on the soft grass that was far too inviting. If she weren’t careful, she’d end up falling asleep on the spot. The temptation was far too strong. Not as strong as her boredom, however.

“How long has it been? It feels like we’ve been here for days…”

“Morgan, it’s only been two hours.”

Morgan turned to Veyle, cradling the sleeping Altena.

“Geez, only two hours…? Gods, I’m so bored… How long does this ritual take?!”

“Pray be silent, child.”

The two girls turned to Say’ri, approaching the two with a soft smile.

“Lady Tiki must require absolute concentration,” she glanced in the direction of the praying dragon.

“I must concur with Princess Say’ri. You need to learn patience, Morgan.”

Madeline approached the two, weapon in hand. It was a small excursion, and Morgan had suggested that only the four of them would be enough to protect the voice. At least that was the excuse she made for dragging Madeline away from the others.

“I am patient… most times,” Morgan rolled her eyes.. “Anyway, when are you going to sit down with the rest of us? There’s no Risen or Valmese soldier in sight.”

“A Knight mustn’t let her guard down… especially with the Voice’s life at stake.”

“...Yeah, but I wish you’d be my knight sometimes instead of everyone’s…” Morgan grumbled, blushing.

“Ah. I-I… I didn’t realize…”

“Aww… Someone’s jealous!”

Morgan pouted, feeling a hand ruffle her hair. She lightly shoved Veyle off of her, huffing.

“Stop that! I’m starting to regret calling you Auntie!”

“Young love. ‘Tis a heartwarming sight,” Say’ri nodded sagely.

“Oh great, now Say’ri’s teasing me…! You guys are⎼ Oh!”

Morgan grabbed Veyle’s shoulder, shaking it.

“Look, Lady Tiki is waking up!”

“She was performing a ritual, Morgan… She has been awake for a while now… I think.”

Tiki slowly stood up, taking a deep breath. She crossed the ritual grounds, approaching the three girls. She bowed to them before holding out a dragonstone.

“It is done. I feel some of my old power returning to me.”

“Woah…!”

Morgan shot up, staring at the dragonstone intently.

“That’s incredible! Does that mean you can transform just like Nah?”

“Correct… Although I hadn’t expected to accept this power once more,” Tiki smiled sadly at her stone. “I’ve always cursed this power during my younger years.”

“I… I think I understand what you mean.” Veyle stood up, dusting herself off. “I was scared of my power as well. It’s why I buried my dragonstone away…”

“However… I felt ashamed watching everyone fight so hard for my safety. That’s why I mustn’t turn away from this power.”

“Don’t worry, Lady Tiki!” Morgan fist-bumped her chest. “You’ll fit right in with our weird little group! We’re a bunch of weirdos to begin with!”

“I’m not weird…” Veyle murmured.

“Wait a second… You were able to bring power into your dragonstone?”

Morgan glanced at Madeline, seeing the knight stare at Tiki’s dragonstone with wide eyes.

“This… This might be what we’re looking for!” Madeline clapped her hands. “Lady Tiki, could another dragon create another dragonstone like you have?”

“It’s possible… but it won’t be the exact ritual for those who aren’t divine dragons,” Tiki closed her eyes, nodding. “I’ve heard stories of dragons acquiring a dragonstone and having it attuned to them.”

“Lady Nel… So there’s a chance she can return to us,” Madeline murmured. “Thank you for this, Lady Tiki. I believe my allies would want to hear of this.”

“So, you too are allied with the other presences I’ve felt… To think there are other dragons besides me roaming this world,” Tiki opened her eyes to look at Veyle. “I felt one or two individuals with an energy similar to yours as well.”

“That… That has to be my sister!” Veyle smiled. “She has to be out there somewhere… Finally, I’m close to finding her, and Elyos can have their Divine Dragon Monarch again! She may be able to help us find the remaining Emblems and take Celica back from the Empire…!”

Normally, Morgan would feel uneasy knowing her journey with Veyle and Madeline was coming to an end. It was that unease that almost made her take Validar’s offer, but she knew that it was for the best, even if she came out of this journey with nothing. She will value all of her friends and their fun journey together… ignoring the red-eyed elephant in the room.

“I am happy to assist, but…”

Tiki furrowed her eyebrows.

“You mentioned a Divine Dragon, correct?”

“Yes, my sister was born a Fell Dragon… but she was made into a Divine Dragon by her adoptive mother. I guess that makes us a bit different from each other now,” Veyle clasped her hands together. “What’s wrong, Lady Tiki?”

Tiki opened her mouth, but closed it again. She remained silent for a few moments before shaking her head.

“Ah… It’s nothing you should concern yourself with. I think I’m just a bit out of it from the ritual,” Tiki shook her head. “I’m rather sleepy... so I'll go take my rest.”

Morgan raised an eyebrow, but decided not to press Tiki for details. She trusted the older dragon to know what she was doing, and she didn't want to want to ruin Veyle's excitement.

“Eh, it’s fine!” Morgan waved her hand. “How about we head back, everyone? It’s lunch time and I heard Cherche is on cooking duty!”

“Pardon me, leader.” Say’ri cleared her throat. “May I steal Lady Veyle away for a bit? I would like to speak with her in private.”

“Hm? It’s no problem for me! We’ll make sure Lady Tiki gets back safe and⎼”

Morgan paused.

“Wait, she can transform into a dragon… She might not need our protection, huh?”

“Allow me to do the protecting from now on,” Tiki smiled before patting Morgan’s head. “It’s the least I can do to repay my debt.”

“Hey! I’m not a kid who needs babysitting…!”

Unfortunately, her pleas fell on deaf ears when Tiki continued to ruffle her hair on the trip back.

---

“I see… So that’s what my brother has told you,” Say’ri closed her eyes, nodding.

“That’s right… He helped save Lady Tiki and stood down after the battle…” Veyle played with her fingers. “I think… I think Yen’fay is a nice person deep down. I don’t know why he decided to help us, but I believe in him.”

“Brother… What is going on in that mind of yours…”

Veyle wasn’t sure what pushed him to fight for the Empire, but she could see the hurt in his eyes. He truly cared for his sister, sacrificing everything just for her. Perhaps there’s hope for the two to make amends in the future.

“What will you do now, Say’ri? Will you try to find him?”

“Fie… I would love nothing but to find him, but he’s still in the Empire’s clutches. Our blades may clash once more.”

“Ah…”

“You needn’t worry, my lady. ‘Tis my duty to fight for Chon’sin and Valm’s freedom,” Say’ri smiled as she patted Veyle on the shoulder. “I trust in you to keep the Voice safe. Valm is not safe for her.”

“What about you? You’re going to stay here?”

“Aye,” Say’ri stared off in the distance. “I’ve received word that the dynasts are finally coming together. News of Excellus’s death has bolstered the spirits of our countrymen.”

“That’s wonderful! I look forward to seeing your homeland freed, Say’ri… I’d love to visit one day,” Veyle clapped her hands together. “I’d like to visit both you and Yen’fay… if possible.”

“Lady Veyle…”

Say’ri turned to Veyle, smiling softly.

“Aye, I shall strive to give you the best Chon’sin experience!”

---

"Validar was defeated?”

“It’s what I heard. The Fell Dragon empowered the old fool, and yet he still lost. How pathetic.”

Rafal rubbed his chin, his gaze fixated on the messy table between himself and Aversa. Maps, paperwork, and various items are scattered around, reflecting the dragon’s current mindset.

“Who defeated him?”

“That’s the thing, no one exactly knows who did him in,” Aversa shrugged. “Some say it was the Valmese forces, others say the Prince of Chon’sin cut him down, but the strangest rumor is that… a group of children were responsible.”

“Children?”

Aversa slid a few papers towards Rafal.

“There has been word of a mercenary band accumulating strength in Valm. It’s said to be headed by two teenage girls,” she sighed. “No one knew where they came from, but it appears they have an Emblem or two in their ranks.”

“That’s concerning…”

Rafal scanned the report from Aversa. It describes the battles that have taken place over the past few weeks in Valm. There was little description of the two girls, and he couldn’t discern their identities. However, there was a line on the page that gave him pause.

“The Red Demon…? That’s impossible,” Rafal raised an eyebrow. “They believe one of the children is the Red Demon… How ridiculous.”

“Perhaps, but who else could have the strength to take down Validar?” Aversa rolled her eyes. “You’re related to this… demon. Do you think one of the girls is just like you?”

“Like I told Gaius,” Rafal set down the report. “All of my siblings are dead, save for one. The Red Demon is from a world different from mine. None of this information gives me any recollection of my departed siblings.”

“It was worth a shot,” Aversa huffed before falling back into her chair. “I wish I were there to see that old fool’s downfall. Unfortunately…”

“The Fell Dragon wouldn’t let him die that easily,” Rafal nodded. “We’d have to prepare for his return, if possible.”

“Of course… but that means Validar’s out of commission either way. We may have a bit more leeway in our business in Plegia. The Grimeal are too busy dealing with their master’s defeat… and catching a traitor in their ranks.”

“That boy… He must be the traitor your sources had mentioned,” he said, standing up. “The Red Demon and friends seem fond of that boy, but his fate is not my concern. I will only move when Gaius returns with his report on the state of Plegia.”

“You’re a heartless man, Rafal… but that’s why I like you.”

“The feeling’s not mutual.”

“Oh, I know… I know…” Aversa’s lips curled upward. “You have another on your mind. I’m not a homewrecker… and besides, you’re like the little brother I’ve never had.”

“I’m older than you,” Rafal pinched the bridge of his nose. “Can we get back on topic?”

“Very well,” Aversa said, sitting up straight. “The Grimeal are scattered, and Validar’s out of the picture. This may be our best chance to garner more support in Plegia.”

“I didn’t come here to help rule a kingdom,” Rafal shook his head. “I only want to find a dragonstone, that’s all.”

“Unfortunately, we’re without many allies save for General Mustafa. Unless you want a certain hooded woman to thrash you again, I’d recommend taking as much help as you can find.”

“Who in the world would want to help me? I’m a ferocious dragon who destroyed an entire world. I’m no different than Grima. Who⎼”

“You’ve tried that before; it didn’t work.”

“...Curse you, woman.”

Rafal glowered before standing up and leaving the room, muttering something about taking Aversa’s advice. The woman drove him mad, but she was efficient. It made recruiting her all the more worth it.

The General helped relocate Rafal’s group to a town not too far from the capital. Their temporary base made it much easier for him to sleep, eat sweets, and discuss recent events with the others. Even with Validar supposedly defeated, he knew that woman was still somewhere within those walls. At his current strength, he’d only get himself killed if they were to cross paths.

“I should have warned Chrom about Robin’s true heritage, but… I don’t deserve to act the hero,” he told himself. “No… I must keep my interactions with them to a minimum.”

It was a secret he had to keep to himself. He wasn’t supposed to interfere with this world’s events, and yet the war ended in a much different manner. Emmeryn’s still alive, and Validar has been slain yet again. Unfortunately, this world has already changed, but he wasn’t sure if it was for the better.

He wanted to blame the woman who resembled his Divine Dragon, but she had no hand in Validar’s defeat. He knew the girl still resided in Ylisstol, under the care of Chrom and the Shepherds.

“...That girl,” Rafal whispered. “What is her true allegiance? Will she return to Sombron’s side or…”

He had no reason to worry about the girl and her world, but it made him think about the various Elyos. This wasn’t his first time dealing with other worlds, but he didn’t expect another variation of Elyos to be connected to Chrom’s world of all places. He had so many questions, but one bothered them above all else.

“How do you know of this world?”

Alear blinked, turning to face Rafal.

“What do you mean?”

“You know exactly what I mean,” Rafal narrowed his eyes. “It feels far too convenient… You claim to be without your memory from before waking up, and yet you knew of other worlds beyond this one.”

“I’m not sure what to tell you… My memories are still pretty hazy, but when I died and returned to life,” Alear paused. “I dreamt of another world… of another life I had.”

“Enough speaking in circles, Alear. You may have Zelestia and the others fooled, but I still doubt your kindness.”

The multi-colored dragon smiled, but it didn’t reach his eyes. He was always a positive and hopeful young man, but Rafal was shocked to see such sadness from him.

“Perhaps, I’m just… running away from the truth. If I try to acknowledge now, I’ll end up falling into despair. I can’t let that happen, not while Nel needs our help. Please, just allow me this luxury, if only for a little bit.”

“What is that man’s connection with this world…?”

“Boss, you should work on that face of yours. You’re going to scare a child one of these days.”

Rafal ignored Gaius’s quips to pull himself out of his deep thoughts.

“Gaius, what’s your report? I grow tired of playing politics,” he stopped to face his right-hand man.

“It’s not good out there… There are too many Grimeal and Risen out there,” Gaius popped a lollipop into his mouth. “Not to mention that… that thing out there... It's insane...”

“Interesting… It’s unlike you to get scared,” Rafal raised an eyebrow.

“Listen, boss… Risen, I can handle… but that masked one is bad news. I only got a look at him, but he gives me the creeps,” Gaius shivered. “It seems the Grimeal and Risen are looking for a little kid by the name of Veyle. Rumors say that one of the former Grimeal has taken her away, and now the whole cult is hunting him down.”

“...Wait, did you just say Veyle?!” Rafal narrowed his eyes. “That can’t be…”

“You know her?”

“...No, but I do know one thing.”

Rafal stepped back from Gaius, turning to the hallway windows, peering into the Plegian evening skies.

“...They’ve picked the wrong girl to go after. It won’t be long until they incur the wrath of a demon.”

Notes:

Even Rafal knows of the hornet's nest that the Grimeal are poking with their actions. You'd think they leave it be, given that they also have a certain Emblem who would kill scores of men for adorable little sisters....

Veyle and Rafal's groups are now beginning their paths in Act 3, with the former gaining a powerful ally in Tiki. Since the group deserves it, they don't have to deal with a horde of Risen trying to stop Tiki. I mean, I doubt they'd get far given against our two little protagonists. If they can give Validar a hard time, I doubt some Risen horde would get much luck. I decided to have Say'ri stay in Valm, mainly because it made sense that she'd want to stay to see her homeland free, and Yen'fay's development has her interested in potentially redeeming him. She has only had a small role, but I do appreciate writing Veyle's impact on her and Yen'fay as a whole.

Rafal has been away for a while, but now he's back, and he's learning about many things going on in Plegia. Although thanks to Madeline, our atoning dragon might see the end of his journey coming. His involvement has been less action-packed, but I think it makes sense since he's less willing to mess with this world and its events beyond recruiting Aversa. Although he might not be able to keep that up for long...

Next time, we're going to get right back into Lucina and Alear's groups. Lucina's dealing with a dire battle, but thankfully, she has her cousin and a certain trio to help turn the tide of battle...

Chapter 57: The Divine Dragon

Summary:

Lucina's group is locked in a fierce battle to save a familiar face. Meanwhile, an enigmatic dragon and her Emblem friends make their next move.

Tiki placed a hand on her wound, trying to stop the blood loss, but she knew it was pointless. That earlier attack was far too devastating for her to recover from. She knew from the start that challenging the Fell Dragon would end in her death. She was prepared for this… but part of her still lamented her inability to make a difference.

“Tiki, the former Divine Dragon. Naga’s daughter and her voice.”

She blinked before slowly turning her gaze upward. There stood a young man with red hair, standing above her. He stared blankly at the woman before entering the crater and kneeling before her.

“You’re dying.”

“I suppose I am,” Tiki coughed. “I sense darkness within you, young man. Do you plan to finish the job?”

“No. It’s pointless,” the boy shook his head. “You’ll die either way.”

“Do you plan to mock me on behalf of your master?”

“Grima’s not my master,” the boy said, lowering his head. “I wanted… I wanted to save her. I wanted to save someone.”

The young man’s words took Tiki aback.

“What… What do you mean?”

“I mustn’t… I shouldn’t burden the Divine Dragon’s daughter with a defect’s ramblings.”

“Please, I insist…”

She weakly reached to grab the boy’s hand.

“Humor your elders… just this once…”

“My sister… I failed to save her. Father took her away from me… I’ve been labeled as a traitor and defect, and I've abandoned my mother,” the boy’s expression darkened. “I lost my friends, the woman I love… and now I risk losing my son. Everyone is suffering, and I’ve done nothing.”

Tiki silently listened to the boy, understanding his troubles. He was a young, tormented dragon, lost and scared.

“What is your name, young man?”

“Alear…”

“Alear, I don’t have long… I can no longer protect those children. Do you wish to make amends?”

“I…”

“Please, I beg of you…” She smiled softly. “Protect those children… and make sure they live long and fulfilling lives.”

“I mustn’t… They don’t deserve to be near a Fell Dragon,” Alear frowned.

“Do it from the shadows, if need be… Just as you did for Chrom.”

“You… You knew…?”

“You’re a good boy… trapped within darkness, Alear. I believe in you to do the right thing,” Tiki coughed. “I trust you…”

“No…” Alear raised his voice, grabbing Tiki’s hand. “No…! I’m supposed to be the one to die here…! Not you! You’re a good dragon! Good dragons are supposed to save the world!”

“You’re a good dragon,” Tiki smiled before patting his hand. “An evil dragon wouldn’t weep over my passing.”

“No! No…!! You’re kind and compassionate like Mother!” Alear cried. “You don’t deserve this! I…!”

“Please… Please take care of them, boy from another realm… Promise me.”

“I-I will!” Alear nodded. “Just don’t die! Please!”

“I hope… in another life, we can become… good friends…”

Her last sight before falling into an endless slumber was Alear’s tearstained face. It gave her hope that the young man would one day become a hero, even if it would take him hundreds or thousands of years to do so.

---

Lucina ran Falchion through the undead soldier’s chest, hearing its scream as it dissolved right in front of her. She panted heavily before withdrawing he blade, staring at the increasing numbers surrounding her. She has fought Risen for many years, and yet… she wasn’t prepared for this battle. They’re far more durable and more oppressive than the ones from her future. They’re fighting less like mores and more like a well-organized group.

“What are these things?!” She exclaimed, her eyes darting around the temple grounds.

“They’re the Corrupted.” Emblem Lucina appeared beside her, covering her counterpart’s back. “They’re the creations of Sombron and his bloodline… I fear the implications of their appearance here.”

“So… So these are the things Alear’s scared of,” Lucina frowned. “We were separated from the others… I hope Kjelle and Noire got Laurent to a safe distance. They can provide covering fire as we thin out their numbers… ”

“Easier said than done,” Emblem Lucina glanced around. “They’re sturdy and smart creatures. We also have a rampaging dragon to contend with… but something about her feels familiar. She might be…”

“Wait, what are you⎼?”

“RAGING… STORM!!”

Lucina blinked, watching a tornado of flames erupt right in front of her, destroying many of the Corrupted barring her path. Owain, transformed, appeared from the flames, wielding a giant bone-like axe.

“This Black Eagle’s wings will never be clipped, foul creatures! Now you will hear the Blue Lion’s roar! Fear this Golden Deer’s immense power!”

Owain grinned as he summoned a spear in his other hand, hurling it at a random undead soldier, piercing its chest.

“...So that’s what he has been rehearsing,” Lucina sighed. “We should leave this to him… We must get close to that dragon.”

“I’m with you,” Emblem Lucina nodded before disappearing into her ring.

Lucina used the opening Owain gave her to push past the undead soldiers, avoiding as much combat as she could. She soon reached the center of the temple, where the dragon coated in a red aura was fending off hordes of Corrupted.

“Alright, how do we save her? How do we calm her down?”

She feared for the girl’s safety, unsure if she could protect her from further harm. However, she knew it was the least of her concerns as soon as she saw a ball of dark energy thrown her way. She rolled to her left, avoiding the dragon’s dark breath. The Princess winced as she stood up, rolling her shoulder.

Her worries didn’t end there, as many of the undead soldiers had their sights on her. She summoned Parthia to her side, firing arrows at the approaching Corrupted. She was handling herself, but they had the numerical advantage. Even if she wasn’t overwhelmed, those monsters may end up killing that girl before she can reach them.

“Is it hopeless?”

“Wait! Lucina!”

Emblem Lucina reappeared, shaking her head.

“You need to go all out. Focus on defeating that dragon!”

“What are you saying, Emblem Lucina?” Lucina furrowed her eyebrows.

“I didn’t notice it from far away, but now that I have a better look at her. I know who and what she is…”

“Wait, are you saying she’s…”

Emblem Lucina nodded with a smile, raising her fist.

“She’s just like Camilla and the Garreg Mach students. You don’t need to worry about harming her!”

Lucina turned back to the dragon, watching it roar and attack the corrupted, trying to overwhelm her. She knew exactly what her counterpart wanted her to do. She exhaled softly before raising Falchion.

“Alright, then… We may need more firepower to take care of both her and the Corrupted.”

As soon as she said that, she watched a ball of flames descend on the horde. She blinked before turning her gaze upward, seeing Laurent, Kjelle, and Noire with their weapons raised.

“Do what you must, Lucina!” Laurent shouted. “Just save her, please!”

“YOU PISSANTS ARE GETTING ON NERVES!” Noire screamed, firing arrows with frightening precision. “DIE, YOU INGRATES!”

“We got your back, Lucina!” Kjelle held up her javelin. “Go for it!”

“...Alright!”

Lucina turned to her Emblem counterpart, holding her hand.

“It’s time to Engage!”

“Naturally!”

She took in her counterpart’s strength before raising her powered-up Falchion. She took a deep breath before sprinting towards the Emblem. The dragon immediately noticed her and attempted another breath attack, but she wasn’t fast enough. Lucina leapt into the air, avoiding the dragon’s attack and striking her head.

“Aahh! It hurts…!!”

Lucina blinked while descending, hearing the dragon’s voice. She sounded younger, but it was the same voice as she heard back in her timeline… before she met her end at Grima’s hand.

“L-Lady Tiki?!”

The dragon roared before de-transforming back into her original form. There, a young child stood, clutching her head in pain.

“Mar-Mar… Ban-Ban… Where are you?! I’m scared… everything hurts…!”

Lucina dropped to the floor, finding the Emblem’s bracelet surrounded by the undead soldiers. The surrounding monster all extended their hand, attempting to grab the Bracelet before anyone else could.

“No…!”

“SPECIAL ATTACK!!”

Lucina blinked, watching Owain push through the horde, no worse for wear. The young swordsman raised a strange bow, nocking a glowing arrow.

“EDGE OF… DAWN!!!”

He let the arrow go, firing it at the Corrupted. The arrow then exploded in a burst of light, engulfing the majority of the remaining undead forces. The young scion grinned before de-transforming.

“That… was awesome!! These fiends could withstand the incredible power of three rivaling powers co-existing within⎼”

“Focus, Owain! We need to clear the remaining foes!”

“Y-Yes, of course!”

Lucina and Owain’s combined might was enough to rout the entire horde of Corrupted. The battle ended not long after, giving the group a much-needed reprieve. Lucina glanced around the temple, frowning at the damage done by the undead soldiers. She couldn’t help but fear this was only the start of their worries. However, she couldn’t worry about that currently. As soon as the battle ended, Lucina ran towards the bracelet on the floor, picking it up.

“Lady Tiki… You’re one of them too…?”

“Mar-Mar… Mar-Mar, is that you?”

Emblem Tiki reappeared, wearing a sullen face. She weakly approached the Princess, wincing in pain with every step.

“No… You’re not Mar-Mar… I’m so tired… and everything hurts…”

“Lucina!” Laurent jogged towards the Princess with the rest of their allies following behind. “Incredible… That power you wield is truly incredible!”

“Ah… I suppose I’d need to explain Emblems to you, my friend.” Lucina cleared her throat. “For now, we should flee the area… I fear that this may not be the end of those things.”

“What are you saying, dear cousin?! Those fiends were nothing against the might of our power!”

“But we didn’t need this power to contend with the Risen in the future. Father and the rest of this land are not as fortunate as us,” she frowned at Owain. “I have a bad feeling about all of this. For now, we need to regroup with Severa and Alear and figure out a way to help Lady Tiki…”

“I must admit, Owain…” Edelgard appeared before the blonde. “Threatics aside, you were an amazing combatant. The Empire would benefit greatly from your services.”

“Some things never change…” Claude sighed, standing behind Owain. “First, the Professor and now this guy? You’re quite fond of strange swordsmen, huh?”

“Stop that, Claude.” Dimitri shook his head. “I doubt she can hire Sir Owain… After all, we’re nowhere near Fodlan…”

“I’m just making an observation, you two…”

“Jeez… It’s still so freaky to see those three talk,” Kjelle shivered. “How do you do it, Noire?”

“Um… I just scream a lot until I’m not scared anymore…”

“Forget I asked…”

“I can… go back to sleep, right?” Emblem Tiki frowned, lowering her head. “I don’t want to fight… anymore…”

“You don’t have to fight, Lady Tiki,” Lucina shook her head. “You’ve done so much for us in the future… The last thing we want is to bring you more pain…”

“I don’t… I don’t get it,” Emblem Tiki folded her hands behind her back. “But… I hope… we can play together… when I get better. Thank you, everyone…”

The Emblem forced a smile before disappearing back into the bracelet in Lucina’s hand.

“Lady Tiki… I swear I’ll protect you. Both of you,” Lucina held the bracelet close to her chest. “I won’t let you die again.”

---

“Emblem Tiki has been located and acquired… It won’t be long until Emblem Soren and Hector arrive on this land.”

Emblem Chrom nodded along to the Divine Dragon’s words, watching her stare in the distance. The Emblem’s gaze was fixated on the direction leading to Ylisstol.

“All Eight Bracelets are accounted for… along with the four Emblem Rings,” she lowered her head. “Celica is still with the Valmese Empire… but I believe she’d return soon enough.”

“You’re still wearing that hood, I see. Robin won’t be happy to see you hide your identity.”

“My name has lost all meaning,” she responded before turning back to face him. “There are a handful of people in this land… who mustn’t see my face. I’m afraid the consequences would be… troublesome.”

“Fair enough. I’m not as prickly as Robin. I’m just glad I’m able to work towards a just cause… Although…”

Chrom turned elsewhere, staring into the horizon.

“Emmeryn… She’s alive in this timeline. I may not be the real Chrom, but… I’m envious of my counterpart. He has a better future awaiting him with his sister still alive.”

“Yes, but his bond with this world’s Robin may suffer because of it,” the Divine Dragon shook her head. “She was unable to swear the oath to become his other half.”

“I think you underestimate us, friend,” Chrom said, smiling. “As long as Chrom took Robin’s hand that fateful day, I believe their bond will withstand everything. Besides… I think Robin deserves to have another strong bond instead of me.”

“As expected from the Emblem of Bonds,” she nodded before approaching him. “Emblem Veronica is still in the Fell Dragon’s clutches… The Risen King now wields her on Grima’s behalf...”

“The Risen King… I didn’t think this Grima would go that far to… Oh, Robin...”

Emblem Chrom tightened his fists.

“We must stop him. He deserves to rest after everything that has happened… My daughters do not… deserve this pain.”

“In due time, Emblem Chrom. For now, we must go to Emblem Tiki and Marth to cleanse them.”

“I’m going to see Lucina again… It’s almost surreal,” Chrom raised an eyebrow. “Wait, you’re going to Marth? Doesn’t that mean you’d…”

“I fear our confrontation will be unavoidable. Not while the Corrupted plague this land in search of the Emblem of Beginnings. She's one of the few people I shouldn't meet, but…”

The Divine Dragon pulled back her hood, staring at Chrom with a fierce determination.

“For this world’s salvation. I must free Marth from the Fell Dragon’s corruption and send him and his wielder back to Elyos. Alear, Sombron’s daughter and the future hero of Elyos... must leave this realm. Forever.”

Notes:

Emblem Tiki has been saved, and now we've met all of the Emblems in this setting. I'm sure we're totally not forgetting one or two... It's always an interesting choice to see Fell Xenologue make the Dark Emblem Bracelets speak. It does help in making their characters shine, unlike a certain mute so far.

Owain, with the Three House Leaders, was a blast to write about. I feel like this bracelet, in general, would be really busted lore-wise for this setting. You're basically fighting four people at the same time with whoever wields that bracelet. Although Veronica may take the crown for being the most busted, with how she can summon other copies of the Emblems or NPC enemies. Now, I'm a bit excited to see how Emblem Veronica will be in her upcoming appearances.

As for this chapter, we've focused a bit on the Divine Dragons that haven't had much focus, namely the other Tikis (Future Timeline and Emblem Tiki). I felt it made sense to have her be the last Emblem to make an appearance in the story. She has a unique bond with Alear that I really wanted to delve into. I always thought about how the Adult Tiki would interact with Alear. One is much more mature and has gone through the pain of a long lifespan that Alear and Veyle have yet to fully deal with. The closest is probably Veyle losing her caretakers before meeting Mauvier. I do think Future!Tiki would be an interesting mirror for Lumera's imminent passing in Engage. Even if Future!Alear hadn't met her for long; he knew that kind and benevolent dragons like her and Lumera are deserving of better fates. As for Emblem Tiki, I do feel bad leaving her in her red state. I'm sure she'll get better soon...

As for the other Divine Dragon... I think I'll go into a deeper breakdown in a future chapter. All you need to know is that I'm pretty excited to write her part in this, along with finally bringing Emblem Chrom/Robin into the fold. Let's see if they can make a difference with the chaos slowly building up in Ylisse and Plegia.

Next chapter, Alear, Severa, and Robin begin making their way to Lucina while Rafal deals with more developments within Plegia.

Chapter 58: A Change in Plans

Summary:

Robin's journey with Alear takes a sharp turn as the group learns of the Grimeal presence in Ylisse. Meanwhile, Rafal meets with an unexpected ally to aid in his ambitions.

“How dare you try to hide from me, Missy! This is why I don’t do loans with deadbeats!”

Severa groaned, pinching the bridge of her nose.

“I said I’m sorry, kid! Jeez… It’s not like I want to keep holding this thing.”

“You and Alear are giving a bad name to us redheads!” Anna wagged her finger. “You two are bad for business, you know!”

“Oi, Severa. Can a guy get a break over here?” Brady sighed from the front of the carriage. “I’m tired of transportin’ you crazy girls.”

“Can it, Brady. I wasn’t going to let you stay behind when our friends might need healing!”

“Bah! I wanted to avoid this kind of crap again! Fightin’ more yer thing! I ain’t built for the frontlines!”

Robin chuckled, watching the others bicker amongst themselves. This sort of energy reminded her of the days she spent with Chrom and the Shepherd’s. It’s quite impressive how similar they were to her friends.

“Your friends are quite colorful, Alear…” Robin chuckled. “Is this a common occurrence?”

“Not often… but Marth’s friends are well-meaning,” Alear nodded.

“I’m impressed… You’ve managed to befriend Marth when Chrom struggled to maintain a conversation with her,” Robin hummed. “I have to know your secret.”

“There’s no secret… I think,” Alear closed her eyes. “I didn’t realize we were close… I thought they would hate me.”

“C’mon, Alear… Enough of that,” Robin nudged her shoulder. “How about we talk tactics to make things more positive? I’ve been thinking about your fighting style.”

Robin opened one of her books, flipping through its pages.

“You’re an amazing fighter when it comes to close-quarters combat, but you don’t have much in terms of range. I think we should pair up to make up for that.”

“I’ve noticed you fought with others close by… often,” Alear slowly nodded. “I’m not sure… if fighting alongside me is safe…”

“I’m not a helpless girl, my friend. Besides, I want us to strengthen our bond on and off the battlefield.”

“I thought we were close already… We slept to⎼”

“Ah! Ah!!”

Robin covered the swordwoman’s mouth.

“You need to work on your phrasing…!! Listen, there’s nothing wrong with us becoming closer as friends!”

Alear pulled Robin’s hand away, nodding.

“I see. That’s fine…”

“Wonderful… Hopefully, we wouldn’t need to get into more fights, but it seems conflict will come regardless of what happens.”

Robin glanced around the carriage.

“Where are we going anyway?”

“Marth said something about checking a temple to the north,” Severa chimed in. “Bah… It’s going to be so cold. Why must we always go to the cold?!”

“A temple, huh? I’m quite interested in what your friends will find there,” Robin rubbed her chin.

“Knowing them… It’s going to be trouble, either way,” Severa waved her hand.

“There is something I’m curious about before we start discussing tactics,” Robin pulled a pen out of her coat. “I would like to know how your ring works, Alear. Would you finally be willing to discuss the red spirit we always see?”

“You mean Marth…” Alear frowned, then glanced at her ring finger. “He doesn’t speak… but we’re allies. He fights for me.”

“You also call him Marth? How is it possible that there are two⎼ Woah!!”

The carriage came to a halt, causing Robin to fall backwards. She felt a pair of hands holding her steady to prevent her from losing complete balance.

“Are you okay?” She heard Alear’s voice.

“I-I’m fine,” Robin said, sitting up straight. “What happened?”

“Ugh! Brady!” Severa snapped at the driver. “Warn a girl next time you’re going to pull that crap!”

“Sorry! It’s just… there’s some bad news up ahead!”

Robin and the others all turned to peer over the healer’s shoulder, noticing a grave sight. A pack of bandits and mages was attacking a pack of travelers, fighting the men and attempting to restrain and capture the women and children. Robin’s lips formed a thin line as she turned to everyone. She didn’t waste time commenting on the situation or asking for their help. Severa, Alear, and Anna all share the same determined look.

“Anna, I’ll need you to hang back near Brady. Severa and Alear will catch their attention, and I’ll attempt to create distance from the villagers. When it’s safe, you two will go in to heal the injured and bring them to the carriage.”

“You got it! This one’s on the house,” Anna smiled before leaping out of the carriage.

“Severa, Alear. On my mark⎼”

“I will dispose of them.”

Alear bolted out of the carriage, running right towards bandits and mages.

“Alear, you idiot!” Severa shouted before sprinting after her. "Leave some for me!"

“What?! The Red Demon?! She was supposed to be in Valm! GAH!!”

The red swordswoman wasted no time in cutting down the first enemy in her path. Robin rubbed her temples, sighing.

“Why did I even bother…? I guess that makes her endearing...”

She shrugged before pocketing her Thoron tome and running after the headstrong girl.

---

Rafal popped a piece of candy into his mouth, his gaze focused on the ceiling above him. Despite the Risen swarming the nation, he didn’t feel too bothered. He knew this world wasn’t his concern, and he made that clear to his allies. For now, all he could do was wait for Zelestia to return with news. Zelestia had mentioned receiving a letter from Madeline and wanted to speak with him in person about the Knight’s findings.

“Your sugar tooth is downright disgusting.”

“Mhm.”

He didn’t bother giving a response to Tharja. It wasn’t out of spite, but this was his time for eating sweets. He had no energy to spare for his shaman ally.

“...I ought to hex that sweet tooth away.”

“No thanks. I prefer to remain curse-free. I’ve had too many bad experiences with curses… as you already know.”

Tharja frowned.

“You’re such a tormented soul… and yet you continue to fight. How? Why?”

“...Good question. I should have died a long time ago,” he closed his eyes. “Too many people close to me have died because of me. Nil, The Divine Dragon, my old friends, and now my sister.”

He tossed another piece in the air, blindly catching it with his mouth.

“I think it’s because of love… I love my sister far too much to die yet. Not until I’ve brought her back and we've become a family again.”

“Love… How sickening…” Tharja rolled her eyes.

“Here I thought you were in love,” Rafal said, sitting up in his chair, staring at the dark mage. “You were drooling over that tactician woman when we visited Ylisse. I don’t judge, of course.”

“I-I thank you not to interfere with my personal affairs!”

“You were stalking her in public, Tharja…”

The shaman cleared her throat, blushing.

“I do feel a sense of admiration towards her… but I believe there’s someone else that I find more interesting.”

“Oh? Is it Henry? Gregor? I sure hope it’s not Gaius… He’s already head over heels for that Pegasus Knight.”

“I didn’t come here to talk about my feelings,” she averted her gaze. “Also, it’s none of those louts. What kind of woman did you think I am?”

Rafal blinked, then opened his mouth.

“It’s not Aversa. Get your mind out of the gutter.”

“I wasn’t going to say that… probably.”

“No, there’s another man I wish to make my test subject for the rest of my life… and I don’t plan to let him go.”

“So it’s a male… Is it Gregory?”

“Let’s just say he’s closer than you might expect,” Tharja said ominously with a giggle. “I’ll continue my investigation with Nowi. She’s shaping up to be a perfect assistant. I may be able to replace that foolish Henry soon enough!”

Rafal blinked as he watched the girl continue to laugh as she left his office.

“...That woman and her riddles… but I suppose that makes her endearing.”

If he didn’t know any better, he would assume that woman is speaking about him. Nonsense, he thought to himself. Even if Tharja claimed to be an evil woman, she didn’t deserve to be around someone with a troubled existence. The woman was just as clingy as that Noire girl. He still hasn’t figured out who might be the half-dragon’s… parents…

“Wait a minute…”

Noire’s complexion made it clear that she was Plegian or had Plegian roots. She had a striking resemblance to Nil in both attitude and appearance. Zelestia almost confused her for Nel, and the girl has the same hair color as him... She claimed that her mother was a shaman…

He shot up as the pieces started to fall together. Unfortunately (or fortunately), a knock on the door pulled him away from these thoughts.

“...Come in.”

General Mustufa entered the Fell Dragon’s office, wearing a troubled expression on his face.

“Lad… We have an issue…”

“What is it? Did the Risen attack? Is it the Grimeal?” Rafal frowned. “Out with it, General.”

“None of that, sir… It’s just… my men had finished taking down a notorious group of pirates. Most of the surviving pirates have been detained and… one of them is… well… It’s better if I show you.”

Rafal raised an eyebrow but didn’t question the General as he led him out of his office and towards the city’s dungeons. They used to be a Grimeal’s base for their experiments, but Rafal managed to change it into an area he could use to his advantage. If his group managed to find any Grimeal, they would be brought here.

He was brought to the cells where Aversa was staring at one of the men locked behind bars. He was dressed like your average bandit, but Rafal noticed a familiar face hidden behind his disheveled red hair. The man clearly hasn’t bathed or shaved in weeks, from the stench he emits.

“Out of all the people… How in the world did you survive?!” Aversa sighed. “This has to be a twisted joke.”

“I have no words to speak to traitors,” the pirate growled. “Leave me alone.”

“Wait a moment,” Rafal approached the bars, staring down at the man.

“Who in the blazes are you, boy? Are you going to put me out of my misery finally?”

“...I suppose it makes sense. If Emmeryn survived, then it’s only fair you did as well,” Rafal chuckled. “That look suits you… Mad King Gangrel.”

The former King spat on the ground.

“Once you lose everything, you’d need to make a few… career changes,” Gangrel shrugged. “I’m nothing but an empty husk, rotting away.”

“The rotting part is correct… You smell awful,” Rafal pinched his nose. “It’s a pleasure to meet the fool brazen enough to challenge the Red Demon.”

“Don’t mention that woman to me, boy… How was I supposed to know the Shepherds were so madly in love with her?! She ruined everything…!!”

“You’re lucky to be alive. If you actually faced her in battle, you would have died,” Rafal frowned. “Although it’s hard to count what you’re doing as living.”

“I needed power… I needed to stomp out the Grimeal so that I could become my own man!” Gangrel slammed his fist against the wall. “Now, look at me… I’ve stooped to becoming a pirate’s lapdog! Me, a lapdog!”

“I almost pity you, but I don’t care enough to.”

“Then either kill me or let me rot, boy…”

“This is downright pathetic,” Aversa sighed. “I wanted to bring this maggot down a peg, but it’s no fun when he doesn’t resist.”

“What do we do, young Rafal?” General Mustufa turned to him. “Plegia is without a king, so we could only turn to you.”

“Great, just leaving the troublesome stuff to me…” Rafal crossed his arms. “General, open his cell door.”

“...What?!”

Gangrel stood up.

“What are you doing, you brat?!”

“I’m acquiring another pawn,” He grinned at the fallen king. “You have two choices. You can stay and rot in your cell, or you can work for me and earn your freedom.”

“What’s stopping me from slitting your throat while you sleep?”

As soon as Mustufa opened the cage, Rafal grabbed Gangrel, slamming him against the wall. The Fallen King wheezed while trapped in the Fell Dragon’s grasp.

“Gah!! What in the world?!”

“You can try your luck. I even recommend it.” He leaned in, staring with a familiar bloodlust. “However, you'd better make your attack count… or else you’d wish you were dead.”

“Bah! Now, I’m just following another bastard’s whims! How can I trust you to keep your end of the deal?!”

“You can’t, but this is the only time I’d ask. I won’t ask again. Either help me or rot in prison.”

“...Fine! Fine! Just let me go already?!”

Rafal dropped the king on the floor, feeling an odd sense of relief. He wasn’t that woman, but it was enough for him to regain his pride.

“Welcome to the team, my king.”

---

Robin closed her tome, sighing as the battle died down. Alear and Severa were restraining the surviving bandits. Anna and Brady managed to rescue the villagers and tend to their wounds. It was strange to see bandits so brazenly attack in the middle of the day, especially near the capital.

“This wasn’t in the plan…! Damn you, Red Demon!!”

“Don’t curse me for your stupidity.” Alear shoved one of the mages to the ground. “Did you find anything, Severa?”

“A bunch of freaky dark magic stuff… Nothing concrete, but I’ve fought a certain boy long enough to know their kind from a mile away.”

Severa stood above that mage, holding a blade to his neck. Robin’s face went pale, realizing the mercenary’s intent.

“Wait, what are you doing?! The battle has already been won! You don’t need to⎼”

“They’re the Grimeal. They don’t deserve mercy,” Severa didn’t take her eyes off of the mage. “You bastard… You were going to use those girls for your twisted experiments, weren’t you?!”

“Killing me will not change a thing! The Fell Dragon will return! I’ll happily die as a martyr for my god!”

“Tch… You’re just like him. You’re nothing but dogs following their master,” Severa grimaced before pulling back. “I’m not giving this asshole what he wants. Let him rot behind bars instead.”

“We’re not going to get anything out of them either way,” Alear shook her head. “I’m worried about Morgan…”

“Bah, don’t be… He’s smarter than he looks.”

“Morgan… You’ve mentioned that name before. Is that young man in danger?” Robin approached the two redheads.

“We found a wanted poster with his face on it on their belongings.” Severa crossed her arms. “Alear failed to mention that he’s one of them or was…”

“That’s no good… and if the Grimeal are this brazen, Ylisse might be in danger. I may need to return to Chrom… but…”

She thought back to those dreams she had and that battle against Alear. The Grimeal felt like they might be involved with these things. Could that mean she’s also one of them? If so, then she shouldn’t be trusted to be near Chrom.

“I want to help him… I want to help Morgan,” Alear frowned. “He’s just like me… We’re the same… in a way.”

“Ugh, you’re impossible. Let’s go to Marth first, and then we’ll figure out a plan. We can leave Chrom’s right hand to take Brady and Anna back to the capital. The Shepherds should be able to handle the other groups out there,” Severa stretched her arms. “So much for riding to Ferox…”

“Wait…!”

Robin called out to both girls.

“If you plan on dealing with the Grimeal, then… I’ll go with you.”

“Are you sure? Chrom may need you.” Alear shook her head. “You don’t need to worry about… us…”

“I made a promise and I intend to keep it. Chrom can handle protecting Ylisse. I want to go with you to get some answers… and to help your friends.”

“Aw geez… So much for trying to extort money out of the grouchy girl,” Anna folded her hands behind her head. “Leave the homefront to us. Ain’t that right, kiddo?”

“H-Hey! I’m the older one ‘ere!” Brady frowned. “But yea… I’ll make sure these guys get back home safe, ya here? I’ll trust ya with dealin’ with these scumbags.”

Robin nodded to the two as they began helping the citizens into the carriage.

“What should we do with them, anyway?” Severa crossed her arms. “The Knights will take a while to get here, and killing them is just too much effort for brainwashed fools.”

“We’ll let them wait for the Knights to show up… Although it’s getting dark soon,” Robin smiled. “They may need to start praying to their god. I imagine the wild animals would be quite starving this time of year… Ah, don’t forget to take their weapons. Just in the rare chance they managed to get out of their restraints.”

“What?! You Ylissean dogs! Is this how you treat your⎼”

Alear silenced the mage with a kick to the face, knocking him out instantly.

“...They’re annoying.”

“Hey! I want to knock out one of them, too!”

Severa huffed before running towards the group of restrained men. Robin frowned, watching her two comrades viciously, but non-lethally, incapacitate the twisted cult members.

“Here I thought I was being the devious one…”

Notes:

Those Grimeal are so lucky they got off easy with Alear. I'm not sure she'd be so merciful if she learned of the cult's true goals...

In this chapter, Robin and Alear decide to change their current plans to help deal with the numerous threats appearing around the land. This Act, in general, I plan to make Robin more active in dealing with her past and the connection with the Grimeal. I figured since Robin was at least somewhat aware that she had a connection with the cult in the base game, after one of Validar's mind messages. I do want to have her confront that head-on and show her fighting against the destiny laid out for her. Also, even if she's not aware of it yet, she'd want to help her baby boy in any way.

Also, Gangrel is back! For this Act, I wanted to focus a bit on the SpotPass characters and integrate their paralogues (minus Aversa's for obvious reasons) in some way into the story. I wanted to keep in the theme of Rafal's group having a bunch of former enemies/morally grey characters + Nowi for support. It only felt right to bring him back as we still have Emmeryn alive. I did focus a bit on Emmeryn's paralogue with mainly on the premise of Grimeal kidnapping girls. As for the comatose Exalt herself... I have some plans for her.

By the way, I realized I might not have been clear in my last author's note about the Emblems. I won't spoil much, but I should make some things clear. We've seen and heard of all of the major Emblems that were said to be missing/flung from their world (ie. Emblem Bracelets post FX), aside from one or two certain Emblems. I was just making a light jab because we technically don't have all missing Emblems, haha. Sorry for the confusion. Just a refresher that only four of the Emblem rings have disappeared from Veyle's present-day Elyos, five if we count Queen Alear as mentioned in the first Veyle flashback on Chapter 5. The rest are still in Lythos where Mauvier and the four Royals are figuring out a plan to save the dragon sisters. Past Elyos only has one Emblem missing, being Fell Alear's Emblem ring. Make of that what you will.

Chapter 59: Lingering Regret and Darkness

Summary:

Rafal learns of his ally's findings, but it does little to free him from his immense guilt and loneliness. Meanwhile, the Fell Vessel is losing control of this narrative.

Validar stumbled across the endless void, clutching his chest in a failed attempt to deal with the pain. His vision blurred as he struggled to make sense of his surroundings. He was dealing with matters in Valm when he came across a near-identical copy of his future grandson. He sought to destroy the Voice and capture his granddaughter and her dragon friend to hasten Grima’s arrival before he was…

“No… My purpose is too significant to be thwarted here! This is all wrong! Damn that Exalted brat!”

He growled in anger, cursing his weakness if a mere Pegasus Knight would be the end of him. If it wasn’t for those meddlers, if it wasn’t for those Emblems… he would have succeeded!

“Validar…”

He blinked, noticing a shadowed figure standing above him, their voice far too distorted to recognize.

“Lord Grima, is that you?! Please grant me mercy! I refuse to let those ingrates believe their story has been rewritten!”

“...No, the story has already been rewritten, but not for your benefit… not for Robin’s benefit. She doesn’t deserve this birthright.”

“What…? No, you’re not…”

Validar glanced down, noticing a dark miasma engulfing him. He couldn’t explain it, but he knew one thing for certain. He knew that death was staring him right in the face.

“No…! My role has not yet been fulfilled! You cannot do this!!”

“Do not worry, Validar. You will serve a higher power… a greater power than your failure of a daughter. Your vision will live on after you’re gone.”

“Cease this! This is all wrong! I cannot fail here! This isn’t my fate! What of my purpose?! Lord Grima, I beseech you! Save me!! LORD GRIMA!!”

Validar screamed as the misama swallowed him whole, sending him into an endless darkness. His last thoughts were a desperate plea to his god, wishing for any sort of salvation.

---

“Lord Rafal, this is grand news…! I knew Madeline would pull through!”

Rafal ignored Zelestia’s cheers as he scanned the letter in front of him. He had wondered what became of the young Knight after the war’s end. He did not expect her to travel with the very mercenary group that Aversa spoke of. The letter was brief and concise, as expected from the youngest out of the Four Winds. She always aimed for efficiency, which Rafal respected.

“So, Mauvier is dead,” He said, staring down at the small Knight standing in his path. An insect begging to be squashed. “That must mean you are hungry for blood. Help yourself to some of mine, if you can. Before I spill all of yours”

He figured it would be the last ‘good’ deed he performed for the young girl. However, something that she said gave the Nil imposter pause. Madeline raised her shield, anticipating his next move instead of blindly attacking in the name of revenge.

“I don't hold a grudge against you. Nor do I wish I could undo what's happened. I'm a knight, like my mentor before me. And I'll accept what's come to pass.”

The imposter dragon howled with laughter.

"You mean to say you bear me no ill will? Is this some kind of pathetic attempt at humor?!" 

Madeline stood steadfast, her expression unchanging and her determination unwavering. 

"It wasn't you who killed Mauvier. He laid down his own life to protect us. And in memory of that sacrifice, I'm going to put a stop to your scheme. That is justice. And that is what he would want."

Rafal grimaced at the memory, dismayed at the fact that a young girl was more mature than he.

“...So, she met with this world’s Tiki, and she knows of the process of acquiring a dragonstone,” he repeated the contents of the letter. “She apologizes for leaving Ylisse unannounced, but she has found friends… and a person she wishes to protect.”

“I’m so glad… I often worry that Madeline is not spending time with children her age. It makes me happy to see her opening herself up to others and making friends.”

From Madeline’s wording, it appears she might have found more than a friend, but Rafal kept that to himself.

“I suppose… but I care more about her information about the real Tiki,” Rafal placed the letter down on his desk. “We need to prepare for her arrival. I have a few questions for the friend group as well. We should make our way to Ferox port… but…”

Rafal glanced around the room.

“Zelestia… Have you heard of Noire’s whereabouts?”

“Unfortunately, no… She disappeared with her friends after the war,” Zelestia tilted her head. “Why do you ask?”

“No reason,” Rafal averted his gaze. “Forget I said anything.”

“Lord Rafal, you’re concerned about the girl, aren’t you?”

“I said no such thing!” He huffed. “I just wish to know if you’ve figured out her origins yet…”

“I haven’t found the girl’s parents… or future parents, to be exact,” Zelestia furrowed her eyebrows. “Wait, you don’t mean to say⎼”

“I’m not saying anything! I don’t know who her father is!”

He slammed his hand on the desk, face burning red. He mustn’t let himself linger on this. It was only a theory, and he couldn’t make assumptions about Noire’s father. However, if his theory is true… He had a few choice words for his future self.

Zelestia stared at him with the innocence of a child.

“Lord Rafal, I don’t understand what’s wrong, but… you’re free to enjoy this world. We won’t judge you. Gregory has also made a friend here. I wouldn’t be surprised if he and Madeline wished to stay here.”

“I can’t enjoy anything, Zelestia. I’m supposed to be atoning for my crimes, and yet I’m… here playing politician for this blasted country!”

He slammed his hand on the desk again.

“I cannot enjoy anything without her… I cannot function until I’ve brought Nel back!”

Zelestia remained silent for a few moments before slowly nodding.

“Ah… I see what this is,” she smiled weakly. “I suppose we’re the same in a way. I do think this world is a good place for the Four Winds to start over, but… I’m not sure if I can move forward without Lady Nel. I’ve lost too many loved ones, so I don’t want to lose Lady Nel. Not again. Queen Lumera, Queen Alear, Mauvier, and many others… We’ve lost so many in our world.”

“Our world is finished. The only thing of importance is the Divine Dragon’s grave…”

He often wished it were Queen Alear who was alive and going on this journey instead of him. She mattered more to their world than the man who ruined it.

“I'm here because someone wished for your salvation, even if it meant the world would end. Don't you see? There are people who love you!”

Even with the other Alear back in their world, Rafal couldn’t escape him and his disgusting positivity.

“...Whatever, I cannot continue to mope while I’m still unable to help my sister,” Rafal sighed, standing up. “I wish to go to Port Ferox, but there are things I need to do here in Plegia. I’ve learned that Grimeal has Emblem Veronica in their grasp. I must develop a plan to take her back, along with the other Bracelets. There’s also the problem of getting through the borders without Gaius…”

There were also the Emblems from other worlds, but he knew it would be impossible to take that ring away from the Red Demon.

“Shall I go in your stead? I can get past the border undetected,” Zelesta rubbed her chin. “Gregory is also in Ferox. He could be of assistance while you’re occupied here.”

“Please, do so… Ah.”

Rafal snapped his fingers.

“Tell me, how’s the Red Alear?”

“She has made a full recovery and left for Ferox, last I checked,” Zelestia hummed. “Huh… what a coincidence…”

“I can only hope she doesn’t cause trouble in yet another nation,” Rafal frowned. “I’m not strong enough to contend with her.”

“You worry too much, Lord Rafal. She’s a good kid… She just wants to find her sister,” Zelestia chuckled. “It’s good to see that you’re taking the role of big brother seriously.”

“She’s not my sister,” Rafal sighed, scratching his head. “I just don’t like the idea of a Fell Dragon taking the appearance of our Queen, that’s all.”

“Yes, of course… but Lord Rafal, I think you’re underestimating this Alear,” Zelestia said as she walked towards the door. “I believe she has the potential to become a hero… just like our Divine Dragon and the other one who helped save you.”

“Goodbye, Zelestia,” Rafal rolled his eyes.

He exhaled deeply as soon as Zelestia left his office, struggling not to feel like complete trash whenever he talked about his past world. He didn’t deserve her forgiveness along with the other two. He would have felt better if the Four Winds hated him for what happened to Mauvier. It would be far easier for him not to feel so conflicted.

Unfortunately, he wasn’t given time to recover from that stressful conversation. Just as he was about to close his eyes for a nap, someone kicked open his door, speaking in a loud, boisterous tone.

“Well, if it isn’t Lord Rafal! I see you’re saying your role as King seriously! A role you stole from me, if I might add!”

“Go away, Gangrel. If you don’t have anything to give me, I’ll kill you,” he made a shooing gesture. “Also, I’m not a king. I’m just keeping your country from falling apart.”

“Bah! If I had nothing to give, I wouldn’t spend my time with disgusting whelp like you!”

He glanced at the former King, dressed in a former attire and no longer smelling like pegasus dung.

“I was growing quite bored waiting for you to finish speaking with your mistress. At least you’ve good taste⎼”

“Out with it,” Rafal snapped. “Either tell me what you’ve found or get the hell out!”

“Some people just can’t take a joke,” Gangrel sighed before approaching the desk. “Ah, yes… I believe I finally remembered how I learned of the Red Demon and developed my plan to bring down Validar and Walhart. It’s amusing how memories sometimes work. A good bath and a meal do wonders for the mind.”

Rafal raised an eyebrow.

“Oh? Here, I thought the Grimeal were responsible for feeding you information.”

“Bah! As if I’d rely on those fools for everything!” Gangrel scoffed as he sat on Rafal’s desk. “I believe there was this… strange fellow wearing a turban covering nearly half his face. I don’t remember much about him aside from the fact that he was clearly mentally ill. Smart, but mentally ill.”

“Sounds like someone I know,” Rafal leaned on his chair. “Also, get off my desk.”

“Haha, very funny boy…” Gangrel deadpanned. “This fellow came to the palace one day and suggested I should capture a dame known as Alear. Said her power could give me everything I desired. It wasn’t long until I could use her little stint near Themis, and you know the rest!”

“I mean, the Red Demon is powerful, but… she’s not a god.”

“That’s the thing!” Gangrel shot up, extending his arms out. “The fool swore to me that the girl was a god! He said the girl has the power of the Fire Emblem inside of her!”

“The… The Fire Emblem? Wait a moment…”

Rafal furrowed his eyebrows. He knew of the Fire Emblem in Ylisse, but there was another he had heard of.

“There’s something I should reveal to you two before we depart.”

Alear turned to the Fell siblings, smiling sheepishly.

“What is it, Divine One?” The Nil imposter raised an eyebrow, curious as to what this stranger with Queen Alear’s name had to offer.

“I’m not just a Divine Dragon… I’m… I’m also an Emblem.”

“That’s impossible,” Nel frowned. “There’s no way a living being could become an Emblem.”

“It’s the truth,” Alear scratched his cheek. “It’s a bit of a long story… but the Emblems in my world used their power to revive me as one of them. I am known as the Fire Emblem. I could show you in the next battle.”

“Tch…” Nel clenched her jaw. “If only our Emblems could have performed a similar miracle. If only… Never mind, let us depart.”

The Nil imposter watched as his sister stormed off. Alear called out to her, running after the morning dragon. He was soon left alone with his thoughts.

“The Fire Emblem… Perhaps his power would be of use to me,” he murmured, making no effort to hide his identity.

Rafal frowned at the memory. He learned more of Alear’s situation, knowing that the young man was revived many times over before becoming one of the Emblems in his world. That man was still back in their world with Nel, so it couldn’t have been him Gangrel learned of. Was it truly the Red Demon? She was a strong fighter, but she didn’t command a similar power to that other Alear.

“What is happening in this world…?”

---

Robin couldn’t remember the last time she lost her composure, especially after accepting her birthright and becoming the Fell Dragon Grima. She had everything planned out, from Lucina’s fruitless attempt to change the past to Validar’s defeat at the hands of the Shepherds. Even when these otherworldly beings had arrived, she was prepared for them. She knew that the defective dragons could never match her wit and strength. She had won; she was supposed to have won.

“No…! These damn interlopers!!”

Robin punched the wall in front of her, snarling.

“How was Validar killed yet again?! Where is that fool?! Those damn Emblems are making a mess of things!!”

She couldn’t sense his body or his soul. She had planned to revive him before he was truly lost, but the Grimeal leader had disappeared completely. It was her fault for underestimating the two children who escaped her notice.

“At this rate, Robin will never become Grima…! I refuse to let those worms win and yet…!”

She couldn’t take her mind away from that dream she had. The premonition had changed, and she couldn’t understand why. When Robin betrayed and murdered Chrom, Alear would react with understanding. He would hold out his hand to the tormented tactician, aiming to save her. This Alear had none of that. She wanted her dead and regressed to the Red Demon known throughout the land. No warmth or understanding. Just a desire to end Robin's life. 

“No… I haven’t lost yet. Despair will come for this world. I will destroy every Emblem. I cut every thread to my past.”

Grima raised her hand, conjuring a ball of dark magic.

“Fine, then. Alear, the Red Demon… If it’s our fate to cross blades, then I won’t fight it. I’ll set the stage for this final chapter. This story won’t end until one of us is dead…”

Notes:

It's time for another Rafal-centric chapter! He has been a bit neglected during Act 2, so I wanted to make the most of the chapter, uncovering more mysteries and dealing with his past regrets. He's learning more of the truth, but he's being left with more questions rather than answers. I do like this path I have for Rafal in being less focused on the action side of the story. Out of the three main Fell Dragons, Rafal likely wants to keep himself away from the story of Awakening. He was closer to Robin and Chrom as he wielded their Emblem in the past. He knows this world will be already with or without his interference. However, it seems he's learning that this narrative has pretty much spun off the road.

I love using the Fell Xenologue lore bits for this story. I really enjoy Nel/Rafal and the Four Winds as characters, so involving them in the major story is just a treat for me. Writing this has given me a deeper appreciation for Rafal in general and his relationship with Nel. The way their lives are filled with tragedy, but they can find hope in their familial bond. I know it might be strange since she hasn't had much of a role yet, but Nel is one of my favorites from the DLC story, and I really want for her and FX!Alear to have a happy ending together...

Anyway, we're going to keep the momentum going with this Act as things continue to escalate. The Three Fell Dragons' paths are slowly converging.

Chapter 60: A Chilling Development

Summary:

Severa, Alear, and Robin reconnect with Lucina's group, plotting out their next destination. However, the Red Swordswoman couldn't anticipate the first hurdle she must overcome to support those important to her.

Severa rubbed her arms, trying to gather as much warmth as she could. She would have preferred Lucina to suggest somewhere warmer to meet up, but Ylisse was out of the question for her leader. She hated it, but she respected Lucina the most out of everyone. If there were one person she’d follow to the ends of the world, it’d be Lucina. A bit drastic, but it was how she felt.

She stared at the dueling grounds ahead, the location they had agreed upon before parting ways with the others. She took a deep breath before turning to the two tagalongs, frowning.

“Alright, you two. You'd better not say anything stupid! Don’t embarrass me in front of my friends with your nonsense. Hey! Are you listening?!”

“Hm? Oh, sorry, Severa… I was thinking about our plans,” Robin scratched her cheek. “You were saying something?”

“Can we just go?” Alear said before walking past Severa, heading towards the abandoned dueling grounds.

“Hey! I mean it, Miss Gloomy!”

She grabbed Alear’s arm, whispering the next words.

“We don’t let Robin learn about you-know-what,” Severa tightened her grip. “Okay?!”

“I do not care about such things. I only care about finding my sister and helping Morgan,” Alear ripped her arm from Severa’s grasp.

“Ugh… Never mind,” Severa facepalmed. “Hey, Robin! Get your nose out of your book and catch up!”

“Oh, I’m coming!”

Severa brought the two women further inside, following the torch lights as they led her to the area where her friends were waiting. Lucina was in the middle of training, swinging Falchion at invisible targets. Owain was in the corner, doing his usual dorky rants. Noire was the first to have noticed her, waving at the trio.

“Severa! Alear! You’re okay!”

“Of course I am… Who do you think I am?” Severa flicked her hair. “I see more familiar faces… It’s the bookworm and the musclehead. Just what this group needed…”

“You’re just as grating as usual,” Kjelle said while sitting against a wall. 

“I would prefer that you not designate my identity to such a simple title, Severa,” Laurent frowned as he adjusted his frames. “Wait, that woman… No, she couldn’t be…”

Lucina blinked before turning to see the trio.

“Severa? Alear? Oh, thank Naga, you’re… okay…” She trailed off as she noticed Robin standing beside the two. “This is… a surprise. Greetings, Robin.”

“Good day to you as well, Marth,” Robin bowed her head. “Thank you again for all that you’ve done for Chrom. I hope you don’t mind me tagging along with Alear for a while.”

“Alear’s her own person… She’s free to choose whoever as her company,” Lucina’s lips formed a thin line. “Severa, could we speak in private for a bit?”

“Ah, shit… I’m going to get scolded, aren’t I?”

Severa took a deep breath before nodding and following the Princess to a remote corner of the dueling grounds. As soon as the two were out of earshot, Lucina turned to her with a deep frown.

“Severa, you must have known how dangerous it is for her to be here…”

“Look, Alear’s too attached to the girl!” Severa grumbled, crossing her arms. “I mean, it’s a good thing she has a friend from this timeline, so that I couldn’t tell them no!”

Lucina sighed, massaging her temples.

“It’s fine… It’s fine. I should have expected this,” she smiled weakly. “When I first met Alear, she was close to breaking down, if it weren’t for Robin… I imagine she cannot go far without her as a pillar.”

“Jeez, you make it sound like they’re a married… couple… Wait…” Severa blinked. “You don’t think Morgan’s mother is… but Alear is… I…”

Both girls stared at each other before glancing back at the group, noticing Robin and Alear having a lively conversation, sitting a fair distance away from the two. The two were very close to each other, caring little for the lack of personal space between them. Robin had one hand placed on top of Alear's, and the other was on her shoulder. The Fell Dragon’s expression hardly changed, but Severa noticed her face softened the more they talked to each other.

“...Let’s not come to any conclusions or get in between their bond,” Lucina averted her gaze. “The future has already changed far too much for me to keep up… Only Morgan could confirm such a thing.”

“Right, that’s what I wanted to talk to you about… Although I can see that you have something to share with us as well.”

“Yes… Let’s return to the others and exchange information.”

The two returned to the group, where both sides gave their stories. Severa decided to speak for her side, not trusting Alear to say much beyond wanting to save Morgan. She explained the Grimeal presence and how Morgan was likely on the run from the cult. Afterwards, Lucina gave her story of what happened during their search for the Emblems. However, something strange happened when she began to describe the monsters they faced. Alear’s face paled the more she listened to Lucina’s tale, fear growing on the dragon’s face every second.

“We don’t know where these monsters came from, but it’s not good if there’s more of them,” Lucina frowned. “I apologize if this is going over your head, Robin.”

“No, it’s fine! I just… I didn’t expect a stronger breed of Risen… and actual spirits, but I’m more concerned about…”

Robin turned to Alear, noticing her fear.

“Hey, Hey… Are you okay?”

“No… but that doesn’t matter.” She shook her head. “Don’t worry about me. Please, continue…”

Lucina stared at Alear for a few moments, then nodded.

“I don’t believe these two incidents are unrelated,” Lucina crossed her arms. “The Grimeal must be stopped… If we could stop their misdeeds, we could see the end of those creatures.”

“The Grimeal must know something about those things popping up,” Severa scratched her head. “If only we knew where that fool Morgan is…”

“I doubt we’d get anything out of him,” Kjelle scoffed. “There’s no way that guy hasn’t given up on his Grima worship. We shouldn’t put all our effort into finding him.”

“I concur with Kjelle,” Laurent nodded at her. “It is highly probable that he’s unaware of the inner machinations of the cult’s current goals.”

“Alas, Owain Dark must face the dastardly fiends to create a brighter future!” Owain held a hand over his face. “No matter the foe, they will fall to my Missiletainn!”

“Owain, I swear… I’m going to… Bah, it’s not worth it,” Severa groaned. “So, we gotta look into the Grimeal, yeah? Shouldn’t be too much of a problem even without Morgan.”

“Goodness… I don’t know how much use I’d be,” Noire whimpered. “If only we could reach Father… Erm… Mr. Rafal. He might know something…”

Severa rolled her eyes, still having her doubts over that strange guy being Noire’s father. She didn’t have any evidence to prove otherwise, but she felt like Noire deserves better than a man who doesn’t even like being here.

“Running around blindly would solve nothing,” Robin shook her head, pulling a book from under her coat, flipping through its pages. “Thankfully, I remember some former Grimeal hideouts from the Shepherds’ reports… I cannot confirm we’d find anything, but it’s a start.”

“Thank you, Robin,” Lucina smiled. “I can see why Chrom relies on you.”

“I try my best to support Chrom. He’s an important friend to me,” Robin closed the book. “It’s getting late, so we may want to set up camp before departing.”

“That is wise. We’re still recovering from the last battle,” Lucina said, standing up. “We must be at our full strength for the trials ahead, everyone.”

Severa yawned softly, grateful that she had a chance to sleep for once without any trouble. Progress was being made, and that’s the best she could hope for in this crazy situation.

---

Despite what Lucina told the others, she couldn’t rest, not yet. There was so much going through her mind that she struggled to make sense of it. It didn’t help that she needed to watch herself around her Father’s best friend. She wouldn’t want her to learn the truth. This Lucina must let herself be forgotten by time so that the present Lucina can thrive.

She stood outside in the cold, trying to take her mind off the growing threats. It seemed like there was a plan to be had, but she couldn’t help but feel it wasn’t enough… that she wasn’t enough.

“Ah… You’re here too…”

Lucina blinked before turning to see Alear approaching her.

“Hello, Alear… I’m glad to see that you’re fully healed. It’s unfortunate that we’re unable to focus on finding your sister.”

“It’s fine… The Grimeal are a threat to everyone… To protect Veyle, I must stop them. I must stop Grima…”

“I must admit, it’s odd to see Fell Dragons fight amongst themselves,” Lucina smiled. “You shouldn’t worry about Grima, Alear. This should be a threat for me to deal with.”

“I still… want to help.”

“Of course," Lucina said before glancing around the area. "...Now that we’re alone, do you want to talk about earlier? You were losing your composure just like before.”

Alear’s expression darkened.

“The Corrupted… I’m scared that I will be killed soon,” she curled her hands into fists. “It scares me. I don’t want to die…”

“I… I understand your fears,” Lucina smiled weakly. “I often feared that I wouldn’t live to see the next day in my future. Even now, I still have those worries.”

“Still… I want to help Morgan… I want to find my sister,” Alear raised her head. “I won’t… let my fear control me. You taught me that, Lucina.”

“Me?”

Alear nodded.

“You’re scared… but you continue to fight. You fought your undead father, even when it scared you. I want to be more like you…”

“Alear… I see,” Lucina scratched her cheek. “I’m a bit embarrassed. I didn’t expect to be such an influence on you.”

“It’s to be expected… She gave respect to me when she was the Divine Dragon,” Emblem Lucina said, chuckling. “Even as a Fell Dragon, she’s still a sweet girl.”

“You truly want to help, Morgan, do you?”

“He… He calls me Father. I don’t know if I deserve to be his parent, but…” Alear smiled faintly. “Just like Veyle, I want to be by his side… as an ally… a friend.”

“Perhaps, you could be the one to pull him out of that darkness, Alear. Maybe then… we could go back to the way we were before,” Lucina blinked before remembering something. “Erm… Speaking of Morgan… Forgive me for prying, but have you ever thought about who his mother was?”

“His… Mother…”

Alear swayed side to side, eyes closed.

“I don’t know… but… he does remind me of Robin… in a way.”

“Oh? How so?”

“He reads the same kind of books… His favorite food is bear meat, and… he’s a heavy sleeper… just like her,” Alear tapped her chin. “How strange…”

“Erm… Are you not certain that Robin’s his mother?”

“If she is… then I’m jealous,” she opened her eyes, frowning at Lucina. “That would mean… my friends are closer to a stranger with my face and name. They would... forget about me when this stranger shows up. It bothers me.”

“You… Pffft!”

Lucina giggled at Alear’s confusion, much to the latter’s dismay.

“...Did I say something funny?”

“No, No… It’s just… You really like Robin, don’t you?”

“I do,” Alear nodded. “I… I never had friends before meeting her… aside from Queen Lumera. She extended a hand out to me… when I was lost.”

“I’m glad,” Lucina smiled. “It makes me happy to see you forming meaningful bonds. Thank you for being Severa’s friend as well. I know she can be… a bit much, but she means well.”

Alear nodded before turning her back to her.

“I will sleep now. Please take care of yourself, Lucina… and Emblem Lucina.”

The Fell Dragon walked back to the dueling grounds, her form disappearing into the abandoned building. As soon as Alear left the area, Emblem Lucina appeared out of her ring, eyes widened.

“Alear… So she knew I was here all this time,” Emblem Lucina scratched her head, smiling sheepishly.

“I doubt it’d be hard to hide an Emblem from her of all people,” Lucina sighed. “One of these days, we may need to tell everyone about you…”

“I understand… I’m just… a little anxious,” Emblem Lucina smiled weakly. “I’m not the actual Lucina of this world. I’m not you… so I won’t intrude on your journey or your bonds.”

Lucina frowned in response, unable to find the words to comfort her counterpart.

“Don’t worry about me, Lucina! I’m with you for as long as you’d have me. I’m without a purpose now that my duties in Elyos have finished. I shouldn’t exist… but I’ll make the most of it,” Emblem Lucina patted her on the shoulder. “Let’s save our Father… together.”

“Yes, of course,” Lucina nodded before turning to the cloudy skies. “We’ll save him… and our future. We have to.”

---

It was frightening to see the extent of the Grimeal's reach across Ylisse and Ferox. Lucina had only heard stories of their actions in the past with their hand in Exalt Emmeryn’s death. Morgan was the only surviving human ally of Grima in the future; the rest had died or were turned into Risen by the time Lucina and her allies were sent to the past.

Lucina’s lips twitched as she studied the underground base, keeping a steady hand on her torchlight while walking through the dark corridors. She didn’t even want to think about the twisted rituals and experiments done in this hidden location. Grima was one thing, but she couldn’t deal with the villains who brought his evil to this world.

“Alear, have you found anything of note?” She glanced over her shoulder, watching her friend sift through the paperwork they found in the earlier rooms.

“Not yet,” Alear continued, flipping through the pages. “Most of this… is just information Robin already knows.”

It was decided that the group would split up to search the many hidden bases throughout Ferox. Severa acted as Robin’s escort to one of the hideouts masquerading as a bandit camp, while Owain led the rest towards another location. Lucina wasn’t sure if two Emblem wielders needed to be in the same group, but she trusted Owain to keep everyone safe. Severa and Robin were strong enough on their own to travel as a pair.

Lucina pushed past her discomfort, avoiding eye contact with the torture devices. She scanned the entire area before setting eyes on a nearby door. She placed a hand on the door, her fingertips brushing against the cold surface.

“Alear, I found a door,” Lucina glanced at her. “Keep your blade ready… in case of a trap or a lone Risen.”

“...I see,” Alear nodded before approaching her. “I’m behind you.”

Lucina exhaled deeply before opening the door, revealing a barren room with a mountain of ash piled in the center.

“...It smells like smoke,” Lucina grimaced. “The Grimeal must have burnt any important information that shouldn’t leave this room. We’re not going to find anything here.”

“Wait,” Alear held up a hand before approaching the pile of ash. She sifts through the material for a few moments before pulling out a half-burnt notebook.

“How did you know…?”

“I’ve dealt with things… and people burning,” Alear handed her the book. “It appears to be a rushed job…”

Lucina frowned at the morbid comment before exchanging her torchlight with Alear.

“Please, I need some light to study this… We should be certain this isn’t old information.”

“Okay.”

Lucina flipped through the pages, trying to find anything remotely legible. She landed on a page near the end of the book, revealing diary entries from an unknown Grimeal member. She cleared her throat before reading the information to Alear.

“We failed to control the subject. Another died in an attempt to wield its power… Validar said to continue the research, but we’re running out of time. Rumor has spread that the Shepherds and the Khans plan to assault our southern bases. It won’t be long until they’ve come for us.”

She flipped a few more pages, landing on a future entry.

“We’ve learned more from the subject. It was incomprehensible, but we’ve managed to pick apart a few details from the subject's ramblings. Only a pure-blooded Fell Dragon could force it to submit. He will serve as one of the many trump cards for Master Grima when he is revived.”

Lucina blinked before turning to Alear.

“What do you think they’re talking about?”

“I don’t know,” Alear shook her head. “It doesn’t sound like anything Father has told me… about…”

“We’ll read one more before calling it.”

Lucina flipped to one of the last pages, reading the most recent entry. There, she noticed blood stains on the pages.

“Subject has escaped captivity. Should have never brought a Risen to test its power. Slaughtered many of us. Mustn’t let Validar or the Hierophant know of this. Must flee… Must flee from… Li𑁋”

That was where the entry ended; the rest of the sentence was illegible due to the blood and burnt pages. Lucina frowned, closing the book and taking in the information. Robin had mentioned that this place had many dead Grimeal scattered around. It does appear to match her story, but she couldn’t understand what happened here and what kind of monster had been unleashed on the world.

“Li… I don’t understand,” Alear commented with a furrowed brow.

“Robin or Laurent may be able to gather more from this. Let us depart. We’re not going to find anything more here…”

Lucina pocketed the burnt book along with the paperwork Alear found before heading back to the surface, taking in the cold and inviting fresh air. She wasn’t the fondest of the cold, but she needed any sort of fresh air after being in such a frightening place. To think there’s such a place hidden within a usually peaceful force.

“Could there be another threat beyond Grima?” Lucina said out loud. “I must admit, it worries me... What should we do?”

“Robin might know what to do… I’ll𑁋”

“My apologies, but your role here is at an end.”

Lucina and Alear spun to face the voice calling to them, the former recognizing her from a few months ago. The two watch as a familiar hooded woman appeared from behind one of the trees. The very same woman who warned Lucina of the ill omen.

“Good… It’s just you two. It makes this easier,” the mysterious woman turned her gaze to the Fell Dragon. “We have much to discuss, Alear… daughter of Sombron.”

Notes:

Alear and Lucina have reunited after being apart since the war's end, but there appear to be more hurdles for the two to face before they can finish their journey and protect those that matter to them. I do love Alear interacting with Gen 2, and I'm so glad I've made them her closest friend group in this story. It makes for some of my favorite interactions to write. I feel it's only necessary that we go back to our two original leads of this story to work together to make their future a brighter one.

It was a bit longer chapter again, but I felt like I needed to keep the pace going for this Act. There's a lot of cover with so many groups and characters doing their own things. It's a lot to handle, but I got a fair idea of where I want to take each major character in this story. I might get to writing longer chapters to keep a steady pace for the plot and not meander a bit. I will also try to keep the schedule I've been going with for a while now. Can't make any promises, but at the very least, you'll see an update every week. Of course, I'm not saying this to worry anyone or imply anything, haha. I just wanted to explain why it's a bit longer.

Chapter 61: Red and Blue

Summary:

Lucina is caught in the middle of a confrontation between two otherworldly dragons.

“Good day, Princess Lucina… and wielder of the Emblem of Beginnings.”

“That voice…” Alear murmured. “No, it couldn’t be…”

“It’s you again,” Lucina stepped forward, approaching the hooded woman. “Sommie’s friend… I don’t believe I have a name to put to your… covered face.”

“My name is… My name has lost all meaning,” the woman frowned. “However, to appease a certain someone… You may call me Blue, for the time being.”

The name was clearly fake, but Lucina wasn’t one to judge someone. She had some suspicions about her identity, but none of her conclusions made much sense. She reached into her pouch, revealing Tiki’s bracelet to the woman.

“I’ve collected Emblem Tiki, but she’s still corrupted… I wasn’t sure who to go to. Please, if you would…”

Blue stared at the bracelet in Lucina’s hands before taking it and holding it close. The sinister red aura covering the bracelet dissipated almost instantly. Moments passed, and Blue handed the bracelet back to her.

“There. Tiki should be cleansed of all fell energy. Please allow her to rest before bringing her into battle.”

“That confirms one thing… You’re a Divine Dragon,” Lucina stared at the bracelet. “You’re just like Naga in a way, aren’t you?”

“...I would prefer not to talk about myself,” Blue glanced over Lucina’s shoulder, staring at the quiet Alear. “I’m here for Alear and her Emblem ring.”

Alear tensed up at Blue’s words.

“...Have I met you before?”

“No. We have never met in Ylisse or Elyos,” Blue responded. “This is our first meeting.”

“What do you want with Alear?” Lucina raised an eyebrow. “How do you know of Alear? How do you know of Elyos?”

“Wait a moment…” Emblem Lucina said telepathically. “I feel… an Emblem in her possession… but it’s none of the rings.”

“I want to cleanse the Emblem of Beginnings,” Blue ignored the other questions. “Emblem Marth at full power should help Alear’s Elyos in the future. Emblems don’t deserve the fate of being dark emblems.”

“...I cannot deny, Lady Blue. I would love nothing but for the Hero King to be freed from the Fell Dragon’s grasp. That still doesn’t explain your earlier statements.”

“Tell me, Lucina, Emblem Lucina. Why do you think the Corrupted have arrived in this world?”

“I could only imagine that the Fell Dragon had something to do with this,” Lucina curled her right hand into a fist. “Another possible answer is that… Sombron has invaded our world.”

“You’re half correct,” Blue shook her head. “Sombron did send the Corrupted to this world, but not to invade. He’s a heartless fiend, but he’s single-minded… There’s only one reason why he would bother with a world unrelated to his conquest.”

“He… He wants the Emblem rings.” Emblem Lucina emerged from her ring. “Sombron is dead in my Elyos, but… there’s a world where he’s still alive…”

Both Lucinas slowly turned to Alear. The red swordswoman stared blankly before slowly nodding.

“...Father has come to dispose of me for taking Marth away from him,” Alear’s lips twitched. “They’ve come for me.”

“No… Alear, that’s not…!”

“Alear’s presence is a danger to your world, Lucina. Even if Sombron cannot invade this world directly, his interference would only hasten Grima’s revival and bring ruin to this world and Elyos,” Blue placed a hand on Lucina’s shoulder. “You must understand it to be true.”

Lucina had her suspicions about Alear from the moment they first met and fought together. However, as the days and weeks go by, she has begun to see Alear as a friend and an important ally. She was just an innocent girl… trapped by her upbringing. She just couldn’t be pragmatic when it came to the girl who helped her and Ylisse many times.

“That is why Alear must return to Elyos and… never return to this world. Her place is not here. I will personally escort you to Queen Lumera.”

“Never returned?! But what of her sister?” Lucina lowered her head. “What of her friends? Robin, Severa, and Morgan… These people are important to her, Blue!”

“There are others who will see to Veyle’s safety. As long as Sombron’s focused on the Emblem of Beginnings, he will no longer touch this world,” Blue frowned. “I understand it’s painful to hear, but I only wish to protect you two and this world.”

“But… this isn’t protection! You’re tearing Alear away from her quest and sending her to her death,” Lucina bit her lip. “I know what it’s like to be torn away from family. I’ve lost my parents, and my sister is missing… I don’t want Alear to suffer through that pain any longer!”

“I apologize, but… I cannot let Sombron pollute this timeline any further,” Blue walked past Lucina, approaching Alear. “I am not your enemy, Alear. Just allow me to cleanse Marth, and you can survive the coming battles.”

Lucina turned to Alear, noticing her blank stare. Tension began to fill the air as the two dragons made eye contact.

“...Don’t come any closer,” Alear narrowed her eyes. “I am not… stupid.”

“What are you saying?” Blue stopped in her tracks.

“Your voice… I recognize your voice,” Alear said, unsheathing her weapon. “I know who you are.”

“You have me mistaken for someone else,” Blue frowned. “I am not𑁋”

“Shut up. I will not be fooled… You think… I wouldn’t recognize… my own voice,” Alear stared with wide eyes. “Take off your hood. Now.”

“...Very well. I didn’t want it to come to this, but I was a fool to think I could stay hidden.”

Blue pulled her hood back, revealing her face to both Lucina and Alear. Lucina stumbled back upon seeing Blue’s face. The hair color was different, and she was much more expressive, but there was no way Lucina could forget the face of the swordswoman traveling with her.

“So you weren’t a dream… You are a real person,” Alear glared at Blue. “Stranger… with my face.”

“Another Alear…? How is this possible?!”

“I am not who you think I am,” Blue averted her gaze. “I am not the Alear you faced before.”

“You have my face. I don’t like this,” Alear pointed her blade at her counterpart. “Explain yourself. Fully.”

“...Very well,” Blue frowned. “To avoid complications, think of me as your twin from another world. I’m your reflection, an Alear who walked a different path.”

“Twin…? I thought Alear’s siblings were only fell dragons like Veyle,” Emblem Lucina furrowed her eyebrows. “But you’re a full-blooded divine dragon, aren’t you?”

“In my world, I’m Queen Lumera’s child by blood,” Blue nodded. “I succeeded her role as Divine Dragon Monarch… for some time until... I... No, that isn't relevant now.”

“Queen Lumera’s… child…?”

“Yes, that is correct. We, too, share the same love for the Divine Dragon Monarch. We wish to carry on her wishes and become a heroic dragon who saves the world. That’s why I know you’d understand that I want what’s best for this… No... what's best for all worlds. ”

A shadow passed over Alear’s face, her sword hand trembling.

“...Hate… you…” She muttered something under her breath.

“Alear?”

Lucina stumbled back, noticing a dark aura surrounding the fell dragon. She has seen this level of anger before, a darkness that continued to plague her friend. She extended her hand out in an attempt to calm down the girl, but she was too slow. Alear, in a split second, lunged at her counterpart, tackling her into the snowy ground. She pinned the divine dragon, holding her blade dangerously close to her neck.

“Alear?!”

“I… hate you.”

Blue stared back at Alear with a passive look, unpreturbed by the life-threatening situation she was in.

“You have my face, say your thoughts out loud, and you even get to be Mother’s… Mother’s real child. You continue to mock me, having the life I wanted… I hate you… I want to kill you.”

“Alear, don’t𑁋”

Lucina felt a hand on her shoulder and turned to look at Emblem Lucina, who shook her head.

“It will be fine. Just let them resolve this on their own.”

“Then why won’t you do it?” Blue answered, frowning. “I’m in no position to stop you, Alear. You’ve already subdued me.”

“I… I…”

Alear’s grip on her sword weakened.

“I… I don’t… I don’t like killing,” Alear lowered her head. “I follow Father’s orders, but… I never liked them. I never wanted to hurt so many people for the Emblems. I don’t want to be a bad dragon anymore… I don’t want to make my friends sad.”

“You’re not an evil dragon, Alear. I know this because I am your reflection,” Blue closed her eyes. “I understand your anger. I know what it’s like to look into the mirror and see a life you will never have… I envied you, I envied the Fire Emblem… for doing what I couldn’t. For having friends who truly cared about peace and their bonds. For having the chance to be with the ones they love.”

Blue opened her eyes, staring into Alear’s.

“I hated you, Alear… I hated you so much. However, my feelings soon changed when I witnessed you and the Fire Emblem’s bravery,” Blue’s lips curled up. “I don’t deserve the title of Divine Dragon… You do. That is why I want to help save this world and many others.”

Alear clenched her jaw before raising her sword and bringing it down.

“Agh!!”

She screamed, stabbing the ground beside Blue’s head.

“...I don’t want Lucina to hate me,” she murmured while pulling away from the divine dragon. “I don’t want Robin to see me as a bad person.”

“Thank you for seeing reason, Alear. Now, we must𑁋”

“Do not misunderstand me, Divine Dragon,” Alear extended a hand out to her counterpart. “I’m not leaving. Not yet.”

“But why?! You must know that Elyos needs you! I don’t want to see another world go to ruin!”

“...I made a promise to see Morgan again,” she pulled Blue up to her feet. “I… I can’t run from my mistakes. I must confront them.”

“Alear… How is this possible? You weren’t like this as𑁋”

“I think that’s enough, my friend.”

Lucina blinked, hearing a familiar voice enter the conversation. She spun around, searching for its source.

“No, it couldn’t be…!”

A blue-haired Emblem appeared behind Blue, patting her on the shoulder. He had the same aura as the other Emblems, but Lucina recognized her father from anywhere.

“F-Father?!”

“Father!”

Both Lucinas ran up to the Emblem, mirroring each other with their shocked expressions.

“I knew there was an Emblem in her possession, but I didn’t expect it to be you!” Emblem Lucina pushed through the crowd, embracing him. “Father…!”

“Sorry for keeping quiet, Lucina… and Lucina,” Emblem Chrom chuckled, embracing his fellow Emblem. “I figured it was best to let you two talk things out first.

“You…” Lucina murmured. “Father, you’re also one of them…?”

“I imagine it’s going to be a bit awkward for you,” Emblem Chrom smiled at her. “Don’t worry, I already know you’re my daughter… You don't need to worry about this world's Chrom. He's still in the dark.”

“I… I’m so lost, right now…” Lucina placed a hand on her head. “This is hard to digest…”

“Just think of me as Emblem Lucina’s father to make things easier,” Emblem Chrom shook his head. “I’m sorry that we’ve been making a mess of your world, but my friend here is telling the truth. She wants to save this world.”

“Emblem Chrom, why are you interfering now? I need to stop Alear from…”

“How about this?” He patted Emblem Lucina on the back, breaking the hug. “Let Alear do her part in helping this world for now. I’m sure she will be more willing to leave once her friends and family are safe.”

Blue turned back to Alear, frowning.

“If we allow you to see to Veyle and Morgan’s safety, would you be willing to leave then?”

“I just… want to help my friends. I know that I will need to leave… and face my death. I just want to be there for the others… one last time,” Alear pulled her sword out of the ground. “That is fine with me, but you won’t touch my Emblem Ring.”

“...I see. Perhaps when you’re finished, you’d be more open to the idea of freeing Marth…

Lucina snapped out of her shock, immediately taking notice of what Alear was saying. She had so much to say to Emblem Chrom, but what her friend said was more alarming.

“Alear, wait! Do you truly plan to leave this world for good?”

Alear sighed as she sheathed her weapon.

“...The dragon with my face is correct. I do not belong here. I don’t want to cause Robin and the others any more trouble. I will leave if it means keeping them safe,” she turned her back to the group. “For now, I must help Morgan and find Veyle…”

Lucina knew that their logic was sound, but she couldn’t help but feel like this world would lose something without Alear’s presence. Morgan would lose another version of his father, Severa would lose a close friend, and Robin would lose someone near and dear to her. It felt wrong.

“...In the coming days, a ship would arrive at Port Ferox. I cannot confirm the exact date, but it is soon,” Blue said to the two. “The remaining Emblem Bracelets are in the possession of a group of travelers. The Corrupted may appear during that day.”

She pulled her hood back up.

“I do not know the complete story, but this group of travelers was also in search of the Emblems. If you wish to help this land, please support those travelers to the best of your ability.”

Alear glanced at her counterpart, nodded, and then walked off. Now Lucina was left alone with the divine dragon and the Emblems.

“I…”

Lucina frowned before turning to face Blue and the Emblem resembling her father.

“You know so much about our world… and what happens. It almost feels like I’ve been just a pawn on the gameboard. My actions do not feel like my own… I fear that I’ve done nothing but rely on you and the Emblems to save my future. Blue… and Father… I won’t have my actions be dictated by someone else’s, be it someone else... or even another Lucina. I will change this world’s fate… and I’ll change Alear’s fate in my own way and by my own hands.”

She bowed her head to the two.

“I have so much to ask you, Father… but I still feel so very awkward about this. Emblem Lucina, do you need time?”

“I’m fine,” her counterpart floated to her side. “I imagine we’ll meet again… and I’d love to make up for lost time, Father.”

“I look forward to that day… Take care, Lucina and Lucina… Please, give Cynthia my regards if you ever find her.”

Lucina nodded before running after Alear. She had much to think about from this interaction and the startling revelations. All she could hope for is that she has the strength to carve a new path for peace… for her kingdom and her dear friend.

---

“That could have gone better…”

Emblem Chrom crossed his arms, watching the two Lucinas run off. He couldn’t even begin to understand how the true Chrom would feel if they were to meet. Still, he was proud to see Lucina standing strong, even after such a stressful encounter.

“Alright, Robin… You can come out now. I know you’re awake, my friend,” Chrom sighed.

“I wasn’t hiding! I was… looking over strategies,” Emblem Robin appeared before the two, scratching his cheek. “So that’s your twin… and she’s close with the me of this world.”

“You don’t remember being close with an Alear, do you?” Chrom raised an eyebrow. “It’s strange… We’re in a world where you’re female… but only you’ve changed so drastically compared to everyone else.”

“It’s a bit weird, but I’m just glad she’s creating a better future for herself. Maybe… Maybe then she won’t feel the need to do what I’ve done.”

“Robin, cut it out... The you of this world will be fine. She has plenty of allies on her side,” Chrom patted his partner’s back.

“Perhaps if the future me doesn’t revive Grima… Maybe there could also be hope for her… Ah, no. I’m overthinking things again,” Emblem Robin ran a hand through his hair. “We’ve managed to convince Alear to return to her world in the future… What’s next?”

The Divine Dragon stared in the direction where Lucina and Alear had run off, her lips curling downward.

“...She’s different from the Fire Emblem yet just as strong,” she murmured. “Good luck, my twin from another world. I know it’s wrong of me to force this upon you. I hope you’re able to find fulfilment and closure in your journey.”

She exhaled deeply before turning to the two Emblems.

“We prepare for the Corrupted’s next attack… and then it will be time for us to confront the Risen King. I could only hope that we’re not too late in stopping him and Emblem Veronica.”

“Chrom…”

“It’s fine. It’s what he would have wanted,” he smiled at Robin. “We’ll save my future self and give him the rest he deserves.”

“Alright, if that’s what you want. I’ll do my part in saving this version of you. I’m with you to the end, my friend.”

The two Emblems tapped their fists together, fueled by their brotherly bond.

“I wouldn’t have it any other way.”

---

“I don’t think I’m good at reading maps, Marth.”

“Come now… You’re just not used to new surroundings. No need to beat yourself over it.”

Emblem Marth rubbed his chin, staring over the map his hooded partner was reading. The two were walking (or floating in Marth’s case) for a few hours now, but it seems they’ve hit a roadblock in their travels.

“Try to follow where the sun rises, my friend. The sun rises in the east and falls in the west. That should help you figure out where we’re going.”

“Huh, is that so? You’ve helped me yet again, Marth… I wouldn’t know what to do without you.”

“Don’t say that. You’ve done well for yourself since our last meeting,” he smiled and patted his partner on the shoulder. “You needn’t doubt yourself.”

The hooded girl sighed softly.

“You’re right, You’re right… I won’t be a downer anymore. We should keep moving. I know you don’t eat, but… I still do. I’m starving!”

“Then let us hurry, my friend. We still have a long journey ahead of us.”

The hooded figure pulled back her hood, revealing her signature multicolored hair and eyes.

“Right! We’re in this together, just like before, my friend.”

Notes:

Fun fact: I've been writing/rewriting this confrontation/interaction multiple times in the lead-up to this chapter. I've been setting up these two dragons to meet each other since the ending of Act 1. It's a bit of a self-indulgent chapter for me, well, a bit more than usual. I've been so excited to delve into Alear further as a character.

The (not-so) mysterious Divine Dragon's identity has been revealed. Since the Emblem bracelets were corrupted by the end of Fell Xenologue, I needed a Divine Dragon to step up to be the one to cleanse them. I picked "Blue" mainly because I figured she'd be an interesting parallel to Alear. We've already seen Alear face her future counterpart, so I figured it'd be much more interesting to dive into a lesser-known version of Alear. I want to write about how two vastly different Alears who want to save this world. An Alear who has yet to start her journey as a hero vs An Alear who ended her journey in partial failure. Blue is going to be (yet another) character study on Fell Xenologue and dealing with how the cast might feel about their dying world. I have so much to say about her, but we'll be here all day.

As for Alear herself, I do want to show her growth throughout the story. In M!Alear's Forging Bond Support, we learn that Past Alear hates their future self to the point they want to kill them. I wanted to expand on that feeling and how Alear would react to another face with her name. While Alear still has some of that hatred, I wanted to show how much of an effect Lucina and the others have had on Alear. So much so that she's even a bit different from her future timeline counterpart. The remainder of this Act is going to highlight that growth and see how she'd handle the upcoming threats and her relationship with Robin.

This was a pretty special chapter for me to write and I have many more chapters to look forward to writing. Next chapter, we're going to take a look at Morgan and Veyle as they continue their voyage back to Ylisse.

Chapter 62: Morgan doesn't understand Fell Dragons

Summary:

Morgan's chance to get fresh air and take in the sights during her voyage back to Ylisse is interrupted by a familiar face. Meanwhile, a former Grimeal is struggling to make sense of his new friend.

“It’s crazy how good our luck has been after the battle…”

Morgan stretched her arms, smiling widely. Veyle stood behind her, holding a sleeping Altena in her arms. The three friends-turned-family were the only ones on the deck, watching the waters pass them by.

“I mean, think about it… We’ve managed to find a boat and get out of Valm before the Empire could think to come after us. Cherche is really the best at being resourceful… We might have to steal her from her old boss!”

“Morgan, I don’t think Gerome would like that,” Veyle giggled. “But you’re right… We wouldn’t have gotten this far if it weren’t for Cherche or the others.”

She was beginning to accept the fact that she was stuck with her group of Knights. The foolish men didn’t hesitate to join the others on the Voyage to Ferox Port. She was lucky that there was enough room for everyone, but it was still rather overwhelming to see such a large group coming back with them.

“How long do you think we have until we reach land?” Morgan tapped her chin. I’m so excited to continue our search for your sister.”

“What about your mother?”

“Well, I still plan on finding her, but we need your cool big sister on our side first,” Morgan turned to Veyle, wagging her finger. “We’re going to have two Divine Dragons on our side… Isn’t that so cool?!”

“I think it’s pretty cool! We’ll be able to get Celica back from Valm and might even help our friends make a brighter future. After all, we stopped that Validar guy.”

“Even if he did survive all of that, he wouldn’t dare show his face… Not if he wants another knife in the gut,” Morgan snickered.

“Morgan, please… Anyway, it shouldn’t be long,” Veyle yawned softly. “We’ll be back… soon…”

Morgan raised an eyebrow.

“You okay there? Did you get enough sleep last night?”

“I should have… but… I normally… don’t…”

Veyle’s head dropped down, falling asleep while standing upright and carrying Altena. Even the Wyvern woke up in shock, noticing her mother’s current state. Morgan’s mouth hung open, taken aback by such a strange sleeping method.

“W-What is with dragons and sleeping so much?”

Morgan raised her hand towards Veyle, preparing to grab and carry her to her room. Just before she could touch her, Veyle’s eyes shot open, revealing familiar red eyes. The Mage Dragon swatted Morgan’s hand away, scoffing.

“Don’t touch me with your dirty hands, worm!”

“Whoa! It’s the bratty Veyle,” Morgan gasped. “Aw geez… This is just great!”

“It took forever to regain control from that fool… Now I can finish what we started in Valm and𑁋”

Altena chripped happily before slamming into Veyle, licking her face again.

“Bah! Damn you! Stop doing that!”

Morgan stared with a blank expression, watching the Evil Veyle fail to push Altena away. The same girl who blasted Excellus without hesitation, struggling against an innocent Wyvern who had just learned how to fly.

“I don’t know why I was worried… I guess Altena’s our secret weapon in calming you down,” Morgan shrugged before leaning back against the wall. “Could you please give Veyle her body back? You’re kind of a jerk…”

“Shut up! I spent too long asleep, and I’m…! Fine, I’ll hold you, you naughty child!”

Veyle grabbed Altena out of the air, embracing the wyvern. The young wyvern cooed before nuzzling against her chest.

“What do you want now? If you cause trouble, I’ll call the others here to restrain you.”

“Hmph… I was going to say something similar to you, traitor. No doubt, the defect forgave you,” Evil Veyle rolled her eyes. “It would have been easier if the others tossed you aside. I can kill you and still take control of those pathetic time travelers without causing any trouble.”

“...Ah, I see. You’re worried for your other self,” Morgan nodded sagely. “That’s sweet of you.”

“If you say that again, I’ll rip your tongue out. I am a Fell Dragon. I am Father’s one and only child,” Evil Veyle said, glaring. “I don’t care about anyone… except my Father.”

“Huh… I guess we’re kinda similar. In a way, I almost did betray Veyle and everyone just to see my father again,” Morgan sighed. “What is your evil plan anyway? Are you going to take the Emblems and probably work with Grima or something?”

“As if I’d ally myself with such a lowly Fell Dragon. No, my allegiance is… was to my father,” She glanced down at Altena. “What is this girl’s name?”

“Altena.”

“That’s a horrible name. I’m calling her Scarlet,” Evil Veyle held the baby wyvern up. “I’ll forgive you for your disgusting acts, little one… You can make up for it by being my replacement for the Four Hounds. You at least treat me better than Mauvier.”

Morgan pinched the bridge of her nose, exasperated by these turn of events.

“You haven’t answered my question yet…”

“I… I don’t have one, you fool. Unless killing that defect counts as a plan…”

“It doesn’t unless you’re suicidal,” Morgan frowned. “I thought you evil types had a well-thought-out plan…”

“It’s hard to have one when your sole reason for living is no more.”

Evil Veyle stared out into the ocean, frowning.

“Father’s dead… That blasted Divine Dragon killed him… My so-called sister took him away from me. I would get revenge… but it’d be pointless.”

“Geez… We were just getting some fresh air. I didn’t expect to have a deep and depressing conversation with the girl who tried to stab me,” Morgan scratched her nose before shrugging. “Eh, I don’t care about that stuff. Do whatever you want as long as you behave…”

“What?! You don’t hold any aggression towards me?! Are you a fool?!” Veyle spun back, staring with wide eyes.

“I mean, life’s too short to get hung up on petty stuff,” Morgan covered her mouth, yawning. “It’s boring, y’know? I mean, I don’t really care to have you as a friend, but I’m not going to worry about getting back at you. Especially when you can’t hurt Veyle and we have a special weapon to keep you behaving for now.”

“...Here, I thought you’d resist and give me an excuse to toss you overboard,” Veyle groaned. “Ugh, forget it… You’re not worth the hassle. Just know that I’m not like my other self. I won’t accept any of you as my allies for my new Empire. Only Scarlet will join.”

”Oh no,” Morgan deadpanned. “I’m not invited to the lonely dragon’s secret club. How horrible…”

“Tch…” Veyle scoffed, turning her gaze back to the sea. “I didn’t come here for you, to begin with. I needed to confirm something… Something that the defect fails to acknowledge.”

“What are you talking about now?”

“I see no reason to tell you,” Veyle closed her eyes. “Hmm… No, it couldn’t be… How is that possible…?”

“C’mon, now you got me curious!” Morgan grabbed Veyle’s shoulder, shaking it. “It’s bad enough you dragons have this oddly convenient sensing power, but you can’t be vague on me now!”

“Why am I…? Why is she…?” Veyle whispered before shoving Morgan off of her. “Get your hands off of me! I’m not telling you anything?!”

“Boo, you suck!”

“I’ve wasted enough time with you… I need to recover my strength to take over this body! Even if… No, I mustn’t think about that…”

She turned back to Morgan, frowning. The evil counterpart then let go of Altena, letting the baby wyvern fly around the two girls.

“Just know that I’m watching you, girl… If you betray us again, I’ll𑁋”

“Yeah, Yeah… You’re going to kill me. Goodness, you’re a protective girl. ”

“Tch…”

Veyle glared at Morgan before closing her eyes. The mage dragon stood there for a few moments before falling backwards.

“Aw. crap!”

Morgan dived to the floor, grabbing her friend before her head hit the floor.

“Jeez, for someone who wants to protect their body, you suck at it…!” She grumbled. “Darn it, Veyle! I’m a mage! I’m not supposed to carry other people! I left my tomes inside too, so no levitation…”

“Morgan! Veyle!! Where are yoooooou?”

Cynthia skipped onto the deck, smiling widely.

“Gerome’s mother said lunch is… Uh…”

The princess glanced down at Morgan, struggling to pick up the sleeping girl.

“Hi, Princess! Could you uh… help me?”

---

Morgan was exhausted.

Battle was second nature to him, but this was the first time in ages since he had fought to protect something. He didn’t miss the feeling. For him, keeping Veyle safe was more stressful than the countess Grimeal hounding him at every step. He had to change his strategies from overwhelming offense to limiting the battles he took part in. Veyle may be a dragon, but she’s also a child with no combat experience. Despite his misdeeds, he couldn’t bring himself to do that to this girl.

“Mr. Morgan!”

Morgan frowned, closing the strategy book he was reading. He was walking across the desert for ages, so he needed this moment of reprieve. Fortune shone on the dark mage as he came across an oasis on his trek to the nearest village. He was worried for Veyle’s safety, so it was fortunate that he came across a source of water and trees to shield himself from Plegia’s oppressive heat. He was reading under the shade until a certain someone interrupted him.

“What’s wrong? Are you hurt? Is the heat getting to you?”

“I’m fine!” Veyle nodded as she approached the former Grimeal. “I… uh… I…”

Morgan stared at the girl, patiently waiting for her to find her words.

“I made you something…!”

The small child held out her hands, revealing a handmade wrist corsage.

“Huh… So that’s what you were doing while I was reading,” Morgan murmured. “You shouldn’t waste your effort on me. Give that to your mother or big sister.”

“You don’t like it…?” Veyle lowered her head. “Mama told me that friends love gifts… and you said we’re friends.’

“It’s not that I don’t like it… I just…”

“You’re my first friend, Mr. Morgan. You’re nice and you haven’t called me a defect or scary,” Veyle frowned. “I-I could make you something else!”

“That’s not… I…”

Morgan groaned, rubbing his temples.

“Just give it here…! I’ll wear it if it makes you feel better!”

Veyle perked up, beaming at the older boy. She grabbed his left arm, placing the corsage on his free wrist.

“Thank you for being my first friend, Mr. Morgan! Oh! You don’t have to give me anything back! I just like spending time with you!”

Morgan stared at the corsage, unsure of how he would maintain a threatening appearance while wearing it. Despite that, he couldn’t bring himself to remove it.

“What is wrong with me? I’m Master Grima’s faithful servant… I was prepared to kill my friends… Why am I unable to simply tell this girl no?!”

No, it ran much deeper than her. Ever since he met the past version of his father, Morgan has slowly lost his will to fight. He thought that he could stay by Master Grima’s side forever, but he wasn’t able to force himself to make his father sad again. He swore to himself that he would do whatever it took to help his mother, yet he was losing heart.

“Are you okay, Mr. Morgan? Do you… Do you not like the gift?”

“It’s fine, Veyle… It’s fine,” Morgan closed his eyes. “I’m… I’m just thinking about some things. Don’t worry about me. You should try to rest as much as you can. There’s no telling when bad guys will appear again, so we’re leaving in the next hour.”

“Okay! I’ll make some more gifts for Sister and Mama!” Veyle nodded before running off.

“...I told her to rest, and she decided to play,” he shrugged. “As long as she’s having fun…”

“Look at you, little Marc. I’m so proud of my little brother,” Emblem Camilla appeared in front of Morgan, smiling. “You’re such a sweet boy.”

“It’s Morgan… and I’m not sweet,” he returned to his strategy book. “What do you want, Emblem Camilla?”

“Can’t a lady be concerned for her little brother?”

“I’m not your brother,” Morgan said plainly, idly flipping through the pages. “If you have nothing important to say, go away.”

“Ah… Such a rebellious child, but that’s why I love you so much. You’re like a smaller version of Leo!”

“I swear… You’re incorrigible. Why are you so attached to me? I used you like a weapon,” Morgan sighed.

“Call it a big sister’s intuition… That and… I didn’t have the worst time fighting alongside you. Don’t think I forgot that time you polished my bracelet before our first battle!”

“What?! How did you…?!” Morgan stammered out with red cheeks.

“Aw, you’re so adorable that I just want to pinch your cheeks!” Camilla smiled sweetly. “Let’s do our best to keep this young one safe, okay?”

“Gah! Stop treating me like a child!”

Morgan tried to block out the Emblem’s words, but he was at the mercy of the wyvern rider until he finally decided to depart the Oasis.

---

Robin stood above a hill, watching the oasis from afar. There, she watched Morgan struggle to rein in his Emblem and the dragon child. Despite the boy’s pathetic state, she couldn’t help but admire the mage for surviving the Grimeal’s onslaught for so long.

“...Oh, Morgan… Even as a failure, you continue to impress me,” she sighed softly. “To think you’ve found the slippery little child. I believe Alear spent months and years searching for her… and yet he failed to find her before she was taken back to their world. That’s how much I remember from our timeline.”

She glanced at the masked Risen behind her. He was about to unsheathe his blade, but she stopped him.

“No. Let him continue his little journey. You’re needed elsewhere,” Robin shook her head. “It won’t be long until the world is thrown into chaos… I wouldn’t be surprised if they were the ones who took Validar… but I’ll deal with them later. There’s a certain insect I wish to squash before it’s too late. He has had more than enough time to consider my offer.”

The fell vessel clenched her jaw before turning to face Chrom.

“He’s been waiting to take back Veronica, correct? Then give our friend a reunion before snuffing the life out of him and his allies. I’m sure you can follow this task. After all, he misused your Emblem in his world.”

The Risen King slowly nodded in response. Robin grinned at her old friend before turning to watch the small child playing in the sand without a care in the world. 

“Leave the children to me. I have some catching up to do with the little one. I’m sure my son wouldn’t mind me setting up a family reunion...”

Notes:

Here's another chapter with our two favorite duos. I felt like giving Morgan and Veyle (both versions) a little spotlight before going back to the ensuing chaos with the other groups. It's a bit of a light-hearted chapter to help balance the tone a little, with everything seeming so chaotic and dire. I wanted to write and expand more on the lesser-known sides of Morgan and Veyle's bonds. It's why our leading Veyle has taken a little nap while her counterpart and younger self got to have a little time to shine.

I don't have much to say here, other than we're going to keep up the pace here, and things aren't going to slow down for our leads. I figured it's best to have M!Morgan get some downtime before he has... a few troubles to contend with. The same can be said for our other groups here. I have a lot of plans for this upcoming arc, and I'll just say... It's going to be a pretty wild ride for everyone involved... and I mean everyone.

Chapter 63: Prelude to Chaos

Summary:

Owain's group, feeling disheartened, takes a different route on their journey to save Ylisse. Lucina and Alear reunite with their remaining friends on their way to Port Ferox. Meanwhile, Rafal's plans are put on hold as a familiar face arrives.

“Well, that was a bust… We didn’t learn anything new about those bastards.”

“It’s truly a conundrum… Our dark foes remain in the shadows, but do not give up hope!”

Owain grinned, placing a hand over his face.

“I’ll drag those fiends into the light… and strike them down with the power of a thousand suns!”

He kept the pose, waiting for any sort of reaction from his armored friend. Instead, the knight simply walked past him.

“Laurent, are you sure we haven’t found anything useful? I don’t want Severa to give us crap. The last thing I want is to hear her whining.”

“Apologies, Kjelle… but our investigation has given us no new leads,” Laurent closed his book, frowning. “The Grimeal are paranoid as to be expected. The cult wouldn’t be so negligent as to leave importation information for others to find.”

Owain deflated at his two friends’ lack of response. He sighed before sitting on the chair beside his bespectacled friend. The group had just returned from investigating one of the Grimeal’s bases, coming empty-handed in their research. Everyone decided to go to an inn to discuss their next step before returning to the others.

“Bah… I’ve failed my cousin. I’m not deserving of the brand,” he broke character, losing confidence almost immediately.

“Aw, jeez... Now, Owain’s speaking normally,” Kjelle facepalmed. “We’re screwed if he doesn’t have hope.”

“I do admit I feel a similar frustration,” Laurent adjusted his glasses. “We know little about these ‘Corrupted’ nor the Grimeal’s role. The future has changed, but not for our liking.”

“It has to be that red-haired girl’s fault,” Kjelle glanced elsewhere. “She wasn’t in our timeline… and she brought those spirit things here, right? She has to be involved somehow.” 

“You speak of Severa’s friend, correct? I don’t believe the history books spoke of her… but…”

Laurent paused, frowning at the floor below him.

“She bears a striking resemblance to the man my mother was researching in our timeline… The red-swordsman who supported the Shepherds from the shadows.”

“Wait, red swordsman… No, it couldn’t be…” Kjelle furrowed her eyebrows. “I remember… being saved by a strange swordsman in our timeline. I was scouting for Lucina when my squadron was overwhelmed by Risen. This guy came out of nowhere and slaughtered those things like they were nothing. Now you think about it, he dressed just like that girl, too.”

“Wait a moment… Red swordsman…”

Owain blinked before turning to his two friends.

“I… I remember now… It happened some time ago, but I might have met that man before.”

“Mother… I swear to you that I shall carry on your name and protect our family. Lucina, Cynthia, and all of our friends… I'll save them all from Grima's dark clutches.”

He curled his hand into a fist.

“I’m not going to let your sacrifice be in vain… Huh?”

He turned to see a red-haired man approach him. The man stopped before the gravestone, carrying a bouquet.

“Excuse me.”

“O-Oh… Sure.”

He stepped back, allowing the man to set down the flowers.

“...I’m sorry,” the man murmured. “I… I never got to introduce you to Veyle. I’m sorry… I’m so sorry.”

He stood there, watching the man apologize repeatedly to the gravestone.

“Were you a friend of mother… erm… the Exalt?”

The red-haired man slowly stood up, tears forming in the corner of his eyes. His stoicism broke instantly the more he cried.

“...I don’t know,” he wiped his eyes. “You’re her son.”

“Y-Yes… that’s correct.”

The red-haired man nodded.

“...I see. Please keep her positive energy. Your friends will need it,” he turned his back to him. “Farewell.”

“W-Wait! Can’t I have the name of Mother’s friend?!”

“My name deserves to be forgotten in this world…”

It was the last he said before leaving the area.

Owain furrowed his eyebrows, trying to remember more about the man. Could he be Alear’s brother… or something else? Just who was this man, and why did he help them so often?

“S-Sorry, everyone! I was caught up in something.”

Everyone turned to Noire entering the room. The skittish archer made herself comfortable, sitting down beside Kjelle.

“It’s fine,” Kjelle shrugged. “What took you so long anyway?”

“Um… A stranger asked for directions to Plegia. Before I knew it, we were talking about our family members.”

“Why were you talking about family with a stranger?” Laurent raised an eyebrow. “Strange. You’re usually demure around unfamiliar people, Noire.”

“I was scared because she looked so intimidating, but she turned out to be nice! I just wish she had told me her name…”

“That’s… That’s great to hear, Noire,” Owain nodded, regaining some of his positivity. “You’ve grown.”

“I think it’s thanks to Alear and Severa… that I’ve grown. I didn’t want to hold them back again,” Noire blushed. “I don’t want to hold back, Mr. Rafal, either… I want to gain the courage to tell him the truth.”

“Bah…! Look at us, we’re pathetic!”

Kjelle grumbled, slamming her fist against the table.

“We’re here moping while Noire’s improving… Damn it, guys! We need to get it together!”

“...Crudness aside, I agree with your assessment,” Laurent chuckled. “This setback is nothing compared to the hurdles we’ve faced in our timeline.”

“You’re… right… By Nader’s beard, you’re right!”

Owain shot up, fueled by renewed determination.

“We cannot return to our leader as failures! This dark hero knows not the meaning of failure! My sword hand won’t rest until it has tasted the blood of more Risen!”

“Finally, you’re speaking my language,” Kjelle slammed her fist against her palm. “Let’s get back out there and do what we do best… bashing heads in.”

“If we could find the source of these Corrupted… We could save Lucina and Severa the effort,” Laurent pushed up his frames, smiling. “Owain, we may need to rely on you and your three friends.”

“Music to my ears! Owain of the Eagle and Lion is up for the challenge!”

“How can we possibly do that?” Noire tilted her head. “Didn’t they come out of nowhere?”

“That would be correct, but I’ve spent my recovery period studying the remains of those creatures… I believe we can track their energy source.”

“Well, what are we waiting for? Lucina and Severa can handle themselves. We need to pick up the slack and stomp those things from its source!” Kjelle slapped Laurent on the back. “Let’s get moving.”

“Agh! Kjelle, must you do that while wearing your gauntlets?!”

---

Robin couldn’t get rid of her unease from their investigation, even as days passed. The Grimeal disturbed the tactician to her core. She couldn’t believe a group so twisted and vile was hiding in plain sight. The number of children and women sacrificed for their evil god nauseated her to the point where she had to take breaks during her investigation with Severa. Fortunately, she wasn’t alone in her worries, as Severa grew more upset as their mission continued.

The two finished their investigation, just in time to come into contact with Alear and Marth. However, they didn’t have time to rest and wait for Owain’s group as Marth spoke of a dire warning they had received. Robin, hoping to recover from her investigation, decided to exchange information as they traveled on foot to Port Ferox.

“So… There’s an unknown threat that escaped the Grimeal… and you received word of a potential attack at Port Ferox…”

Robin furrowed her eyes, flipping through the pages of the diary.

“We’re not sure if or when the attack will take place. I would wait for Owain, but we don’t have time. I trust our friends to handle themselves.”

“Gods… So much walking,” Severa groaned. “You could have given us an hour of rest, you know.”

“I’ll carry you if you’re unwell,” Alear glanced at her. “You’re pretty light… so it’s no problem.”

“No! I-I don’t need you to carry me like a baby… I can walk myself!”

“You’ve learned much more than we have,” Robin closed the diary. “We only learned more of the rituals that took place. Did you know the Grimeal’s top members have Grima’s blood in them? It seems they’re hoping to find a vessel to revive the fell dragon.”

“Jeez, they’re really desperate, huh? I can’t imagine the power fool carrying that disgusting dragon’s blood,” Severa frowned. “Still, it doesn’t help us with the whole Corrupted thing and why these bastards are so aggressive.”

“We might learn something from Owain and the others,” Marth nodded. “We’ll dive deeper into our findings later.”

“Speaking of Owain, there’s something that has been bugging me,” Robin frowned. “Erm… It was before we split up. I walked outside and saw him sprinting in the snow, shirtless. He was yelling something about battling his inner darkness…”

“...Ignore him,” Severa rolled her eyes. “He’s just a weirdo like that.”

“No, that’s not it. Erm… I mean, it was weird, but… that's not what has been bothering me. I know you all have your secrets, but I must know…”

She cleared her throat.

“...Why do you two have the Brand? I saw it on his shoulder, and you have it in your eye.”

Severa started coughing uncontrollably, and Marth froze in place, causing Alear to run into her and fall backwards.

“Ow.”

“Erm, that’s…”

“I understand if it’s difficult to talk about it to a newcomer like me, but I'm really curious. Who are you guys? How do you know so much about the future and Alear?”

Robin sighed, helping Alear to her feet.

“You two have your reasons, and admittedly, I don’t know much about Alear either. I would like for us to be transparent with each other, but I understand the hesitation… and Alear’s focus on the important things.”

“...You’re right.”

“Wait, Marth! Don’t you think this is a bit much?!”

“It’s fine, Severa. We can trust Robin… Besides, I think it’s best we explain Morgan's parentage to her and Alear.”

“Morgan? You speak of the boy we’re trying to find?”

“Yes, that’s right. You see, the truth is𑁋”

“Wait.”

Alear held out a hand, silencing everyone. She sniffed the air before turning pale.

“...I smell something.”

Robin raised an eyebrow before sniffing the air. Memories of her first battle and meeting Chrom resurfaced as she recognized the smell. Then, it starts to hit her.

“No… No!”

Robin exchanged looks with everyone before sprinting down the road. Their fears were soon confirmed as she caught a glimpse of flames erupting from the port town in the distance.

“Were we too late?!”

---

Rafal tried not to think about it, but he couldn’t evade the truth.

There was a version of him that went on the same journey in the future. The same dark future that led to Grima’s revival. It could explain how Noire has the blood of a fell dragon. He rarely spoke with the girl, but she mentioned searching for her father, who had disappeared during her time. The Future Rafal must have mated with a Plegian shaman, most likely Tharja, and they sired Noire. He would think the gods were playing a trick on him, but it was the best explanation he could think of.

He didn’t like this.

He didn’t like the idea that there was a version of him that felt comfortable enough to settle down in this world. He must have known that the world would react with destruction and yet… he liked it enough to start a family. That is, if that was his intent. Unlike his father, Rafal had no desire to create soldiers through countless mates and children. He would prefer to stay alone or spend his days redeeming himself to Nel.

Speaking of Nel, Rafal had another burning question.

Did the Rafal of the future succeed in his task? Was he able to save Nel and atone?

A knock on the door pulled Rafal away from his thoughts, bringing him back to reality. He was staring at the map, searching for where Noire could have disappeared to. He thought about using the Red Demon’s movements to narrow down locations, but it was difficult to follow her as well.

“Come in.”

Gaius and Tharja entered the office, the former sitting on top of his desk, much to his annoyance.

“You fools need to stop sitting on my desk.”

“I’m tired, boss. Let me have this,” Gaius sighed before popping a lollipop in his mouth. “You have me running across the continent with your ridiculous demands.”

“Just say the word, Rafal, and I’ll have this thief hexed to oblivion,” Tharja grumbled while flipping through one of her spell books.

“Enough,” Rafal groaned. “I take it you two have found something?”

“Sorry, but I couldn’t find anything on that girl you’re worried about. You’d think a Plegian archer would be easy to find… Heck, you’d think any of those brats would be easy to find.”

“You’re oddly focused on this girl you’ve met,” Tharja closed her book, sighing. “You’re hiding something, aren’t you?”

“All you need to know… is that this girl and I… might be related,” Rafal scratched his head.

“But didn’t you say your family’s all dead?”

“That’s what I want to confirm, Gaius. I want to know who exactly this girl is before Zelestia and Gregory return with Madeline.”

“Maybe you should give it up, boss… Judging from that girl’s mercenary friend, we’re going to end up with black eyes if we’re caught tailing her,” Gaius shivered. “I’m sure if she wanted to be found, she’d make herself known.”

“...I guess you’re𑁋”

The ground shook under Rafal, disturbing the man’s thoughts and causing him to fall out of his chair. The fell dragon shot up, feeling an intense power nearby. He spun around, searching for its sources.

“Damn it! Why now?!”

“I almost choked on my sweets,” Gaius grimaced, rubbing his jaw. “What the hell was that?”

Tharja narrowed her eyes at the window.

“...It seems we have an uninvited guest.”

Rafal didn’t bother responding to their claims, sprinting out of his office and into the city streets. There, he watched citizens and soldiers fleeing in terror. He grabbed a nearby soldier, shaking him violently.

“Where’s Aversa? Where’s the General?!”

“T-The General ordered us to evacuate the citizens! I hadn’t seen Lady Aversa!”

“Bah, why does she pick now of all time to disappear?! Continue evacuating the citizens and then search for a child named Nowi! She’d know what to do!”

“Y-Yes, sir!!”

He shoved the soldier away before sprinting across the city streets, avoiding the fleeing crowd. There was only one person who could have ordered this attack. It seemed she grew tired of letting him roam around Plegia. All the more reason, he’d push back. He arrived at the town square where Mustufa and Gregor were already at the scene, dueling what appears to be a single Risen. However, he knew from first glance that the Risen wasn’t normal. There was something about the masked man’s movements, but he shoved those thoughts out of his mind for the time being.

“General! Gregor!”

The two men jumped back, disengaging from combat with the masked Risen. They were holding their ground, but he could tell from their injuries that they wouldn’t last long even with the number advantage.

“Bah! Gregor fought many Risen, but he has never fought one so tenacious!”

“Lad, you’ve made it…” Mustufa winced in pain, rubbing his shoulder. “This monster showed up out of nowhere and started cutting down my men. I had to order them to flee…”

“We need to get this thing out of the city,” Rafal said, standing with the two men, wielding his axe. “We’d need to buy time for Nowi or Aversa to show up and help destroy that thing. Just don’t let it use their bracelet!”

“Bracelet? What are you talking about, lad?”

“...Veronica...” The Risen muttered. “Overwhelm them. Destroy them.”

Emblem Veronica appeared, confirming Rafal’s worst fears. She stared at the three men with a passive expression. However, it was when she locked eyes with Rafal that a flicker of emotion appeared.

“It’s you… The man who made me like this… I don’t like following this sort of order, but I might enjoy killing you… Come forth, heroes,” She said, summoning an orb in her hands.

“No!”

Rafal sprinted after Emblem Veronica, but he was too late. She tossed the orb into the sky, completing her summon. The fell dragon jumped back, grimacing at the group of heroes he was facing: a lavender-haired mage, a green-haired bowman, a purple-haired dual-wielder, and an aqua-haired spearwoman. The heroes surrounded Rafal and his two companions, staring with killing intent.

“...Fine, then. We’ll do this the hard way,” he narrowed his eyes at the mute heroes. “That woman will learn I’m not one to be trifled with.”

“Gregor expects a pay raise if we survive,” Gregor grumbled as he covered his leader’s back.

“If we survive, I’ll make you the richest man in the entire continent.”

Notes:

Veronica is stated to have the same summoning powers as Kiran as an Emblem, so let's go beyond the game's limitations and have her summon more than just Emblem copies. Although that means Rafal's in for a tough battle. Still, I'm pretty excited to write this upcoming battle. Hang in there, Rafal!

We have Lucina's group breaking off with Owain and the other children doing their part to support their friends. I feel like this group + Brady were the Gen 2 units who didn't have much time to shine. Thankfully, I have some plans for these guys.

I meant it when I said we're keeping the pace going. I got a lot to go into and many things to share with you all. Next chapter, we're going to keep this wild ride going and see how our fell dragons can get through these conflicts and reach their goals.

Chapter 64: The Cavalry has Arrived

Summary:

Rafal and Alear are caught in dire situations, protecting a land that isn't theirs. Fortunately, the two groups are aided by unexpected allies.

“Going somewhere, my king?”

Gangrel felt a shiver down his spine. He was in the middle of ‘acquiring’ some of the city’s treasures. After all, they rightfully belonged to him, and if he were going to survive the harsh desert, he would need coin. He heard a familiar sultry voice that made him cringe in disgust.

“Leave me alone, traitor,” he said, shoving more items into his sack. “Don’t you hear what’s going on out there? I refuse to die alongside that whelp!”

“I see you haven’t grown out of your pirate phase,” Aversa crossed her arms. “No wonder the people hated your guts.”

“Sticks and stones, my dear. Sticks and stones. Now, are you going to let me go or will you tattle to your new boy toy?”

“You can flee. Rafal cares little for those items, and it seems your usefulness was greatly overestimated. You’re not even worth killing,” Aversa shrugged. “Flee like the coward you are.”

“Cowards are the ones to survive,” Gangrel threw the sack over his shoulder. “I escaped death’s grasp once. I’ll do so again!”

“See… That’s why Validar was able to get his way,” Aversa sighed before turning her back to him. “And that’s why you lost to Chrom.”

The former King narrowed his eyes at the seductress.

“What was that?!”

“Validar, twisted as he may be, stuck to his ambitions and deep down cared for the Grimeal. He was a savior to the Plegians who worshipped the fell dragon. Chrom managed to pull people from all walks of life to his little group. The same group who defeated you and won the war, I might add.”

Aversa glanced over her shoulder.

“If you’re fine with living and dying as a pirate, go right ahead. I, on the other hand, will protect Plegia and hopefully atone for all that I’ve done. Goodbye, my king.”

Gangrel frowned as he watched Aversa leave, his pride wounded after the reminder of his greatest failure. He failed not only himself but his people from getting the revenge they desperately needed. He was no King, simply a sewer rat too stubborn to die.

“Bah! Curse my bleeding heart! Aversa, you wench! Don’t you dare leave me behind!”

He said before sprinting after his former comrade.

---

An arrow flew past Rafal, just narrowly missing his head. He had little time to process this before seeing a beam of light magic being sent his way. No, it was better to say he saw light magic taking the shape of a dragon, hurling towards him. His instinct screamed at him to move, to avoid the spell before it killed him. He broke into a sprint, avoiding the bite of that light magic. He dove to the ground, just barely avoiding the deadly magic. He sat there in horror, watching the building damaged by the legendary magic.

“I knew she had heroes from other worlds… but this is insane…!”

“Fell dragon… must die…”

“What?!”

Rafal shot up, noticing the masked Risen bringing his sword down. He parried the undead’s attack before going for a counterattack. He wasn’t one for fighting in this form, but it was the best he had without a dragonstone.

Despite being an undead monster, the masked Risen fought with skill. There were no openings that Rafal could take advantage of, much to his frustration. The only thing he could do was attempt to fend off the brute. The dual-wielder and spearwoman were dueling Mustufa and Gregor, giving them no room to breathe. He couldn’t see their battle, but he could hear the sounds of a hopeless struggle.

“You are the ocean’s gray waves…”

“What in the world is this witchcraft?! They’re monsters!”

“Gregor does not want to fight pretty ladies; Gregor wants to share drinks!”

“Singing? Is one of their powers related to song?” Rafal thought to himself as he continued jumping back, keeping the masked Risen at bay.

“Fell dragon… must die… I must… save… Ylisse…!”

“What in the world are you saying?! Who are you?!”

“I am… the king of Risen… now die!”

The masked Risen slammed his knee into Rafal’s gut, causing the dragon to kneel over.

“Agh! You worm…!!”

He glared at the Risen standing over him.

“You’re weaker than I expected…” Emblem Veronica appeared beside the Risen, staring with disinterest. “No matter… I’ll summon a different version of you who is stronger… after your death. Julia.”

She turned to the mage.

“Make sure nothing remains of him. Innes, make sure to put an arrow between his eyes if he survives.”

The mage, now named Julia, raised her hand. An aura of light formed around her as she prepared to fire that dreadful spell again. Rafal clenched his jaw, unable to think of a way out. Just as he was about to give up hope, a bolt of lightning struck Julia, causing her to stumble.

“Now, Now… If there’s anyone who is going to kill this whelp, it’s going to be me!”

“Say that again, and I’ll inflict a thousand hexes upon you.”

“Jeez, way to ruin our entrance, sunshine.”

Rafal turned around, seeing Gangrel, Tharja, Gaius, Aversa, and Henry standing afar. The Mad King stepped forward, wielding his levin sword.

“I don’t know who you lot are, but you’re making a mess of one of my cities! Blood for blood, as I always say!”

“Heheh! This looks like a fun battle!” Henry giggled. “I wonder how many people are going to die… I hope I live long enough to find out!”

“Nowi’s waiting for your command, leader!” Aversa shouted. “Now, let’s clean up this mess, shall we?”

“Heh… You guys are late, but I won’t complain,” he grunted as he slowly stood up.

“More of them… No matter. Numbers don’t matter to my heroes,” Veronica frowned. “Shez.”

“I’ll take you all on!”

The dual-wielder proclaimed before transforming in front of the group, her hair color changing and tattoos appearing on her face. Rafal had little time to react to the dual-wielder’s appearance before she vanished from her original position. Rafal’s eyes darted around the city streets, searching for where the strange warrior might be.

She reappeared right in front of Gangrel, brandishing both of her blades. The Mad King had little time to react aside from one simple phrase.

“You little bit𑁋”

The dual-wielder struck Gangrel with inhuman speed, sending the former King flying into a pile of crates. He wasn’t sure whether the attack killed the man or not, but he knew one thing for certain after witnessing the hero’s power.

“We’re going to die,” Rafal sighed.

---

Robin wasn’t one for panicking, at least most times. She’s able to think of a strategy in the most stressful situations. It might be the reason why she viewed battle tactics as her one and only strength. Even as the flames grew more intense, the closer she got to the port, she tried to remain calm, thinking of a way to minimize casualties.

“Those flames are far too dangerous to go through… I could use my wind magic, but𑁋”

“There’s no time for that! I’ll take care of them!”

Severa shoved Robin away, standing in front of the burning port town. She held out her hand, carrying a strange ring.

“Corrin, get your butt up and deal with this!!”

“On it!”

Robin yelped, noticing a young girl suddenly appear in front of them. She was imbued with a similar aura to the spirit Alear used. She resembled the image of a fairy tale princess, at least the ones Lissa told her of.

“Alright, I think I can call forth a dragon vein here… Here goes…!”

Robin’s mouth hung open as she watched the flames dissipate instantly. She knew Alear’s ring was powerful, but she didn’t expect anything like this. For some reason, it felt as though she had met this woman before —possibly in another life.

“There, we should be able to get through without trouble, but I’ll need to get in closer to deal with the remaining fires!

“Well, what are we waiting for?!”

“Let’s go.”

Robin snapped out of her shock, noticing the girls running ahead.

“W-Wait, What about the plan?!”

She ran after the girls, entering the ruined port town. The flames may have died down, but there was still the matter of defeating the ones responsible for the attack. The group sprinted further into the town, pushing past the ruined infrastructure to search for the enemy or survivors.

“There! Wait, someone’s being attacked!”

Robin turned to where Marth was pointing, showing a horde of undead surrounding two individuals shielding a group of citizens. She recognized the green-haired man and pink-haired performer from the crowd, remembering their involvement in the war.

“Shine on, Emblem of Beginnings.”

Alear darted ahead, summoning her spirit to cut through the undead horde. Marth and Severa followed suit, covering the swordswoman as she diverted the enemies’ attention. Robin pushed through the chaos, running towards the two familiar faces.

“Olivia! Gregory!”

“By the Divine Dragon… I thought I was in for a painful death,” Gregory kneeled over, panting. “We were supposed to wait for Madeline… How did this happen?!”

“It’s okay, Gregory… Um…” Olivia bowed her head. “Thank you for your help, Robin. Did Zelestia call for you, too?”

Robin glanced at the trio of girls fighting with their strange abilities.

“No, we didn’t come across Zelestia… Where is she?”

“She flew to the capital to get the Ferox army’s aid… We didn’t know how long we were going to hold out for,” Olivia averted her eyes. “I’m sorry we’re too weak to be of help.”

“You did fine. Now leave them to us, you two. We’ve cleared a path for you and the survivors! We’ll handle things from here!”

“Right…!” Gregory shot up, nodding. “Alright, everyone! Follow us!”

The mage and the dancer fled the battlefield with the survivors, alleviating Robin’s major concerns. Once the citizens left her line of sight, she raised her tome, preparing to face the undead horde with her friends. At least that was the plan before the ground shook under her.

“What now?!”

“N-No… No…!”

She turned to Alear, noticing her face turning pale. She followed the swordswoman’s gaze to a large being appearing seemingly out of nowhere. A serpent-like dragon slowly approached the girls, destroying any infrastructure in its path. Behind the dragon were many more undead soldiers appearing to face the girls. It was almost as if they were waiting for them.

“He sent a Corrupted Wyrm… F-Father… He wants to… He…”

“Alear, snap out of it! We’re going to die if you don’t keep fighting, you idiot!” Severa screamed, cutting an undead soldier aiming for Alear’s blind spot.

“No… No…. No…! I’m not a defect…! I’m not…!”

The red-swordswoman dropped her sword, hyperventilating and clutching herself. Robin grimaced before casting Thoron, striking down the enemies attempting to take advantage of the swordswoman’s mental breakdown. She sprinted towards the distraught girl, grabbing her by the shoulders.

“Alear, you need to focus! You’re stronger than this! We need you!”

“If this thing is a dragon, then I’ll slay it myself!”

Marth leaped in the air, striking the dragon’s head with her legendary blade. However, the wyrm didn’t recoil from the attack nor did it show any signs of pain. It was almost as if the sword bounced off the beast.

“What?!”

“Lucina, no…! Get out of there!” Severa screamed at the girl.

The Wyrm opened its mouth, firing a ball of flames point-blank at the swordswoman.

“Aghh!!”

Robin’s face paled as she watched the enigmatic swordswoman fall from the sky.

“Elwind!”

She propelled herself with wind magic, flying up to catch Marth before she fell to the ground. She landed beside her friends, carrying the wounded swordswoman. Robin pressed her ear to Marth’s torso, confirming her heartbeat. She was alive, unconscious and heavily wounded, but alive.

“Damn it!” Severa screamed out in frustration. “You bastards are going to pay for that! I’m killing each and every one of you!!”

Robin glanced around, noticing the undead horde surrounding them. Alear lost the will to fight, and Marth was in no condition to re-enter the battle. That left her and Severa as the only two who could fight. The port may be a lost cause, and they were losing all of their escape paths. Still, there had to be something she could do. A strategy that ended in everyone’s survival.

“I have to think of something… Anything…!”

She glanced down at Marth, noticing something light coming from her pouch. She reached for the item, revealing an ornate bracelet resembling the one on Severa’s wrist.

“What is this…?”

“Another is coming!”

Robin shot up, seeing the Wyrm opening its mouth. She clenched her jaw, shielding Marth with her body. She awaited the attack, but then…

“Over here, you dumb, ugly monster!”

The Wyrm was struck by a powerful gust of wind, knocking it back and interrupting its attack. The horde of undead was then engulfed in a volley of dark magic and fireballs, thinning their numbers. Soon, the Wyrm itself was pelted with the constant barrage, screaming in pain. Robin glanced up, seeing two manaketes, a pegasus, and two wyverns circling the area.

“What in the world…?”

“What is going on…?” Alear murmured, slowly regaining her composure.

“Just in time, too! That’s how the D.D.S.F does it!”

“Never fear, citizens! A hero has arrived!”

“Gods, no…” Severa grimaced.

Robin blinked, watching a pegasus land in front of them with two girls on top of it. The rider had the same hair color as Marth… and also Chrom, now that she thought it. However, those thoughts soon left her mind as she noticed the other girl wearing… the exact same coat as hers.

“Phew! Not a moment… sooner… L-Lucy?! Severa?! Oh Naga… Are you okay, sister?! I’m coming𑁋 Oof!!”

The Pegasus Knight’s face paled as she noticed Marth. She jumped off her mount and then fell flat on her face.

“...She might be even more of a klutz than Sumia... How is that even possible?” Robin thought as she stared at the groaning Pegasus Knight.

“Huh? Cynthia, you know these… guys… Wait, you’re…!”

Morgan pointed at Alear and Robin.

“Mother…! Father…?!”

Robin stared at the girl with a blank expression.

“...What?”

---

“Damn it… Where was this power when I had her?!”

Rafal winced in pain.

“Gah! I should have been faster to stop Veronica…”

He started at the town square, noticing Gaius and Mustufa lying on the ground unconscious. Henry was in the back lines, cackling while slowly bleeding to death. Tharja was in the middle of handling Henry’s wounds, unable to contribute to the battle. Gregor, Gangrel, and Aversa were the last warriors remaining, fighting the heroes. They’ve managed to take down the ranged fighters, but the dual-wielder and spearwoman’s combined strength was too much for them to handle. The dual-wielder’s strange transformation and the spearwoman’s empowering songs made for a deadly combination.

But he couldn’t forget the true threat in this battle, the masked Risen who wielded Emblem Veronica. They could take down one skilled swordsman, but two were far too much for him, especially without an Emblem. Even if he waited for Veronica’s power to run out, that masked warrior was still an issue. He’d have to use everything in his arsenal to hopefully defeat this undead monster.

“Is this how I atone…?”

He murmured to himself before slowly standing up.

“Rafal, what are you doing, you fool?!” Tharja hissed at him. “Stay down if you know what’s good for you. Those things are after you, you know!”

“That’s how I’m going to win this battle,” he exhaled deeply before glancing at the shaman. “Tharja…”

“What? Don’t tell me you’re going to say something sappy.”

“Gods, no. I’m just letting you know that you’re the most infuriating woman I’ve ever met… but our time together wasn’t too bad. In another life, I would have considered making a greater Fell Dragon family with you. One that would surpass my father’s in every way.”

Tharja stared at him with a blank expression.

“...What?”

“If you find Noire, tell her that I’m sorry!”

He shouted before rushing back into battle. There, he spotted the masked Risen, locked in battle with Gangrel.

“Something about your fighting style pisses me off,” Gangrel grumbled. “Risen should bow to me, now stand aside! I have a bone to pick with those spirits!”

“Gangrel… This… is… for… Emm…!”

“What in the blazes are you talking about?!”

“Hey, the so-called King of the Risen!”

He shouted at the undead man, grabbing his attention.

“I’m the one you want, right? How about you hurry up and catch me before I destroy this world and everyone you love!”

The masked Risen growled before shoving Gangrel back and sprinting towards Rafal. He took the bait just as the Fell Dragon expected. Rafal ran away from the battlefield, leading the Emblem wielder out of the city and into the Plegian wastelands. The plan was to use himself as bait and allow Nowi the chance to incinerate the Risen before the city was destroyed. He’d most likely die, but he was prepared for that the moment he set foot in this world.

He continued sprinting across the sands until he heard a faint roar in the distance. He slowed down for a moment, taken aback by the sound. He figured it was Nowi, but… it sounded nothing like her.

“There’s no escape, ‘Lord Nil’,” Veronica’s voice was heard.

“What?!”

Before he could react, the dual-wielder warped right in front of him, delivering a powerful kick to his sides, knocking him into the sand.

“Gah!!”

“You’re not very smart… are you…?” Veronica appeared, along with the masked Risen and the Songstress. They surrounded him, blocking any chance of escaping.

“No, I believe I’m quite intelligent… Emblem Veronica. It’s how I brought Elyos to ruin,” Rafal winced, clutching his sides. “You were lucky to have summoned strong heroes… this time around.”

“Despite my… misgivings, I’m not fond of senseless killing… After you, I’m forced to kill more innocents. I hate it…” Veronica frowned. “This is the end for you. I only regret… not seeing Lady Nel… one more time.”

“You and I both…”

Rafal closed his eyes, making no effort to resist. His only other regret was that he could no longer share more sweets with Noire. At least he bought enough time for his allies to ready Nowi’s attack.

“Do it.”

“Very well… Do it, Risen King𑁋”

“No, you two… Nil will not fall here!”

Rafal’s eyes shot open, taken aback by the commanding voice. He sat up, noticing a hooded woman in the distance with two familiar faces standing beside her. He wasn’t a fool. He heard that voice before, calling him that false name. He knew exactly whose voice it was, but… he couldn’t believe it. He doesn’t want to believe it.

“Who…? You’re supposed to be dead…! Who are you?!”

“We’ll save the introductions for later,” Emblem Chrom stepped forward. “First, there’s a battle to be won…”

“You… You are…”

The Risen King took off his helmet, revealing the visage of an undead Chrom. Rafal had his suspicions, but he wasn’t certain until now. Now, he’s left with a sour taste in his mouth from this whole battle.

“You’ve been through a lot, my future self… That’s why I won’t let our daughters carry this burden. I’ll be the one to save you,” Chrom said, unsheathing Falchion.

“We’ll be the ones who save you,” Emblem Robin stood beside his other half, tome in hand. “...It’s time for my future counterpart to let go of the past. You deserve a proper rest, my friend.”

Notes:

Poor Robin. The girl is dealing with Emblems and giant dragons, and now she has this random girl calling her father. Hopefully, Chrom will give her a break after all of this...

The long-awaited reunion has arrived! The Divine Dragon's Strike Force (or Morgan's Knights) has arrived to turn the tide of battle. Morgan and Veyle have finally reached the near end of their journey, just in time to save Alear and her friends. Although I can't help but feel like I'm forgetting something... or someone. Eh, I'm sure it's fine.

The Veronica fight is just a treat to write out and a great way to introduce non-Emblem characters from other FEs. Now, Blue has entered the battle, and let's see how much of a difference she can make. The same can be said for the Port Ferox battle, showing how annoyingly durable the Corrupted Wyrms are.

Next chapter, we're keeping this wild ride going. We're continuing Rafal's battle with the Risen King, along with showing the D.D.S.F. do their part in helping Ferox and Ylisse during their hectic time. There also may be an awkward family reunion sprinkled in...

Chapter 65: Hopes and Revelation

Summary:

Rafal and an unexpected ally work together to fight the Fallen Exalt, but the Fell Dragon is still left with more questions than answers. Meanwhile, the Divine Dragon's Strike Force has finally made contact with the Red Demon, but Veyle wasn't prepared for the surprise waiting for her.

“You there. The one hiding. You’re… Father’s new child. Veyle, right?”

Veyle stood behind the pillar, failing to hide her anxiety around the red-haired girl. She has met many siblings, but they’re not here anymore. All of the other siblings called her weak and a defect. They said it wouldn’t be long until she died. Still, she missed them… even if they were mean.

“...Are you scared of me?”

The red-haired girl tilted her head, staring with a blank expression.

“N-No… I just…”

“I understand. I’ve been told… I scare people,” the red-haired girl closed her eyes. “I’m sorry.”

“No, it’s not you… I’m just scared… of losing Mama… losing more family. I saw… another sibling go away… I don’t like that.”

Veyle sniffled.

“I don’t want to be alone…”

The red-haired girl stared at Veyle for a few moments before reaching into her pocket. She pulled out a red gemstone, approaching her.

“Take this.”

“What is… this?”

“I cannot stay by your side, but you will have… a part of me when you hold that stone…”

Veyle took the stone, struggling to hold it in her small hands. She wiped her eyes before looking up at her big sister.

“If you come back… can we be friends?”

The red-haired girl blinked before slowly nodding.

“Of course, Veyle… I’ll be your friend… your ally.”

The girl didn’t smile, but Veyle felt a warmth coming from her. There was much she wanted to say to her, but the girl said she had something to do in the mountains. The two parted ways, unaware of the many centuries it would take before the sisters could meet again.

---

“No… No… It can’t be…!!”

Rafal sat there in shock, watching the hooded woman slowly approach the undead Chrom. He would be relieved at the aid, but he couldn’t take his mind off the person he’s staring at from afar. So many questions flooded his mind that it nearly broke him.

“It’s you…”

Emblem Veronica shared in the shock.

“Why…? Why… am I forced to fight you…? I don’t…”

“Hold on tight, Emblem Veronica,” the Divine Dragon nodded. “We’re going to free you.”

“Chrom, you must stand down,” Emblem Chrom frowned. “We know you don’t want to fight! You’ve done much for your Ylisse, now it’s your daughter’s turn to save this land.”

The undead Chrom stared at his counterpart for a few moments. It almost appeared as if the Risen was going to see reason… until he rushed the Emblem, clashing blades with him.

“Geh…!!”

“Despair will come… We… We cannot save… anyone…!!” He pressed his blade down. “Emmeryn, Lissa, Frederick, Sumia…!! They’re all gone…! None remain!!”

The dual-wielder and spearwoman jump into the fray, aiming directly for the hooded dragon while the Chroms duel.

“Thoron!”

A bolt of lightning struck the two heroes before they got too close to the dragon. Emblem Robin stood in front of his wielder, channeling powerful magic.

“Predictable!”

“Don’t think of me as the weak link,” the hooded woman unsheathing her blade, mirroring the form of an old friend.

“Rgh…!! No!”

Rafal growled, slamming his fist into the ground before standing back up. He lifted his axe before pointing at the two remaining heroes.

“I won’t be saved like a weakling. Not again! I’ll end this fight, my way!”

He lunged at the spearwoman, knocking her back with a powerful swing of his axe. He sideglanced the hooded woman currently facing the dual-wielder with Robin at her side.

“Not even you will stop me.”

“Focus on the fight,” the hooded woman responded.

“That’s the plan.”

“Nil, keep that songtress separated from the other hero!” Emblem Robin called out. “Veronica’s power should be running out!”

“Stop calling me that name!”

He growled in frustration before taking it out on the blue-haired songstress. She appeared frail, but she was likely the most dangerous hero in Veronica’s current summons. It wasn’t her combat he feared, but that song of hers. Whenever he heard her sing, he felt his energy draining rapidly. He knew that she had to be taken off the board before it was too late.

“I see it in your eyes… You, too, were someone trapped by their bloodline. Cursed by your own kin,” Rafal clenched his jaw, his axe meeting her spear.

Emotion flickered on the woman’s face as she went for a stab. Rafal sidestepped the attack before slamming his shoulder against her, knocking her back.

“I would pity you, but it would be an insult to you. For now, I shall send you back to your land where you may find peace. You will not stand in my way. I will atone for my sins!”

The spearwoman responded by twirling her weapon, assuming a stance.

“Behold the might of a Fell Dragon!”

Rafal shouted as he charged the songstress, deflecting the jab aimed at his head before bringing his axe down and striking her torso. The woman stumbled back from the fatal blood, her form dissolving before him. The woman stared with a passive look on her face as she began to disappear from this realm. In her last moments, she nodded in the man’s direction, mouthing the words ‘thank you’.

He frowned, watching the songstress disappear from this world, no doubt returning to the world Emblem Veroncia came from. It’s also likely she has returned to her own world. He never understood where they went when her power faded, but he had a feeling that wasn’t the end of that sad young girl.

“Three down… One to go,” he turned to see Emblem Robin and the hooded woman struggling to hit the dual-wielder as she teleported across the battlefield. Even outnumbered, she remained evasive yet aggressive, causing Robin and the woman to cover each other’s backs.

“She’s too fast,” the hooded woman frowned.

“I must admit… Emblem Veronica’s summons are incredible,” Robin grinned. “However, they have a limit just like the rest of us Emblems.”

The dual-wielder’s form began to fade away just like the others. Instead of fighting the inevitable, the strange swordswoman stopped to shrug before disappearing completely, marking the end of the troublesome battle with the heroes. That hero was rather headstrong, far too much for Rafal’s liking.

“It’s over, Chrom!” Emblem Chrom screamed, knocking back the Risen King. “Your summons won’t help you anymore. How about we settle things Exalt to Exalt…?”

“Rgh!! Die in the name of the Fell Dragon!”

Chrom shot back up, aiming to fight his counterpart once more. It was at that moment, Rafal heard a familiar roar in the air. The Fell Dragon sighed in relief, noticing Nowi in the air. He waved both hands, catching his ally’s attention.

“Nowi!! Do it!!” He screamed at the manakete.

Nowi opened her mouth, firing a fireball, aiming directly at the ground.

“Get down!!”

He shouted at the others before diving for the ground. The fireball struck Chrom directly, engulfing him instantly. It likely caught Emblem as well unless his wielder was smart enough to summon him back to her. He held his head low, trying his best to shield himself from the explosion. Moments passed, and once he felt it was safe, he stood back up, seeing the Risen King lying on the ground, heavily wounded.

“I would have preferred he died right then and there, but he’s close enough to call this a victory…”

“I’m sorry, Chrom… I failed you,” Emblem Veronica appeared next to the undead man.

“It’s best for you to give up, Chrom the Hero.”

The hooded woman stood over the fallen Exalt.

“Hand over the bracelet… and we’ll finally allow you to rest.”

“It’s over…? You’re… right… It is over…. Grima will bring ruin to this land,” Chrom grunted as he struggled to stand. “Death and despair will come to all… You cannot change fate… I couldn’t… change her… fate…”

“You’re wrong, Chrom. We’re proof of fate changing,” Emblem Robin approached him, smiling. “Please, my friend… You don’t have to fight anymore. This world has already saved Emmeryn’s life. If her fate can be changed, so can yours…?”

“Emmeryn… Emmeryn…?!”

Rafal noticed a dark aura beginning to surround the Risen King. The undead Exalt shot up with glowing red eyes, lashing out at the Emblem Duo.

“DON’T SPEAK HER NAME!!”

Chrom’s aura sent a shockwave throughout the wastelands, knocking back the Emblems and the hooded woman.

“Ahh!”

The woman’s hood was pulled back, revealing a face he didn’t want to see here. Without thinking, he sprinted after her.

“Divine One!”

He leapt in the air, catching his former liege as she fell. He landed on the ground, watching the Risen scream at the top of his lungs, imbued with even more of the Fell Dragon’s power.

“What has Grima done to this poor man?” He murmured before glancing down at the Divine Dragon. “Can you stand?”

“Y-Yeah…”

He helped her to her feet before turning back to the berserk Chrom.

“It’s not just Chrom… Veronica’s power is also going berserk!” She grimaced at the sight. “I have underestimated him… I should have asked for my counterpart’s help…”

Rafal didn’t like the look she had on her face. It told him all he needed to know. They never stood a chance from the moment he arrived. Grima must have anticipated this. He underestimated the lengths that monster would go to bring despair.

“Come forth!! Heroes!!”

Chrom shouted to the heavens before summoning a single hero to the battlefield. A large dragon with immaculate white scales. The power coming from the beast was enough to cause even Rafal to falter. Without warning, the white dragon immediately fired a beam of light at the two dragons.

“Get down!”

Rafal tackled the Divine Dragon to the ground, narrowly avoiding the beam. He raised his head, seeing the destruction left by that dragon’s attack.

“This is insane… That man refuses to die!”

“We have to defeat him and quickly,” the blue-haired woman frowned. “However, another hero is standing in our way…”

“Hey! You big meanie! Stop picking on my best friend!”

Rafal raised his head to see Nowi slamming herself against the dragon. He half-expected the girl to flee, but she had been loyal to a fault. Was this what it was like to be a big brother?

“What am I saying?! That girl is not my sibling!” Rafal shook his head before staring at the Risen King, overwhelming the Emblem Duo.

“I don’t know who you are, pretender…” He turned to the blue-haired girl. “But you’re the only one who could stop this thing. Prove to me that you’re the hero who saved Elyos!”

“I do not deserve such a title, but I will do my best.”

The Divine Dragon stepped forward, raising her hand.

“Emblem Chrom! It’s time to engage!”

“Of course, my friend!”

Chrom jumped back from the battle, rushing to the Divine Dragon’s side, grabbing her hand. The two merged their powers, showing a power Rafal had not seen in quite some time. She rushed to Robin’s side, knocking the Risen King back.

“Robin!”

“Right! Arcthunder!”

Emblem Robin cast a thunder spell, imbuing his wielder’s sword.

“This ends here!”

She jumped in the air before slamming her blade on the ground, sending a massive shockwave, engulfing the Risen King in a blinding light.

“GAAAAAAHHHH!!”

As the undead Chrom screamed in pain, Rafal noticed the white dragon disappearing almost instantly before it could retaliate against Nowi. In one swift move, the girl defeated the Risen King. Meanwhile, it took him and his associates all they had just to push the undead monster back. He should be relieved, but instead, he was frustrated and confused.

“I’m still not strong enough,” he murmured to himself.

“It’s over…”

The Divine Dragon de-transformed, sighing softly. As the dust settled, the Risen King lay on the ground, unmoving.

“I hope you can finally find peace𑁋”

“Wait, stay back!”

Robin pulled her back from the Risen’s body.

“Rgh… Ggh… I… I cannot… stop…”

Rafal blinked, watching the undead Chrom stand up, panting heavily.

“How is he not dead?!”

“I couldn’t save them… Despair came for them all… Sumia… Lissa… Robin… Emmeryn…!! Emmeryn!! Sister!!”

The Risen King whistled, summoning an undead stallion seemingly out of nowhere. He jumped on the creature, fleeing the battlefield almost immediately.

“Chrom, wait!” Emblem Robin called out to him.

“Where is he going?” Emblem Chrom frowned. “Why did he give up? We were running low on energy… If the fight had dragged on for longer, we would have lost. His last words were foreboding… I don’t like this.”

“I heard the Risen King managed to hold his own against four Emblem wielders. His power is not to be underestimated if we’re to give chase. However…”

The Divine Dragon kneeled, grabbing a bracelet buried in the sand.

“We’ve finally… got her back. Now, all Emblem Bracelets have been𑁋”

“Not so fast.”

Rafal pointed his axe at the Divine Dragon, frowning.

“You and I have much to discuss. You’re not going anywhere with that bracelet.”

“I’m afraid… I cannot explain my situation.”

“No, you will,” he narrowed his eyes. “Nel and I buried you. My sister mourned for you! I saw you die right in front of my eyes! Your cold and lifeless body, cradled in Nel’s arms as she sobbed into the night!”

He stepped forward, bringing his axe closer to her passive face.

“How in the hell are you still alive?! Who are you?! Answer me!”

Silence hung over the desert. Not even the Emblems dare to interfere. He wasn’t sure if it was out of pity or they believed he wouldn’t harm her. The two dragons locked eyes for what felt like minutes until the blue-haired one broke the silence with a sigh.

“Very well… It seems I can’t avoid this any longer, Nil.”

“It’s Rafal.”

“...That’s a nice name. Alright, Rafal. I’ll tell you everything. Let us check on the wounded first,” she ignored Rafal’s axe, moving past him and heading towards the city.

“...Tch.”

Even after all this time, he could never commit… even if she was a fake. He stood there for a few moments before glancing out into the wastelands. He was concerned about the undead Chrom’s next moves, but there was something else on his mind. He heard something while in the middle of his life-or-death battle. He assumed it was the Divine Dragon, but he didn’t see the woman use a dragonstone.

“No… It couldn’t be… I’m overthinking things,” he murmured. “It’s none of my concern…”

He sighed before walking after the blue-haired woman. In the distance, he noticed the woman being harassed with questions and hugs by Nowi, detransformed.

“Hmph… Serves you right,” he grinned. “Now you’ll have to deal with her… Divine One.”

---

Veyle felt sick to her stomach when she saw the port on fire. Memories of Port Florra burning down plagued her throughout the battle. She couldn’t bear to let more innocent people die because of her. She may not be the reason for the Corrupted’s appearance, but she must have had a hand in troubling this world by just being here.

That’s why she was going to get to the bottom of this. She couldn’t bring herself to face Alear if she didn’t put an end to the Corrupted threat.

“I’m glad we had enough pure water…. Thank you, Gerome, for flying me to help in the battle.”

She had just arrived in time to help the manaketes in overwhelming the Corrupted Wyrm. The beast screamed before dissolving completely, signalling the end of the battle.

“Minerva wouldn’t let me live it down if I said no,” Gerome sighed. “You know… She has taken herself to be called Altena’s aunt. She’s so attached to your little wyvern.”

“I see… It’s a shame she couldn’t leave the ship yet. It’s still too dangerous for her,” Veyle glanced around. “Where’s Morgan? Is she still helping the survivors?”

“We should do the same, Lady Veyle.”

Veyle blinked.

“Gerome, you…”

“What?”

“Nothing, it’s just… I was reminded of a friend for a moment there.”

The two landed in front of the docks, where peace had finally returned to the Port Town. It suffered a bunch of damage, but they could always rebuild. Perhaps before she returned to Elyos, she’d do her and help the people.

“I’m going to look for Morgan. You should help the others. We’ll need to make sure everything’s clear for our ground forces to come in. Wow, I’m actually starting to sound like a leader!”

Veyle giggled before glancing around the ruined port. There she noticed Cynthia’s pegasus in the distance. If she were nearby, then Morgan likely wasn’t far behind.

“Morgan! Morgan!! Where are you?!”

As she got closer to the pegasus, she heard her friend’s voice along with a few others.

“Mother! Father…!! Er… I guess you’re both my Mothers in this timeline, huh?”

“Er… Listen, erm… Miss. I think you have us mistaken for someone else,” an unfamiliar voice responded to her.

“...You look like Morgan.”

“Wait, that voice…”

She recognized that voice from anywhere. She has spent many hours and days talking to the Divine Dragon Queen, so it would be foolish of her not to recognize her voice.

“Sister… Sister!!”

Veyle picked up her pace, running towards the forming crowd. There she spotted the back of Morgan’s head. There she stood talking to a group of unfamiliar faces. She couldn’t spot Cynthia, but that didn’t matter at this moment.

“Oh, right… I forgot the whole time-traveling thing. I messed up, huh? Whoops.”

“Whoops?! Is that all you can say after outing us?! You little idiot!”

“I’m… so lost.”

Veyle ignored the conversation, pushing through just to finally see her sister, to find the savior of Elyos.

“Sister! You’re okay! I’m𑁋”

She pushed past her friends, preparing to embrace her sister. However, once she saw a pair of red, emotionless eyes staring back at her, she froze in place.

“...Who are you? Have we met before? Why do… you look like…?”

It wasn’t the Divine Dragon standing before, but a relic from a bygone era. Sombron’s daughter and his strongest enforcer. She was also the Fell Dragon who once comforted her all those years ago—the same one who stood in the Divine Dragon’s path from destroying the crystals.

“No… Why are… How is this…?”

She backed away from the red-haired girl instinctively, memories of their last altercation swirling in her mind.

“Ah! Ah! Hey! Alear, pardon us for a moment!”

Emblem Corrin suddenly appeared, grabbing Veyle by the shoulders. “We’ll leave you guys to your family reunion!”

Corrin pulled Veyle away from the others, finding a quiet place to talk in the abandoned port town. The Emblem glanced around before turning to face her friend.

“That was a close one… So you’ve also come to this world, too, Veyle? That explains Lady Anna’s appearance. Wait, could you be the Veyle this Alear’s looking for?”

“E-Emblem Corrin, what’s going on? Why is… my sister’s past self here? W-Where’s the Divine Dragon Monarch?”

Emblem Corrin’s lips formed a thin line.

“I must admit… the other Alear’s situation still confuses me. All of this didn’t happen in our world a thousand years ago... Also, Anna and I didn’t have much luck finding our Alear. We talked a bit, and her sisters haven’t seen someone matching your sister’s appearance. Well, there’s one but…”

The Emblem shook her head.

“Emblem Lucina has confirmed that stranger isn’t your sister.”

“So I’m still on the search… but if you guys haven’t found her yet…”

Veyle held a hand over her head. She didn’t want to believe her other self, but somewhere… deep down, she felt something was off. She couldn’t feel her. She couldn’t feel the Connector. She couldn’t feel the Fire Emblem in this land.

“Where could she be…? What happened to my sister?”

---

Kana knew her Papa was a busy man. She didn’t understand much about the outside world, but the people in the Deeprealm told her that her father was making it a better place for her. It’s why she wanted to be a patient girl and wait for him to return. It was lonely, but she never gave up hope that Papa would visit the village.

She had to be strong while she waited for him.

“You big meanies! You don’t scare me!”

She pouted, trying to appear intimidating to the strange, mute soldiers surrounding her. They appeared in her Deeprealm suddenly and started attacking everything. She was scared, but then she remembered that she had to be more like her Papa.

“If you don’t stop… I’ll… I’ll…!!”

She reached for her dragonstone, but she hesitated. She didn’t want to lose control like before. One of the soldiers rushed at her, sword in hand, taking advantage of her moment of weakness. The young dragon gasped before holding out her hands, hoping to shield herself.

“Emblem Eternal!”

The soldier didn’t get far, struck down by a red and blue blur. The blur flew across the area, beating up all of the bad people trying to hurt Kana’s home. She lowered her hands, seeing the bad people all gone. Instead, a hooded woman stood there, sheathing her sword.

“Good… I wasn’t too late… Are you alright?” the woman turned to Kana.

“Um! I’m okay! Who are you? Are you a friend of Papa?”

“Are you speaking of Prince Corrin? I’ve heard of him before… We’re not friends yet, but I’d love to meet him one day.”

“You think Papa’s cool too, huh?” Kana smiled. “My name is Kana! I’m going to be a strong dragon when I grow up! What’s your name, pretty lady?”

“Pretty lady…? Ah, you flatter me…”

The woman pulled back her hood. Kana stared at her multicolored eyes and hair in awe. She has never seen a person like that before in the Deeprealms.

“My name is Alear. I’m just a simple traveler… on a very important journey. It’s nice to meet you, Kana.”

At that moment, Kana knew that she had made her first real friend outside of the Deeprealms.

Notes:

You don't know how hard it was to keep this twist to myself... I've had the present/main Alear's location in mind since the beginning of this story, and now I get to reveal where our multicolored protagonist has ended up. There's a lot I want to say about her plotline, but I think we'll save it for next time for a very special chapter. That should hopefully clear some things up for the readers. Although it's up in the air if Veyle and Rafal will fully understand.

This chapter was so fun to write, and I'm so excited to get to the payoffs I've been leading up to. This is shaping up to be one of my favorite chapters to write, with how much chaos I had to juggle. Still, the chaos isn't completely over yet, but our cast will have a least some breathing room to gather themselves now that the fighting is over... for now.

Chapter 66: Interlude - The Disappearance of Alear

Summary:

This is the story of two Divine Dragons and how their journey began. A ghost from a ruined world and a novice Queen, seeking to use their powers to save their world and others.

Regret is a natural feeling. Even the most divine beings would feel regret when the end is near. It only grows stronger even after the body is long gone. Try as she might, she couldn’t let go of the regret.

She had broken a promise to a friend who meant the world to her. She could never see the wildflowers bloom with the ones she loved. She couldn’t save the tormented soul, cursed by his bloodline.

Perhaps that’s why she felt envious toward him.

“You are my reflection and my land's last hope. Please, I need your assistance. Will you save those who are important to me?”

She asked her counterpart, speaking through a linked connection. Her last action before she slept forever. There was no one left she could turn to in her condition. She envied the young man, able to make a difference when she was unable to. However, she soon realized it was pointless, given how she’d no longer feel anything.

She tossed aside such feelings to focus on those she could attempt to save.

“Of course. I'll help however I can,” he answered without hesitation, smiling softly.

She blinked at the sudden answer.

“Really? You accept my plea without hearing what it entails?”

“Haha, I suppose I feel like helping you might ease some of my own anxieties,” Alear chuckled sheepishly, scratching his cheek. “Almost as if this is a chance to get back… something that I lost a long time ago. In short, yes. I'm here for you.”

She slowly nodded.

“I'm glad to hear you say so. I was afraid you would refuse, since I'm unable to explain all the details…”

It would only have made sense for him to refuse. He was far from finished with his own journey. His land was still in a moment of turmoil, and yet he accepted the aid of a stranger who couldn’t give her name.

“Will you and I meet again?”

“We will not. Nor have we ever met. Not even in this very moment.”

“You speak so cryptically,” Alear smiled softly. “Still, I get the feeling I will see you again…”

She didn’t humor the young man’s claims, focusing instead on what was important.

“Be off now. I thank you and wish you good fortune in the battles ahead,” she waved a hand, sending her counterpart away.

After he left, she felt her form slowly begin to fade away. She tilted her head upward, staring at the endless abyss.

“Goodbye, my fellow Divine Dragon. My twin from another world. On your journey, I hope you feel joy, suffering, sorrow...and love.” She closed her eyes. “Because I will feel nothing anymore. I will never awaken again.”

At that moment, she finally accepted her end, allowing her soul to finally rest, knowing that her surviving friends will be okay.

However, she would soon learn that life wasn’t done with her.

---

“Alright, pretender. It’s time for you to talk.”

Rafal crossed his arms, watching the Divine Dragon wrap bandages around Gaius’ wounds. The town square was in ruins, but there were no civilian casualties. Mustufa lost a number of his men, but all in all, everything went well despite the clear disadvantage.

“Am I dreaming or does this chick look just like that Alear girl?” Gaius groaned. “Ugh… I can’t keep up with this. Boss, why do you attract so many weirdos?”

“Try not to move,” she responded, finishing wrapping a final badge around the thief’s head. “It’s best for you to take it easy.”

“Yeah, I’m just going to rest a bit. Thanks, doll.”

The Divine Dragon moved away from her patient and was about to find another one when Rafal grabbed her arm.

“Did you hear me? I said it’s time for𑁋”

“Do you like this world, Nil?”

She turned to face him, wearing a neutral expression.

“Do you and the Four Winds enjoy it here?”

“Now you’re just mocking me at this point. How many times do I have to tell you that I’m not Nil? I never was Nil!”

Rafal pinched the bridge of his nose, exhaling deeply.

“I… I don’t hate it here. It’s a dangerous and sad world, but it’s alive. Madeline and Gregory have found companionship and a place where they belong, something they were deprived of back in our world. Zelestia is just happy to see her family safe and sound.”

“If I were to tell you that you all don’t belong here, would you be upset?”

“Not at all. I would even agree with you. We’re interfering in a world that was guaranteed a happy ending,” he sighed.

“Things were not supposed to end up like this. None of us were meant to be there. We do not belong here. Not you, not the Four Winds. Not the Alear from another world.”

“Divine One, where are you going with this? Stop speaking in circles.”

“I would prefer for you to call me Blue. I’m not someone who deserves the title of Divine Dragon,” she frowned. “Your eyes didn’t deceive you. I died back in Elyos. The Divine Dragon Queen you know of… is no more.”

“Then how are you alive and standing right before me?”

Blue closed her eyes, tilting her head to the afternoon skies.

“I stole someone’s miracle… No, I think it’s better to say the miracle was forced upon me.”

---

“I cannot continue… but maybe you could save them... and support her... My world couldn’t use their miracle, so maybe you can use it in my stead.”

She opened her eyes, placing a hand on top of her chest. There, she felt a heartbeat, a foreign sensation after what felt like an eternity. She was standing in an endless void, with no way to tell where she was. Was this what the afterlife was like? Could she finally see her friends again? So many questions flooded her mind, yet she remained calm.

“Welcome, Alear.”

She glanced to her left, noticing a divine presence. She stared at the green-haired goddess, enamored by her radiance. If she were honest, she was a bit nervous.

“Where am I…? Why am I here?”

“I sought the aid of a regretful yet noble soul,” the goddess bowed her head. “I am she who is called Naga, the Divine Dragon of Archanea.”

“Naga… I’ve heard of you,” she nodded. “You’ve aided the land of Archanea for thousands of years. You were the one who helped Exalt Chrom perform the rite of Awakening.”

“That is a direction… for one of our worlds,” Naga frowned.

“One of…?”

“You’re already aware of other worlds, are you not? Many expand beyond your twin worlds. There are even worlds where the Divine Dragon Alear walked a different path…”

“I’ve walked a different path…? I suppose that would make sense, given the other Elyos I’ve glimpsed into…”

“Hear me, Divine Dragon Alear. A world stands on the brink of chaos. Even now, I cannot see the ending of this narrative.”

“I’m afraid I won’t be of use to you, Lady Naga. I failed to protect my world… How could I save another?”

“Do not doubt yourself, Divine Dragon Queen. You’ve ushered in an era of peace for many generations. I must implore you to reconsider, as this world involves the ones you’ve left behind.”

She blinked before approaching Naga, remaining calm outwardly despite her worries.

“What are you saying? I thought that my friends would thrive in my counterpart’s world.”

“The atoning Fell Dragon in your world was unable to use his broken dragonstone to revive his sister. He traveled to this world in hopes of saving the one he loves,” Naga raised her hand. “However… a disastrous future awaits him and the rest of your allies.”

Naga conjured an image in front of them, revealing a ruined world, on the brink of destruction. There, a scene takes place.

“It looks like the Four Winds… are coming to an end.”

Zelestia sat beside Gregory; the latter appeared to have aged over a decade. Zelestia clasped a hand over her sides, struggling to stop herself from bleeding out. Gregory’s legs were cursed under rock, sealing his fate as scores of undead approached them.

“Madeline… We failed to avenge her… How could we face Mauvier now? Our Mauvier, I mean,” Gregory winced. “It hurts… It hurts so bad… but… I’m glad in a way.”

“Gregory?”

“I’m glad we came here… I’m glad to have met everyone… I can only hope that… Olivia and Inigo are safe.”

“You’re right… I don’t regret our actions. I can only hope that Lord Rafal… completes his duty…”

Zelestia stumbled back to her feet, lifting her tome.

“At the very least… We’ll try to keep them busy… We’ll make sure those kids are given a chance… to thrive.”

“I’m with you… to the end.”

She pulled herself away from the image, struggling to watch the rest as the undead army surrounded them. She clenched her jaw, struggling to maintain her emotions.

“Zelesta… Gregory… Madeline…”

“That is not all,” Naga snapped her fingers. “There is also… the fate of the atoning dragon.”

Another image appeared in front of the two, revealing her Elyos, just as she remembered it. There she watched Nil standing over Nel, placing his energy into her. It was the process the other Alear spoke of, the method Nil would use to begin his atonement. However, something was wrong. She noticed the wounds on her friend’s body. Such wounds aren’t life-threatening to dragons, but… if one were to give their energy while having those wounds…

“Agh… I can’t hold on much longer,” Nil said through gritted teeth. “No… I’ll keep at it even if it kills me. Gah! Why did I do that? Why did I save… her?”

Nil stared down at the sleeping Nel.

“I’m sorry, sister… This is what I deserve… If I fall… before you wake… know that I was happy. I only regret not introducing you to… to…”

Nil fell on his back, struggling to breathe. He only had the strength to say a certain name.

“Noire…”

“No… No more, please.”

She held up her hands, stopping Naga.

“I understand now… I must stop this future from becoming a reality… They do not deserve this fate.”

“Thank you… and my apologies,” Naga sighed. “I did not want to cause you pain. I’ve sent a group of warriors to the past to prevent this future, but… they need help to deal with the chaos.”

“Tell me what I need to do, Naga.”

“The Emblems have found themselves in this world. It impedes the world’s hope for a better future. You must send them back to their worlds… and you must stop those who would misuse their power.”

“The Emblems… I see. If they’re responsible, I’ll free them from their corruption and send them to a better place.”

“One more thing…”

Naga conjured another image, revealing a startling sight. A red-haired woman stood face to face with a hooded woman. The two stood in the middle of a foreign temple, weapons raised. What startled her the most was that the red-haired woman had her face.

“There’s an Alear who has yet to become a Divine Dragon. In this timeline, fate has pushed her into a confrontation with Grima’s human vessel. There’s a high chance of her perishing in this battle.”

“What?!”

“In the ruined future, Alear remained indifferent… but now something has changed. I am unable to predict the outcome of this battle, but we cannot risk her dying in this realm. If she does not return to her world… Elyos will not see peace.”

She stared at the red-haired Alear, admittedly disturbed by her appearance. It brought back unpleasant feelings she had when she first saw her mirror. Someone fit to save their world when she couldn’t. She tried to bury this petty hatred, knowing that Alear didn’t deserve it. However, she couldn’t help but… feel a stronger feeling when seeing that this Alear has her face. She is her.

Still… She admired Alear. She admired those who managed to find joy, suffering, sorrow, and love. Something she thought she couldn’t feel anymore.

She thought back to her world, remembering its ruined state. She lost everyone and everything she once held dear, saved for the twins and the Four Winds. She knew that she couldn’t let this happen.

“Alright… I’ll do my part to help this world. But, I have one more question… Will I return to the dead after my job is done? I still have yet to see Mother, my family, and my friends…”

“I apologize,” Naga shook her head. “It appears an Alear from a distant world… has used their Emblems’ power to revive you. You are unable to return to your eternal slumber at this moment.”

“So… I can’t see Alfred and the others… at least not now.”

The revived dragon exhaled deeply. She wasn’t sure who this other Alear was, and she wasn’t sure she should thank them or curse them for this gift. Still, she won’t spurn this second chance given to her.

“Very well. I will save our worlds, Naga.”

Naga smiled softly.

“Thank you, I beg of you to do your part to aid these young warriors and help them craft a better future. I believe in you, fellow Divine Dragon!”

After that moment, she found herself transported to a beautiful green open field. It was almost instantaneous, giving her no chance of responding. The former Divine Dragon stared in the distance, feeling the wind on her face. She took a moment to gather her thoughts before glancing down at her gloved hands.

“I… I’m alive… but I’m without a world or friends to return to. I’m just a ghost given form,” she sighed.

“Arf! Arf!!”

She blinked, recognizing a familiar bark. There, she noticed a small blue creature trotting towards her. Her eyes widened upon recognizing her long-lost friend.

“Sommie…! I thought you disappeared when the Somniel crashed!”

She scooped her old friend up, tears forming in the corner of her eyes.

“You wish to help this world as well? Alright then… We’ll save our friends… and we’ll save our twin from another world. We’re in this together.”

The Divine Dragon Alear has died. In her place, Blue was born to do what she couldn’t for Elyos.

---

Alear had thought her journey with the Emblems had ended. She was prepared to handle things as the Divine Dragon Monarch without Marth’s help. Still, she was grateful to have the support of her friends and allies. She will fill in her mother’s footsteps and protect Lythos and all of Elyos.

However, things couldn’t be as easy.

“Arf! Arf!”

“I’m sorry, Sommie… You’d have to stay behind. I’ll return soon, I promise.”

Alear smiled sadly as she slipped on her gloves. She hated making the little one sad, but this wasn’t a journey she could take them on. She turned to the mirror, dressed in her combat attire. She enjoyed wearing her royal outfit, but she felt more at home dressed like this. She double checked her belongings, making sure she had everything.

“Martial arts scrolls? Check. Mother’s swords? Check. Rations? Check. Extra pair of clothes? Check. What else am I missing? Oh!”

She skipped towards her drawer, pulling out a star made out of gold, carefully packing it along with the rest of her items.

“Alright, that’s everything… Time to set out,” she nodded as she placed her backpack on. “Stay safe, Sommie. I’ll return for playtime before you know it…”

“Arf!”

Alear left her room, entering the center of the Somniel. She stepped towards the portal between worlds, frowning at its current state. The fact it was opened without her knowing was concerning. Even with Sombron gone, she knew there could be another threat that would find this portal.

“The Emblems were pulled into this portal… I know that I should ask for Veyle’s help… maybe even the others, but they’re all busy with restoration efforts.”

She exhaled deeply.

“This is something that only a Queen should concern herself with… I’m sorry, everyone. I’ll accept any scolding when I return.”

She smiled at the empty Somniel before stepping towards the portal in the sky, disappearing from Elyos completely. She felt her entire body floating through the air as she crossed this seemingly endless void. The feeling passed almost instantly as she landed on solid ground once more.

“Where am I? This isn’t the portal between worlds…”

She looked around, finding herself in a foreign temple, alit by torchlights all around. She glanced over her shoulder, noticing a glowing gate behind her.

“You’ve arrived at the Dragon’s Gate.”

She turned to the source of that voice, noticing a man wearing white robes, his face obscured by his hood.

“I’m quite surprised… I had a vision, but I didn’t actually expect to see it in person,” the robed man hummed. “Perhaps it is fate that brings us together, Queen Alear…”

“I’m a bit confused, sir… I could have sworn the portal would lead me to somewhere else,” Alear scratched her head. “What is the Dragon’s Gate. How do you know who I am?”

“It’s a portal that dragons have used to go to different worlds. It was first used as a tool to help dragons escape the Scouring in Elibe. We’re in the Kingdom of Nohr, nearing the border to Hoshido.”

“The Scouring…? Nohr? Hoshido?”

Alear tilted her head. It felt like she had heard those places before, but she couldn’t remember where.

“It’s a bit of a long story, but I imagine you’re here for something else… I believe this is yours?”

He held out a hand, revealing a familiar ring.

“The Ring of Hero-King!”

“I found this ring during my travels across worlds,” the robed man handed the ring to her. “Please, take it. I have no need for it.”

“Thank you, sir… I’m in your debt,” she held the ring close.

“You can call me Anankos… and you shouldn’t feel the need to repay me. Ah, but if you could… I do believe there’s something you could help me with. Something that I couldn’t bear to turn to anyone else.”

“I don’t mind hearing you out, but where are we? I don’t sense the other Emblems,” Alear glanced around. “How did you only come across Marth and not the others?”

“I… I suppose it’s fair that I give the complete truth. I foresaw your arrival here. I knew of your search for the Emblem rings and grabbed this one to beg for you aid.”

The robed man got on his knees, prostrating himself.

“Forgive me, your Majesty… I was desperate!”

“Ah… P-Please, you don’t need to do that, sir.”

She pulled the robed man back to his feet. She had to deal with Alcryst throughout their adventure, so she wouldn’t want to repeat that.

“You don’t appear to be a bad person. Could you at least tell me why you need my help? Were you the reason I ended up here?”

“No… You’ve arrived at this portal without my interference. If I had to guess… the Gate’s attuned to the Divine Dragon blood in your veins. Your lineage may have ties to the dragons who fled the Scouring.”

“That’s a lot to take in… My mother lost all of her family over a thousand years ago… I never had the chance to look into the Divine Dragons of old.”

Sombron came from another world as well… so it wasn’t far-fetched. Still, she wasn’t here to look into her lineage. Queen Lumera may be her adoptive mother, but she didn’t remember or feel much of a connection to the Divine Dragons before her.

“The threat I face is something not of this world… at least not completely. He has sought to disturb the Astral Plains, the Deeprealms, and no doubt he’d want to destroy Nohr and Hoshido next.” Anankos frowned. “It’s bad enough I… We still face another major threat. I do not believe this world can handle them both.”

“Could you tell me who this foreign threat is? You’re being awfully vague.”

“...I cannot say, at least not here. The most I can say is that culprit isn’t human nor dragon… but an Emblem.”

“An Emblem? Wait, it couldn’t be one of the Dark Emblems?”

She could have sworn the Dark Emblems were destroyed along with Sombron. Even if they survived, they shouldn't be able to act on their own without a wielder. At least that’s as much as she knows about them.

“We should move this conversation elsewhere so that we can speak more in depth, but I won’t force you. I only wish to support my child and help him save this world.”

Alear stared at Anankos with a neutral expression. She had the Emblems to find, but she couldn’t ignore a cry for help. There’s also something about his worlding that worries her. It may be possible that this threat could affect Elyos if left unchecked.

“Alright, Anankos. I’ll help in any way I can. You seem like a kind person…”

“Even though I stole your Emblem ring?”

“You weren’t the first person I’ve befriended who also stole the rings… I’ve been through this song and dance with Yunaka before.”

“Thank you, Queen Alear. I am not worthy of your kindness… I’ll bring us to a place where we can discuss things at length and the task I have for you. Ah, but I should warn you ahead of time…”

Anankos rubbed the back of his head.

“You may lose your sense of time throughout this journey… Of course, I don’t expect to keep you here forever, but time passes differently in the Astral plains. Time may be different for us compared to humans, but… I thought I should warn you.”

“I’ve slept for over a thousand years. As long as I’m able to return home before my friends grow old and gray, I’ll be fine.”

“Of course! Now, shall we depart?”

“...Wait, one moment. There’s something I want to try.”

Alear held her Emblem ring up high, staring at it. She then recited the incantation that had been with her for over a thousand years.

“Shine on, Emblem of Beginnings!”

She stood there after her incantation, staring at the results with teary eyes. After all this time, she had thought it would have been the end of their bond. She wiped her eyes, smiling brightly at the old friend who appeared in front of her.

“...Welcome back, my old friend.”

“It’s good to be back,” Emblem Marth said with a warm smile.

---

“We’re actually doing this, huh?”

Mauvier glanced at Alfred, staring at the portal between worlds. It has taken some time to gather their forces and develop a plan, but they’re finally taking the first steps towards their rescue plan. He admittedly felt anxious, but he didn’t let it show, given his stoic nature.

“Prince Alfred, are you certain you wish to go? I’m fine going alone to find Lady Veyle.”

“Of course, I’m going! You think I’m going to leave my best friends alone?” Alfred chuckled. “I can’t have my buds missing my Coronation in the future!”

“You’re not leaving me out either!”

Timerra approached the two, smirking.

“We already decided on the groups, so no take-backs! I’m sure Mother can handle Solm for a bit. Right now, I’m just a Sentinel here to save our friends.”

“Bah! You strong and silent types are always trying to leave us behind, huh?”

Mauvier glanced over his shoulder, noticing Princess Hortensia and Prince Alcryst approaching them.

“I doubt Brodia will even notice I’m gone,” Alcryst rubbed the back of his head. “I would happily give myself to the cause if it means King Diamant doesn’t risk his life.”

“Alcryst, buddy… Your confidence still needs work!” Hortensia sighed. “But I agree with you there. I’m not letting Ivy leave anywhere while Elusia is rebuilding!”

It was decided that Prince Alfred, Princess Timerra, Prince Alcryst, and Princess Hortensia would accompany Mauvier on their mission. Their retainers will also accompany them, giving them plenty of numbers to handle most threats. Queen Ivy, King Diamant, Princess Céline, and Prince Fogado will stay behind to monitor the portal and send backup through their retainers if needed.

“Mauvier.”

Vander approached him and the group of youths, dressed in his servant attire.

“Sir Vander… You’re staying behind?”

“It wouldn’t be fair to Clanne and Framme if I left Lythos in their care,” the old knight sighed. “I believe you should be the one to lead these children. I trust you to bring Lady Veyle and Queen Alear back home safely.”

“That is my duty, Sir Vander. I will bring them back.”

“Alright!” Alfred slapped Mauvier on the back, to no reaction. “Let’s go drag our stubborn dragon friends back home! Woo!”

“Wait a tick, you guys!”

Yunaka hopped in front of the group, seemingly out of nowhere. Behind her was the fortune teller and performer from Solm.

“You might need a little more backup… especially if Seadall’s fortune turns out to be true. One delivery for the Divine Dragon’s Rescue Squad!”

She grinned before holding out her hand, containing three rings.

“Wait, you stole the rings… again?!”

Alfred placed a hand on his head.

“Queen Alear will kill us if we take the rings without asking…”

“It’s quite all right, Prince Alfred,” Vander shook his head. “We’ve actually discussed this with King Diamant and Queen Ivy. We believe the rings may regain some of their power outside of the world. It’s the only reason someone would find use out of them. I’ll take responsibility for whatever happens.”

“I hope my prediction isn’t an ill omen. I still cannot make sense of the two dragons in my fortune. The Divine and the Fell…” Seadall rubbed his chin. “Also, we’ll take responsibility, Sir Vander. It was our idea to use the rings.”

“Listen, you guys… I just don’t want our friends getting hurt, you know…? The last thing we want is for Merrin to get herself stabbed to death while saying battle lines in the middle of a fight,” Yunaka sighed before handing the rings to Alfred.

“Your arguments are sound,” Mauvier nodded. “All the more reason for me to lay down my life for Queen Alear, Lady Veyle, our future rulers, and now the Emblem Rings. I’ll gladly die to keep them safe.”

“Sheesh… I don’t know who is more gloomy between Alcryst and Mauvier,” Timerra chuckled. “We have everything, right? Let’s get going!”

“May the Divine Dragon protect you all,” Vander bowed his head.

“Good luck, my friends… and stay safe,” Seadall smiled.

“Take care, you guys!” Yunaka waved. “Make sure our two royal dragons are feeling Zappy when they return!”

“I have no idea what that means… but I’ll try.”

Mauvier turned to the portal, exhaling deeply. He knew that Lady Veyle was somewhere behind this portal. He can only hope that he isn’t too late to support his liege. He took the first step into the portal, going ahead of the others as the designated leader and protector of the group.

“I’m coming, Lady Veyle! I won’t let any more harm come to you!”

Notes:

Y'know... This is the first chapter in FDA that has an Alear PoV chapter. Of course, we still haven't had one from the face of the fanfic, but that's intentional, I assure you.

We finally learn the truth of Blue and Present Alear's journey. Both of them were thrown on their paths thanks to her new friends. FX!Alear's revival was something I was off and on about. It would kinda affect the impact of Fell Xenologue, but I think I still keep the bittersweet feeling going for her character. She's an Alear without a world to go to and a place to call her own. Still, she wants to do her part to save those who matter to her. I know I'm taking a few liberties with Blue's character compared to canon. It's just we know so little about FX!Alear, aside from the thoughts of the DLC characters. I can only hope I'm able to make her a compelling character and distinct from her counterpart.

As for Present Alear. I had it planned from the start that she'd be taken away from the Awakening plotline. While Present Alear could have fit in this plot since she's a Fell Dragon biologically and keeps the Fell Dragon focus, I wanted to focus more on the lesser-known Alears in this timeline. I also wanted to have Alear on a journey separate from the Fell dragons, allowing Veyle to grow on her own before reuniting with her. So, she's going to be busy going through the world of Fates, helping in any way she can.

I have been debating on if I'd make Present Alear in Fates a sequel story to Fell Dragon's Awakening when we finish Past Alear's story. After all, it's an Awakening and Engage crossover. I'm curious to hear everyone's thoughts on this. This Alear's journey is self-contained from the current plot, at least for now. Of course, I don't intend to let Veyle's journey end without fulfilling her goal. Even if I don't make her journey a full story, I won't leave her impact on the plot if anyone's concerned. I do have an ending in more for this fanfic. I'm just making sure we don't drag our feet during this act. It's kinda why I've been writing longer chapters.

Hoo wee, that was probably the most I've put into a chapter. I might need to take a bit to figure out how to get into the next part of this Act now that everyone's paths are converging. Like I said, I have plans for how this story will end. just trying to get them down in a way I like.

By the way, I'm looking forward to seeing the predictions for which Emblem rings Yunaka swiped from the ring chamber. :)

Chapter 67: We're still family.

Summary:

Morgan deals with the aftermath of her awkward outburst; meanwhile, two Fell Succesors have a proper first meeting. A former Grimeal is nearing his goal, but is stopped by a familiar face.

Severa was tired.

Between the near-death experience, Lucina getting wounded, and her old friends appearing out of nowhere, she was unable to handle the current situation. Now she had to deal with a Morgan lookalike, calling Robin and her mother "parents" in front of everyone. No doubt, Robin will want to ask questions.

However, for some strange reason, she was more worried about something else.

“To think we’d reunite like this…”

Nah lowered her head, sighing.

“I didn’t realize things were this bad in Ylisse.”

“It’s not your fault,” Gerome crossed his arms. “This event didn’t happen in our timeline. It’s only natural we’d be unprepared.”

“I thought we would get a break from all of this,” Yarne shivered. “Extinction is looking more likely by the day.”

“Severa, you’re going to kill a man with that scowl. Why not try smiling, my dear?”

“Shut up, Inigo. I’m trying to think here…”

Severa scoffed at her fellow sellsword before averting her eyes from the rest of the group gathered around, save for Cynthia and Lucina. She couldn’t help but think about that girl Corrin knew and Alear’s reaction to her. She wouldn’t have lingered on those thoughts if she hadn’t learn the little girl’s name.

“Something’s not adding up… Are you guys sure her name is Veyle?”

“Yep, that’s the girl. Our co-leader and the coolest mage dragon around,” Nah chuckled.

“I think I share in Severa’s confusion,” Gerome frowned. “You said that red-haired girl’s name is Alear, correct?”

“Oh… Yeah, something’s kinda odd here. Why did they act like strangers?” Nah crossed her arms, swaying from side to side. “What is going on here?”

“Veyle said the woman was a Divine Dragon and yet…” Inigo scratched his head. “No offense to the dear, but she doesn’t look like one.”

“She’s a Fell Dragon,” Severa lowered her head. “Before you freak out𑁋”

“Well, we figured that out,” Nah rolled her eyes dismissively. “Veyle said her sister became a Divine Dragon later in life, so it was only natural that she’d be the same species.

“It’s pretty obvious,” Yarne chuckled. “I mean, if they’re sisters and all…”

“I don’t care what type of dragon she is,” Gerome shrugged. “Minvera seems to like her, and she’s Veyle’s sister, so…”

“Wait, what?! You guys are just cool with this?!”

“Well, yeah,” Inigo leaned against the wall of the ruined warehouse. “Veyle’s far too sweet for us to distrust her. Besides, we all knew that Grima was the only enemy we cared about. You’d have to be insane to connect the dots… Erm… Severa, why are you glaring at me like that?”

“Because you guys are jerks!” Severa huffed. “How am I the only one who lashed out at these girls?! Not even Lucina did…”

“We’re not following… but you seem pretty close to that Alear girl,” Nah glanced around. “Speaking of… where is she? I know Cynthia and the other Morgan are helping with Lucina’s wounds, but…”

“Beats me, I’m not her mom…We should probably return to Lucina. We might have to𑁋”

“Severa!”

Corrin appeared out of nowhere, causing everyone except Severa to recoil in fear.

“Gah! D-Don’t care me like that!” Yarne shivered. “You took years off my life with that… and I need all I can get!”

“Ah, another Emblem… and this time she’s a beauty,” Inigo grinned before approaching Corrin. “Excuse me, Ma’dam. I know you’re just a spirit, but would you like to get tea? We could chat the night away, just the two of us!"

“Hm? Oh, wow… Laslow is here as well,” Corrin blinked at him. “You haven’t changed a bit either…”

“Laslow, eh? I think you have me mistaken with someone else, but I’m happy to clear up misunderstandings over𑁋”

“You should be careful, Laslow. You’re setting a bad influence for your daughter and… I don’t think your wife would appreciate you flirting with me again,” Corrin frowned.

Severa stared blankly at Inigo.

“Wow, Inigo. Just as I thought you couldn’t get any lower…”

“W-Wait a moment, I don’t have a𑁋”

“You’re disgusting,” Gerome glared.

“I can’t believe you’re a deadbeat dad,” Nah shook her head. “I thought you were better than that.”

“And here I thought I was too eager when I thought about repopulating my species,” Yarne scratched his head.

“I don’t have a child, I swear! I’m not that kind of guy!”

Severa backed away from the group as they started reprimanding Inigo for something he didn’t do. It was harsh, but she needed some time away from her old friends. She stepped back and approached Emblem Corrin.

“What is it now, Corrin?”

“Have you seen Veyle? I lost track of her when we were discussing this odd situation,” Corrin glanced around. “Strange… She sounded tired, so I had assumed she had gone somewhere to rest, but no one has seen her.”

“Nope, I haven’t seen her… I’m not a babysitter, you know.”

“Drat… I’m worried about her,” Corrin lowered her head. “I don’t think it’s ideal for that version of Alear to meet that Veyle.”

“What’s so bad about them meeting?” Severa shrugged. “It can’t be any weirder than how things are currently.”

“No, you don’t get it, Severa… I’m worried things might devolve into a fight,” Corrin said with a grave expression. “Veyle from my time time-traveled to the past and had to fight the past version of her sister. That’s the Alear you know. She has gotten better, but she doesn’t take well to seeing people who resemble her or her sister…”

“Wait, Wait… What?!”

Severa raised her voice.

“No, there’s no way Alear would pick a fight now!”

“I trust in her, but we’ve heard how she lashed out against that lookalike of hers,” Corrin curled her hand into a fist. “I just want to make sure nothing bad happens.”

“Bah… Why are you guys such a handful?! Why am I the one to resolve things?!”

She groaned before running with Corrin to search the town for the two sisters.

---

“Is my sister going to be okay?! I don’t want to be left alone!”

“Cynthia, please be silent. I’m concentrating.”

“It’s going to be alright, Princess. Cherche knows what she’s doing.”

Morgan patted Cynthia on the shoulder, watching Cherche hold a healing staff above the other princess. The girl’s body emitted a soft glow, implying that the magic is doing its job. That’s how much she knows about healing magic. She has thought about dabbling in the craft, but she never had the time.

She decided to set up a medical tent for Cynthia’s sister and her friends to heal their wounds. Although the other three denied healing almost simultaneously. She could understand Severa and Robin’s reactions. She did just call Robin her father… and probably revealed too much to her. The red-swordswoman, on the other hand was sounded a bit depressed before she walked off. Veyle was acting strange as well, but she knew her friend would be okay.

“Way to go, Morgan… You probably ruin any chance of getting born… Although, would I even exist in this timeline to begin with? Well, Alear’s a dragon, so… maybe anything’s possible?”

Morgan blinked, taken aback by her sudden thought. Her face then contorted in disgust, realizing how messed up it was to think about that with her parents.

“Note to self: Don’t say that in front of the others. We’re taking this observation to the grave.”

“Oh! She’s waking up!”

Morgan lifted her head, seeing Cynthia’s sister stirring in her sleep. The wounded girl groaned before slowly sitting up.

“Where… Where am I?”

“Lucy!!” Waaaaaah!!”

Cynthia lunged at her sister, embracing her and sobbing on her shoulder.

“I was so worried! I thought you were going to die!!”

“C-Cynthia?! What in the world are you doing here? Wait… You were part of the group we’ve heard about?”

Cynthia’s sister sighed before returning the hug.

“I’m fine, sister… I’m just a little sore from earlier. Are the others okay?”

“Yup! They’re all unharmed!” Morgan raised her hand, catching the Princess’s attention. “I’m Morgan, co-leader of the Divine Dragon’s Strike Force! D.D.S.F for short. It’s a pleasure to meet you, your highness.”

“Morgan… I see. You’re the one I’ve heard about from Kjelle. You’re a bit more… energetic than our Morgan. Wait, what is Gerome’s Mo𑁋 Er… I mean…”

“You don’t need to worry, Madam. They’re already told me about the future and your true identities.”

Cynthia gulped as her sister glared at her.

“H-Hey, it’s not my fault! We just wanted to help Cherche and the Wyverns!” Cynthia played with her hands. “Please, don’t send me to my room…”

“Cynthia, you’re far too old for me to punish you like that,” the Princess sighed. “Oh, well… It’s to be expected. I had planned to reveal everything to our allies in time. Where are they?”

“Erm… Alear walked off somewhere, Severa’s with your friends, and Robin is uhhh… hmm,” Morgan tapped her chin. “I’ll go find her and let her know you’re awake, Princess!”

She didn’t wait for a response before jogging out of the tent. Her search didn’t last long as she spotted the white-haired tactician speaking with Madeline and Lady Tiki near the port. A strange combination… and a bit of an embarrassing one.

“I didn’t expect you to see you three together,” Morgan called out to the three. “Everything’s alright?”

“Things are as well as they can be,” Madeline sighed. “We were discussing where the Corrupted may have come from… They’re usually not that coordinated without someone to command them.”

“I’m afraid I can’t be of much use,” Tiki lowered her head. “These undead creatures aren’t like anything I’ve faced in my thousands of years… Still, I’ll do my part to assist our group. I still need to meet the Exalt to give him Azure…”

“The D.D.S.F is an interesting group,” Robin murmured, rubbing her chin. “You’ve done well for yourself, Morgan.”

“Um… Yeah… Hey, Madeline? Lady Tiki? Can I grab Robin for a bit? Cynthia’s sister has awakened.”

“Of course,” Tiki smiled softly, nodding. “There’s… something or someone I would like to find while I’m here. I hope you don’t mind me borrowing your romantic partner. I may need her help for the search.”

Morgan started coughing.

“Geh… C-C’mon… You did that on purpose…”

“I would prefer to call our bond something more like a knight and her liege,” Madeline scratched her chin. “Although a Knight usually doesn’t cuddle𑁋”

“Okay! Okay! Let’s go, Robin! We’re keeping Lady Tiki from her search!!”

Morgan grabbed the tactician, pulling her away from the others.

“I’m kinda surprised,” Robin hummed. “You’ve been calling me Robin since we set up shop and started our cleanup.”

“I mean… I don’t want to make things awkward between us,” Morgan smiled weakly. “I’m sorry, I said too much back there.”

“It’s a lot to take in… but are you telling the truth? Are you… my child?”

“...Not necessarily,” Morgan shook her head. “Robin’s male in the world I came from… If anything, we’re kinda strangers with little connection…”

“It’s a pretty difficult story to digest, but… after seeing the Emblems, I think I’m able to accept other universes.”

Robin chuckled weakly.

“I think the most surprising thing… is the implication behind me and Alear being your parents…”

Morgan slowed down, letting go of Robin’s hand to walk beside her.

“What do you say that?”

“I mean, it’s pretty shocking to hear that in another world, Alear and I settled down… and started a family. I had always thought we would be nothing but friends…”

Morgan nodded along to Robin’s explanation.

“...Um, I don’t mean to pry… but I’m curious,” she scratched her nose. “Do you have feelings for Mother… Erm… Alear?”

“I’m not really sure… I’m not experienced in courting and romance. I’ve also tried to temper my expectations since I know we’d go on our separate paths,” Robin’s cheeks turned red. “I know that I… I really care about Alear. I want to support her as she has supported me. I guess I wouldn’t be against… settling down with her if such a thing happened…”

“That’s… That’s nice,” Morgan smiled, patting the older tactician’s shoulder. “I’m not very experienced either with feelings and love…”

“Really? I thought you and the Knight were head over heels for each other…”

“Hey! Don’t butt in my affairs!”

“I can’t help it… Can’t a Mother be interested in her child?”

“You… You don’t mind being called a Mom?” Morgan averted her gaze.

“I can’t be your father… but you have my coat and we have the same aspirations. Even if we’re not technically family, I don’t mind supporting another aspiring tactician,” Robin patted Morgan’s shoulder, smiling.

“...Heh, thanks. I’ve been pretty lonely since coming here… I could only imagine how the other me is doing…”

“Ah, that’s right… Alear was searching for a boy named Morgan. Is he…?”

“...Yes, he's most likely your son,” Morgan chuckled. “I think he’d feel better about his situation if he were to meet you… Ah, that reminds me.”

She glanced around the area.

“I wonder how Alear feels about this… I wanted to approach her, but she disappeared on us.”

“Well, she did have a bit of a panic attack before your arrival. She’s probably not in the best of moods,” Robin sighed.

“Mhm… Yeah, I should give her some time. I think we both have a Princess to talk to.”

“...Wait, are you talking about Marth? She’s a Princess?”

“...Oh. Ignore what I just said… If you can’t ignore, don’t tell them I told you!”

---

Veyle knew where to find Alear the moment she separated from Corrin. As they awaited the Khan’s forces, she took it upon herself to find the red-swordswoman. Veyle found Alear resting her back against the back alley walls. No doubt, she was resting after the stressful altercation.

Veyle slowly approached the swordswoman until the two were within earshot.

“Alear.”

Alear opened her eyes, locking eyes with the mage dragon.

“It’s you… The girl from earlier. Wait, no…”

She murmured with furrowed eyebrows.

“Who… Who are you? You’re not her...”

“At least you’re not a complete idiot,” Veyle scoffed. “You’re quite observant for one of Father’s defective tools.”

She raised her knife, pointing it at the Fell Dragon.

“I wanted to find you so badly… Not the wimpy you, but the one who collected all those rings so long ago. The one who follows orders like a dog. Father’s gifted child… The one child he bothers to remember after a thousand years.”

Veyle said the last words with gritted teeth.

“Now I’ve found you… and now I’m going to kill𑁋”

She couldn’t get the words out before a small wyvern appeared out of nowhere. The insolent child started chirping and nudging her head against her cheek, ruining whatever threatening aura she had.

“Not again! Damn you, Scarlet! I’m trying to be threatening! Gah!”

She lost all willpower the moment Scarlet slammed into her, being obnoxiously affectionate. She struggled for a few moments, trying to shove the creature off her, but to no avail.

“...Huh.”

Alear blinked before approaching the two, staring with a blank expression. She grabbed Scarlet, saving Veyle from the onslaught of the adorable and impertinent creature.

“Are you okay?”

“I didn’t ask for your help…”

“I know, but I did it anyway,” Alear glanced down at Scarlet. “There’s much I want to talk to you about. I was talking to the other you, but you will have to do.”

“I didn’t come here to talk and share my feelings. I came here to…!”

Veyle sighed before giving up whatever plan she had in mind.

“Whatever… Just don’t waste my time, or I’ll slit your throat.”

“You shouldn’t make a threat like that without your knife.”

She blinked before noticing that her knife was not in her hands. She slowly turned, noticing Misericorde in Scarlet’s mouth.

“You little traitor…!!”

---

Morgan held Veyle close, staring at the Risen surrounding him. He was at the border sands and was only half a day’s walk away from Ferox. He was so close, and yet the relentless creatures stood in his path. The last obstacle he had before he could get Veyle away from everything.

“I used up all of my Emblem energy just to fly here. I can’t use my Emblem at full power… What do I do?”

He exhaled softly, formulating a plan in his head, but that didn’t get far. One of the undead soldiers rushed him with an axe, prepared to strike.

“Tch!”

“Having trouble, Morgan?”

The undead monster was struck by an orb of dark magic, flying backwards. Soon, the rest of the group fell with it, engulfed by a powerful magic. Morgan’s mouth hung open as he recognized that voice.

“You… No, it couldn’t be…!”

“Mr. Morgan? Who is that lady…?”

Veyle pointed to the sky. Morgan followed his gaze to see a hooded woman descending before the two.

“If it isn’t my favorite little tactician… I salute you for surviving this long. It’s only expected when you’re the only mortal remaining of my forces in the future.”

She landed on the soft sand, her form towering above the two.

“Mo… Master Grima!”

Without hesitation, he bowed his head.

“Even now, you still call me your Master… Even after fleeing from the Grimeal? Even after betraying me by working with Lucina?”

“I am still loyal to you and you alone!”

“Mhm, I see.”

Grima’s gaze drifted to the child in his arms.

“Are you willing to prove your loyalty?”

“O-Of course! I’ll do whatever it takes! Just please stop the blasted Grimeal from hunting me!”

Grima crossed her arms, smiling at the two.

“Then, I’ll give you one chance to redeem yourself. It’s quite simple, really…. You just need to give me the girl.”

Morgan paused for a moment, taken aback by his lord’s command.

“What are you saying…?”

“Mr. Morgan… She’s scary,” Veyle buried herself in Morgan’s cloak.

Grima extended her hand to Morgan, her smile resembling the one he remembered when she was just Robin.

“Give me the child, Morgan. You wouldn’t say no to your mother, would you?”

Notes:

Veyle and Alear finally have a proper conversation with AltenaScarlet joining the two. I've always been interested in how the 'dark' counterparts of Veyle/Alear would interact. Poor Evil!Veyle is unable to take out her frustrations and jealousy on Past Alear since her little ally has 'betrayed' her. I look forward to having these two go at it and to showing how Evil Veyle feels about the Alear that Sombron managed to remember out of all the other children. Well, I'm sure Alear will be fine since she's used to family members trying to kill her but failing hard.

This chapter has been a bit hard since I'm trying to cover all my bases as we get closer to the climax of this act and some of the final conflicts of this story. I got a lot of plans in place and a lot of key players making moves. I'm pretty excited to reach this upcoming arc since I've been looking forward to writing certain plots and confrontations. Things are going to be hectic soon, but I figure it's best to have Morgan, Veyle, Robin, and Alear all interact with each other before that.

Also, after reading everyone's feedback, I've decided to make Present Alear's story a separate and standalone story after this one is finished. I've been on a bit of a Fates kick after replaying it, so I have a lot in mind for her journey. I imagine it would not be as wide-scope as this story since we're only following one Dragon protagonist... Er... Not counting Kana and her Papa, of course.

Chapter 68: It's Easier to Love than to Hate

Summary:

The co-leaders of the D.D.S.F. take their turns getting to know the red swordswoman. Meanwhile, Morgan learns a disturbing truth behind his Master's goals. Armed with this knowledge, he makes his choice.

Veyle had so much she wanted to say and do to the Fell Dragon who stood in her path as Father’s strongest child. She had a whole speech planned for when she watched the life leave the red swordwoman’s eyes. She even had some torture ideas to make that stoic dragon cower in fear. She was going to do this before the defect regained control.

However, all of that was ruined the moment she confronted her. She lost her willpower, motivation, and now she has lost her knife.

“I’ll hold on to this.”

Alear took the knife from Scarlet, pocketing it.

“Grr… Your blank face is frustrating me,” she grumbled. “Why are you so flippant when your superior sister is standing before you?!”

“...Sorry,” Alear shook her head. “It’s hard… to show emotions. I spent years without revealing my emotions and feelings. Father would dispose of anyone who would dare to show fear, anger, sadness, or even happiness.”

“M-Maybe for you, but Father doesn’t give such limitations.”

“You say we have the same Father… and… you look like Veyle. Who are you?”

Veyle giggled before flicking her hair, wearing a smug look on her face.

“I am Veyle, you idiot. I am the only true Veyle! I come from a thousand years in the future where I stand as the true successor for Sombron!”

Alear stared at Veyle, her expression hardly changing.

“...So, it wasn’t a dream. You were there… fighting alongside the stranger with my face,” she slowly nodded. “...I’m glad.”

Veyle blinked, taken aback by Alear’s reaction. This was far from the aggressive swordswoman who was bothered by her appearance from before. It was frustrating.

“What are you talking about, you fool?!” She snapped. “This was not meant to happen… You’re supposed to get angry… get upset…!! Why are you not making this fun for me?! Do you think holding in your emotions would𑁋”

She paused, feeling a hand on top of her head.

“I see no reason to get upset… I don’t understand this talk about the future, but I’ve always… wanted for Veyle to survive. I want her to be happy.”

“Get your dirty hands off of me!” She swatted Alear’s hand away. “I told you… I don’t need a sibling… I don’t need anyone!”

That was right. She was prepared from the start to follow her Father’s will and become a feared Fell Dragon. She wanted to help him achieve his dreams and conquer all that stood in their path. She was the side of Veyle who embraced her draconic heritage. She was going to be a true dragon…

And yet… she couldn’t even transform. She lost any hope of reaching her father’s level the moment the defect buried her dragonstone. That’s why she had to see to the death of Alear and the rest of her siblings. She only wanted her father to look at her. She wanted something of her own.

“Why… Why am I cursed with this pitiful existence? You’re only talking about the other me… I’m not that weak, frail child you met long ago… I’m…”

“I don’t understand… but… I never got to know Veyle… very well,” Alear shook her head. “I only know that… I don’t want her to die. If you’re truly from the future… then I don’t want you to die either.”

Veyle groaned in frustration.

"Why are you handling this so calmly? I don’t get you, Alear..."

“I’ve done a lot in my journey. I’ve met many people. Experiencing all these things has stirred something in me… I…”

Alear placed a hand on her chest.

“It makes me want to wish for something that will never be. I couldn’t ignore it any longer. I couldn’t ignore the stranger with my face any longer. I hate her, but… I want to be like her. I want to have friends, go on adventures, and become a hero. I finally understand…”

Veyle wasn’t sure where this woman was going with this spiel. If anything, it disgusted her more. She was on track to become the loathsome Divine Dragon. Still, she couldn’t bring herself to stop her from rambling.

“I know that I cannot have those things. It’s fated for Fell Dragons like me to be disposed of… I can never see Morgan, Severa, Lucina, and… Robin again. However…”

Alear smiled faintly.

“It makes me… happy to know there’s a future where you don’t die. It’s all I wanted for my sister… for Veyle.”

“Like I told you before… Save that for the other Veyle… I’m your enemy𑁋 Ah!”

She yelped as she was pulled into an awkward embrace. Once again, she was foiled by another dragon’s disgusting acts.

“I don’t care… You’re Veyle… You’re my sister… and I love you. I love you both.”

Veyle pursed her lips, struggling to break away from this madwoman. She wanted to kill this girl… She wanted to get back at her for abandoning her. She wanted to hurt her, and yet she couldn’t bring herself to commit. She couldn’t tear away…

“This… This is the first time anyone has hugged me,” she closed her eyes. “Father… Father never once hugged me…”

She hated this. She hated that it took until now for her to be acknowledged by someone… other than the defect.

“I hate you so much,” she murmured before burying her face into Alear’s shoulder. “You’ll pay for this insult, Alear…”

---

Veyle wasn’t sure how long she had been asleep. She was in the middle of a conversation with Corrin before blacking out. She didn’t like this. She didn’t like that she was losing control again. It was worrisome and yet… she felt like the other her wasn’t as bad as before. She talked about killing the others and forcing them to submit, but she never once raised a hand against them. She only tried to fight Morgan when she considered her a traitor.

She wasn’t sure if her counterpart would turn good… but so far, she was almost amicable. If only she could hold a conversation with her.

“This is all your fault, defect. I’m leaving this to you!”

“Huh…? Where am I…?”

She opened her eyes, trapped in someone’s arms. She yawned before looking up and seeing a pair of red eyes on her.

“S-Sister?! What’s going on? Why am I…?!”

“Sorry, Veyle,” Alear broke the hug. “Your other self… approached me.”

Veyle blinked, a bit surprised at how amicable her sister’s past self was. She even called her by her name.

“You… You know who I am?”

“I think so. Even if you’re not the true Veyle… I’m glad to have an image of my sister being okay in the future.”

She was concerned about the consequences of this Alear learning the future, but somehow things seem fine. That, and she had a theory since meeting this version of her.

“She’s looking for the younger me? Is that… what I sensed back in the boat?”

Corrin nodded with a frown.

“I can safely say this sort of thing didn’t happen in our timeline. You didn’t come to this world as far as I’m aware.”

This Alear wasn’t from her world… or it's better to say Alear wasn't from her timeline. Veyle concluded that this Alear may have a different future ahead of her. Could she avoid getting killed by Papa? Could her Veyle manage to avoid staining her hands with blood? Could... she save Queen Lumera?

“No… I shouldn’t change their past too much. Sister is needed to save the world. Still… I would love nothing but to see a timeline where Veyle gets to stay by her sister’s side from the start.”

“Are you okay?”

“Ah, I’m fine… I hope my other self wasn’t rude,” Veyle smiled sheepishly.

“Hah! Finally found you two!”

She turned to see Emblem Corrin and a red-haired girl running towards them.

“...Wait, you two aren’t fighting…? What the heck, Corrin?!”

“I… I guess I underestimated Alear’s growth,” Corrin scratched her cheek. “Sorry, Severa…”

“Gah! What a waste of my time!”

“Thanks for being concerned about me. You’re a good friend, Severa…”

“Ugh! Now you’re getting all sappy on me… Stop that!”

Veyle watched Alear and her friend talking to each other, caught off guard by how happy she looked with her Ylissean friends. She didn’t fully understand what happened and why her other self did this… but she appreciated her for taking the first few steps into approaching her.

Altena chripped as she flew above Veyle’s head.

“Was it your idea, too, Altena? Thank you so much… You’ve been helping me get closer to my other self… and everyone else. Your mother is so proud of you…”

She may need to start fighting against her other self in trying to rename her Wyvern, however… That’s one line that mustn’t be crossed.

---

Morgan was relieved to see Veyle’s mood improving. She wasn’t there to see her talk with Alear, but whatever happened appeared to have resolved itself. Still, while their groups were together like this, she wanted to approach Alear. She wanted to approach the woman who resembled her mother.

“Hey, Alear! You got a minute?”

She ran up to the swordswoman as she was polishing a ring. Alear raised her head, then nodded.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing… It’s just… I wanted to talk to you,” Morgan shook her head as she sat beside her future mother. “Sorry about calling you Mother…”

“It’s fine,” Alear resumed her polishing. “I met a boy who called me father… so I’m used to it.”

“Oh, you’re talking about the other Morgan… I heard that you guys met him during the war.”

“That’s right. He was troubled… but he’s a good kid.”

“You know… You’re taking this whole future kid stuff really well. You and Robin are both really accepting of me. I’m honestly shocked…”

“...I don’t really understand it,” Alear shrugged. “...It’s strange. I don’t know how good a Mother I could be…”

“You were a loving mother from what I remember… I can’t remember much, but I know I had a good childhood with you and Father.”

“Robin’s your father, correct?” Alear held her Emblem ring in the air, inspecting it for dirt or grime.

“Yeah… Robin is my world’s a male, and I always wanted to be like him when I got older.”

“It’s strange,” Alear frowned as she lowered her hand. “When I think about… me and Robin being your parents, I feel strange…”

“Oh?” Morgan leaned in. “How strange we’re talking?”

“I find myself unable to take Robin off my mind… It bothers me,” she slipped her ring back onto her finger. “I shouldn’t think too much about her.”

“Why not? You two are friends, right?”

“Yes… but… whenever I think about her, I feel the urge to stay in this world with her,” Alear’s cheeks turned red. “But that is a wish that will remain unfulfilled.”

Morgan sighed, realizing that both Alear and Robin are too dense to see that the other cares about them. She wasn’t sure if she should play matchmaker or at least comfort her future mother.

“I mean, you can stay here after your journey is over, right? You and Mini-Veyle can join the D.D.S.F!”

Alear shook her head.

“No. I must return to my world. I must… return to Mother… and confront Father. If I’m going to die, I would prefer not to drag you all into it.”

Morgan’s smile dropped instantly at hearing those words.

“...What are you saying?! Why do you have to die, Alear?”

“Defective dragon requires disposal. I cannot hide from Father forever,” Alear stood up. “I promised that girl with my face… that I’d leave this world alone.”

“No!”

Morgan shot up, raising her voice.

“Alear… Mother, I just found you… You can’t leave me alone… You can’t leave the other me alone! Don’t you love Robin?! Don’t you want to settle down with her?! Damn it, why am I hearing this just now?!”

She grabbed the taller woman by the collar, tears forming in the corner of her eyes.

“I don’t want to lose another mother… Please, Mother…”

“Morgan…”

She felt a hand on top of her head.

“...I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to upset you. Still, I don’t want to run away and lead more Corrupted here. I don’t want my friends to get hurt… because of me.”

Alear smiled faintly, pulling Morgan into a hug.

“I don’t know if I’m a good mother. I don’t want to replace your parents, but you matter to me just as much as Morgan…”

“Mother… You’re so unfair,” Morgan grumbled before burying her head into Alear’s shoulder. “You'd better come back. You’re not going to leave the other me and Robin alone in this world. I don’t care how long it takes! Just please… don’t let this be some of our last days together.”

“Alright.”

Alear broke the hug, nodding.

“If I survive. I’ll return to Ylisse.”

“Promise?”

Alear grabbed Morgan’s hand, locking their pinkies together.

“Promise. I want to live more than anything… and do more things with everyone. I want to walk around the park again with Robin. You and Morgan can join...”

“I’ll hold you to it! Break it and I’ll travel through many worlds to drag you back!”

“You’re tenacious… just like the other Morgan.”

“Well, I’m cuter than him, right?”

Alear stared at Morgan for a few moments before shaking her head.

“I don’t want to choose between you two.”

“Oh, you fence-sitter!”

---

“I’m not going to ask again, Morgan. Give me the child.”

Morgan froze in place, unable to fully react and respond to his Master’s demands. He has done many horrible things for the Fell Dragon and yet… he hesitated when it came to Veyle. He glanced down at the frightened child, clinging to him with fear in her eyes.

“Master Grima… What is so special about this child?” He raised his head. “I don’t mean to question you, but I must know why the Grimeal was working so hard to snatch her?”

Grima’s smile dropped, withdrawing her hand.

“...That is no ordinary child, Morgan. That mage dragon has greater power than most of the worms in this realm.”

“What do you mean?”

“It’s exactly what I mean. You’re carrying a girl with the potential to be one of the strongest dragons in this pathetic world. Of course, that excludes me and that wretched Naga.”

Grima circled Morgan as she continued.

“She has the power to bend the dead to her will. She can revive anyone, no matter the state they’re left in. Unlike the Risen, her undead minions are dangerously lifelike… and deadly.”

“So… You seek to use her power?”

“That’s correct. If I make her power my own… I can correct his timeline and become one with Robin.” Grima stopped walking. “However, I also need her as insurance.”

“Insurance?”

“Validar is dead, Morgan. His body and soul were taken from me. The Fire Emblem remains incomplete, and Exalt Emmeryn and Prince Chrom remain alive and well. Even the Plegian citizens are losing faith in the Fell Dragon… thanks to that insolent dragon. Robin cannot become the Fell Dragon Grima at this rate. So many worms seek to overthrow me.”

As if on cue, Morgan noticed a small explosion in the distance. In that direction, it must have been near one of the cities.

“What is that?!”

“A group of defective tools has finally decided to rebel. Fakes imitating the genuine article… and taking in their destructive impulses. ”Grima chuckled. “I’ll let them have their fun. It’d make it easier for me to plunge this world into despair in the chaos. That being said… I need the Mage Dragon just in case I need to change plans. No… I think it’s fair to say, she’s going to be the perfect tool to bring together this final act.”

“Master, what are you saying?”

“I see… I’ve tampered with your mind too much, and it’s affecting your memories,” the Fell Vessel shrugged. “You’re not carrying just any girl; you’re carrying the sole reason Alear, the Red Demon, has arrived in this world. You’re carrying her sister… and your Aunt.”

“What…? Veyle and I are… related?”

“That’s right. In our timeline, Veyle was captured by Sombron’s forces and brought back to her world. However, you’ve changed that fate, Morgan… and now I can use her for my goals. I’ll use her as bait to bring Chrom, Robin, and Alear to me. That’s when I’ll lay waste to Chrom and Alear… and become one with my past self. That is the only way we can recorrect history.”

“No! Don’t hurt Sister!” Veyle cried out.

“Master Grima, this is…”

Grima narrowed her eyes, extending a hand once more.

“This is the last time I’m going to say this. Give me the child… or I’ll be forced to discipline you. Your place is at my side, my son.”

Morgan clenched his jaw, struggling to make a choice. He knew the lengths he would go to save his mother and support Grima. He burned every bridge just to get to this point and yet…

“I…”

His gaze drifted to the flower bracelet on his wrist.

“...I can’t!” Morgan backed away from his mother. “Veyle’s just a little girl… Mother, you’re better than this… We’re better than this.”

“I see… Alear has finally got to you.”

Grima sighed before channeling magic into her hand.

“...So be it. I’ll stop pretending that I actually have love for you.”

“Emblem Eng𑁋”

He couldn’t get the words out in time as he was struck by a wave of dark energy, knocking him to the ground. Pain shot through his back and then throughout his entire body.

“GAHHH!”

“That’s enough out of you, traitor. I’ve been more than lenient on you.”

“Mr. Morgan!!”

Veyle popped out of his cloak, shaking him.

“Please don’t die, Mr. Morgan! ”

“You shielded the girl last minute as well,” Grima chuckled. “Good job. You’ve made my job easier. Alright, little one. You’re coming with me.”

He could only watch as Grima snatched Veyle from his grasp. The young dragon yelped as she struggled to get away from her captor.

“Ah!! Mr. Morgan! Help!!”

“It’s okay, little one. You’re not going to be harmed… You’re just going to set up a little reunion for me.”

“Master Grima… Mother… Don’t…!”

“Sorry, Morgan… but this is the end of our partnership.”

She raised her hand, preparing another spell. He couldn’t move… He couldn’t run. He couldn’t fight back, and yet he knew it would end like this. At the very least, he could see his mother’s face before dying.

“Mother… I still… know you’re in there!” Morgan wheezed. “I… still believe in you…!!”

Grima frowned at the young boy, hesitating to land the finishing blow.

“Ngh… Why are you picking now, of all times, to resist?!” She grumbled. “Robin has no son… She has nothing… and I’ll prove it now…!!”

“You’d do no such thing.”

“What?!”

Grima jumped back as a spear landed between her and Morgan. She glared at the weapon before glancing at its wielder.

“What’s this? Another intruder? I thought I knew everyone who arrived in this world… Where did you come from?”

Morgan watched a tall woman with short black hair enter his line of sight. She grabbed the spear, pulling it out of the ground.

“...You’re just like Sombron. You monsters are all the same. You won’t take any more lives, Fell Dragon.”

“Hmph. I see you have a death wish, woman. I suppose I’ll give Morgan a friend to die alongside.”

The woman twirled her spear before pointing it at the Fell Dragon.

“I don’t plan on wasting this life given to me. Not until I’ve driven my spear through your heart. This is for Nil!”

Notes:

Well, that's enough downtime for everyone. Sorry, M!Morgan. You had to be the first one to get pushed into the chaos. At least he's not alone as a familiar-looking woman comes to his aid. I got more to say about her, but let's save this for later.

This chapter mostly focused on Alear meeting both FMorgan and Present Veyle for the first time. I wanted to show off more of Alear's development and how she will handle Veyle's reveal after dealing with so much so far. Since Corrin already spilled the beans about the future and met characters like Blue and Rafal, Alear probably wouldn't be too bothered by the existence of a future Veyle. It's a bit of a far cry from her boss dialogue with Veyle in Chapter 24 of Engage, but since they're not fighting, I imagine Alear wouldn't push away our favorite Mage Dragon.

Speaking of mage dragons, Dark Veyle's part was a treat to write. She was the highlight of this chapter, revealing her insecurities and her desire to be loved by her father. There's just so much about her character to pull from her brief appearances. I wanted to dive more into her existential crisis and her frustrations over everyone seeing only the Good Veyle and not her. She was always an afterthought in everyone's mind. She has nothing to her name except that dark dress and helmet. Even Zephia admitted that Veyle was more like Sombron than her evil counterpart. Now we have her with an Alear who knows little to nothing about Veyle. It makes for an interesting dynamic and turning point for our little ball of anger.

And we end off with Morgan's development and him drawing a line after meeting Veyle and getting to know her. It's kinda hilarious how we have both of the dark counterparts having their character development in this chapter. Now that those two are changing... There's only one evil counterpart to dive further into. Well, a certain someone now has the Veyle baton, so she'd better be careful...

Also, I've decided to publish the first chapter of the Fates side of Alear's journey. Of course, it's mostly just a rehash of the Disappearance of Alear interlude, but there's another new scene as a taste for what's to come. I've been jotting down notes on how I'd see the story end in the next handful of chapters. It may change, but I do think we have 10ish chapters left in this story. It feels a bit unreal to see just how far we've come seen last year. I'm pretty excited for this upcoming climax. It's going to be pretty hectic, but our three main dragons are reaching the end of their journey.

Chapter 69: The Stage Has Been Set

Summary:

Ylisse, Ferox, Plegia, and even Valm. The entire world is thrown into chaos as hidden enemies appear all around. The Stage is set for the final chapter of this twisted tale.

“Who… Who are you?”

Morgan stared at the newcomer, shocked and confused at the sudden turn of events. He thought he was dead, and yet this woman came to his aid.

“Another dragon… and you resemble that pesky weakling. Wait…”

Grima narrowed her eyes.

“You’re supposed to be dead. How are you standing here, Fell Dragon?”

“Wouldn’t you like to know.”

“You know what… I don’t care enough to bother learning,” Grima sighed before jumping back, hurling a volley of dark orbs.

The woman twirled her lance, deflecting each and every spell. She then charged at the Fell Vessel, rapidly jabbing her spear at her head.

“Oho! You’re putting up more of a fight than your pathetic brother! You even manage to avoid the girl with attacks,” Grima cackled, sidestepping the woman’s attacks. “But, you’re still nothing but an insignificant worm!”

Morgan watched the two women clash, his body frozen in place when he wanted it to move. He knew that he had to rescue Veyle. He had to rescue her, but… was he able to gather the resolve necessary to fight his own mother?

“...Camilla, are you still there?” He said through sharp breaths. “I need your help… please…”

“I’m sorry, little Morgan… I was unable to manifest when you needed me,” Camilla appeared before him, offering a hand up. “I can’t believe she’s here too. Fate is so unpredictable and cruel…”

“You pick now of all times to call me by my real name… Sheesh…”

Morgan groaned, standing back up just as the mysterious woman was being overwhelmed by Grima, despite her handicap of holding Veyle.

“I will stand alone as the true Fell Dragon!”

Grima declared, hovering in the air, channeling high-level dark magic.

“Ruin!”

“Ngh!!”

The mysterious woman jumped back, avoiding the spell directly, but the shockwaves were enough to knock her into the sand.

“Disappointing… I don’t even need the Fell Dragon’s might to strike you down,” Grima frowned.

Morgan bit his lip, glancing down at his bracelet. He knew what he had to do, and yet he struggled to commit. Even with the Fell Dragon’s attention diverted, he could only see his mother, the one person he could never fight.

“How naive of you…”

He blinked, noticing the woman standing and dusting herself off.

“I had hoped to settle this without endangering the little one… but it appears I cannot hold back. At least I now know you cannot risk the little one’s safety either.”

“How presumptuous of you… This girl is just a pawn to me,” Grima glanced at Veyle. “She’s nothing to me.”

“Regardless, I will end your life and save that girl,” the woman said, holding up a stone.

“Wait, a dragonstone?! How do you have that?!”

“...It’s the last gift my brother has given me,” the dragonstone started to glow. “I will use this gift to avenge his death, you monster!”

The woman’s form began to change, transforming into a massive black dragon. Morgan fell back to the ground, taken aback by the immense power coming from the beast. It was unlike any manakete he had met.

“Is this the power of an otherworldly Fell Dragon?!”

“Hehe… HAHAHAHA…!! Good! Good! I’d want you at your best before I drown you in despair!”

Grima cackled madly, her hand morphing into a dragon’s claw.

“Now, let’s𑁋”

The Fell Dragon froze, her smile dropping and her bloodlust fading. She spun to face a random direction, grimacing.

“What? Chrom, what on earth are you doing?! Why are you heading there of all places?! You’re not supposed to do this… Damn it! I cannot linger here when I’m down a pawn…”

She glanced at Morgan.

“I’ll let you two live for now… You can give Alear the good news and tell her I’ve found her darling sister.”

“Mr. Morgan…!” Veyle cried out.

“This won’t end until either one of us is dead… For your sake, you should pray that I’m the one who will be killed. This is goodbye forever, son.”

“Mother! Veyle! No!”

He winced as he struggled to reach the two. All he could do was watch his mother warp away with Veyle in hand.

“...Unfortunate. I couldn’t stop them…”

The mysterious woman stood above Morgan, transformed back into her normal state.

“It is all right, little one. You are safe… Thank you for watching over Camilla,” she knelt before him, placing a hand on his forehead. “Rest for now…”

“Veyle… Mother… I…”

His vision blurred, and his eyelids grew heavy. He tried to fight it, tried to get back up and chase them, but sleep was claiming him.

“Father… I’m sorry… I failed you…”

---

Rafal had hoped it wasn’t too much for him to ask for a break after fighting that undead Chrom. He was prepared to get at least a few hours of rest until he was alerted to another predicament. He sprinted into the clinic with the Divine Dragon following behind him. His face paled at the disturbing scene before him.

“...I had hoped it was one of Henry’s jokes,” Rafal averted his eyes from the scene.

“How could this have happened?” Blue covered her mouth in shock.

There were countless humans on beds, life drained from their faces. Citizens, Soldiers, Men, Women, and even children. All of them were in this disturbing state.

Rafal turned to see Tharja and Henry sitting in the corner of the crowded room, looking not much better themselves.

“Hehe… So this is what being cursed feels like…”

“Only you would think so juvenile in a time like this,” Tharja placed a hand on her head.

“What is the meaning of this?!”

Rafal approached the two mages, struggling to keep calm in this strange situation.

“Oh… Hey, boss,” Henry waved weakly. “Guess what? We’re all dying! Well… I guess everyone dies eventually, but we’re dying even faster!”

“It appears all of the Plegians in the area have been cursed,” Tharja pinched the bridge of her nose. “I wouldn’t be surprised if it’s countrywide.”

“Cursed, you say?” Blue frowned. “How could that be?”

“Something is draining the life from us,” Tharja leaned back against the wall. “We’ve managed to alleviate the symptoms and slow the process, but unless we kill the caster or break this curse… It’s not going to be pretty.”

“I can’t wait,” Henry giggled. “I can’t wait to see how nothingness feels… I bet it’d be amazing!”

“This has to be that woman’s doing,” Rafal snarled. “She really wants me gone, it seems.”

“I don’t think so,” Blue shook her head. “If that were the case, you’d be affected by this curse as well. No, I think I know who may be responsible.”

“Well, out with it! There’s no time for you to be vague, Divine One!”

“Wait one moment. Let’s try something…”

The blue-haired dragon stepped before closing her eyes and clasping her hands together. Silence hung over the room as a faint glow emitted from the Divine Dragon.

“Whoa…” Henry blinked. “Aw, dang it… I’m not cursed anymore…”

“How is that possible?” Tharja glanced down at her hands. “How could you have broken the curse?”

“I didn’t break the curse… I simply pushed it back. Someone is actively siphoning quintessence from the people,” Blue opened her eyes. “I only managed to protect this city from our culprit. It should protect you in the meantime. My apologies, but you can’t move far away from this point.”

“Quintessence…” Tharja raised her thumb to her mouth, biting her fingernails. “My research on the topic is lacking, but only a skilled shaman could perform such a widespread curse.”

“Well, at least the former King will stop groaning like a maniac… and Mustufa’s family can survive,” Henry scratched his chin. “What are you going to do, boss?”

“Isn’t it obvious? I’m going to end that dark mage’s life,” Rafal declared without hesitation. “I nearly lost my life trying to protect the people… I won’t let them die.”

“...You’ve grown,” Blue smiled softly. “Nel would be proud of you.”

“Boss! We got bad news!”

Gaius burst through the doors, panting heavily, his head still covered in bandages.

“We might need Angel’s help again, too,” he pointed a thumb at Blue. “Quick question… Has there been a Risen dragon before?”

“A… what? Wait, you don’t mean…!”

Rafal and the Divine Dragon exchanged a look before rushing out the door to see a familiar foe, standing in the middle of a ruined city. He had controlled them before, when he was actively working against Nel and the other Alear.

“A Corrupted Wyrm… It seems our foe is getting desperate,” He shrugged. “Divine One.”

“You needn’t ask.”

The blue-haired woman tossed the Bracelet of the Lonely Heir to him.

“Time to go on the counteroffensive,” he grinned. “They’re going to pay for messing with my people.”

---

“So… That’s everything.”

Lucina watched Robin’s face as she took in the information. She had sworn to keep her identity a secret from the past, but she knew she couldn’t keep that promise. It was her fault for dragging Chrom’s trusted friend into another dangerous conflict. It was her fault for being unable to stop the Corrupted in time. This would be her punishment.

“This… This is a lot to take in. Other worlds are one thing, but time travel? Chrom has two daughters from the future who time-traveled to the past to prevent a disastrous future…”

Robin raised two fingers.

“Morgan is my alleged son in the future, and a male version of Alear is his father… The other Morgan is from a timeline where I’m a male instead of Alear. I must admit, it would be hard to take on face value if Morgan didn’t have my coat and tactics books in her possession…”

“I apologize for dumping all of this on you…”

Lucina rubbed her shoulders, staring at the cot she was resting in. It was only the two of them after that; Morgan brought Robin to her.

“It’s quite all right, Marth… or I guess it’s Lucina now,” Robin shook her head. “You know… You really do resemble your father.”

“You flatter me…”

“Still, I believe Chrom should be made aware of the imminent dangers… Like you, I want to make sure that he survives,” Robin curled her hand into a fist. “Still, it’s haunting to hear that he would die by a friend’s hand… I couldn’t think of anyone in our friend group who would want to see Chrom dead.”

“I do not know the full truth, but it’s been rumored that a sworn ally betrayed Father and helped Grima plunge the war into darkness,” Lucina crossed her arms. “I used to think the same until Morgan left us to become a Grimeal.”

“Right… That one is a bit concerning,” Robin winced. “I couldn’t fathom why my future son would join Grima… There are a few theories, but I’m not sure I like them.”

“Wait, Robin, you’re not saying…”

Robin took a breath before looking Lucina in the eyes.

“If I have something to do with Morgan’s betrayal… or anything with the Grimeal, I could never forgive myself. Lucina, I tried to ask this of Alear, but she wouldn’t. I believe this traitor may be… me.”

The air grew tense as both girls stared at each other in silence. Lucina bit her lip, upset that this thought had returned to her mind. There was only one close enough to Chrom to be about to backstab him. She had her suspicions, but she cared about Alear and Morgan too much to want to act on them.

“Lucina, if I turn out to be the traitor and if I lose control of myself… Please strike me down before I do anything to harm Chrom or our friends,” Robin closed her eyes, frowning. “I don’t want to hurt Chrom, Alear, Lissa, or anyone… I don’t.”

“Robin… I…”

Lucina glanced at Falchion resting near her cot. It would be easy to strike her down before she became a threat, but she didn’t like this. She didn’t want to hurt someone near and dear to her father and friends.

“I… I refuse,” she shook her head. “I’m not going to kill you, Robin. I will change Father’s fate, but in my own way. I refuse to let Morgan lose his parents again.”

“But… Their lives are more important than mine. Chrom’s the greatest leader I’ve had the pleasure of following, Morgan’s a sweet girl who deserves a better world, and I imagine the same can be said for the other Morgan. And Alear…”

Robin averted her eyes, blushing.

“I love her… I love her too much to see her get hurt because of my actions. Wow… I actually said that out loud.”

“Robin… That’s exactly why I refuse to take your life,” Lucina sighed. “Father, Morgan, and especially Alear all care about you. You’re an important part of their lives. I imagine Alear would be over the moon if she heard how much you mean to her.”

“I know… but…”

“Lucy!! We've got trouble over here!!”

The somber atmosphere was immediately shattered as Cynthia rushed into the tent with Morgan panting beside her.

“Yeah, big trouble!”

“What’s wrong, you two?” Lucina asked with a raised eyebrow.

“It’s well… We got word from Inigo’s parents… erm… future parents!” Morgan slammed her fist against her hand. “Ferox is in trouble!”

“Yeah! Some kind of Lunatic is taking on the Ferox army and somehow winning!” Cynthina placed her hands on her head.

“What?! Then we have to go help!” Robin shot up. “We need to help the Khans!”

“You’re right… I owe too much to Khan Basilio to let him die again,” Lucina murmured as she got out of her bed. “We march at once!”

She was curious about the lunatic Morgan had spoken of. She couldn’t think of anyone with the strength to hold their own against an entire army. Not even her Father could pull off such a thing, even with Grima’s power. Alear was strong as well, but even she could get overwhelmed by such numbers…

Of course, it didn’t matter at the end of the day. She was prepared to protect this timeline from a dark future and prevent any more unnecessary deaths and sacrifices.

---

Walhart sat in his throne, idly staring at the round table, filled with many of his Generals. His passive expression contrasted with the sheer aggression and rage filled throughout the room.

“That bastard Excellus!”

Dalton slammed his fist on the table.

“We should have put him to the sword long ago! How dare he betray us?!”

“Calm yourself, my boy!” Cervantes said, massaging his beard. “That slimy little man is already dead.”

“At what cost?! Some group of children made a fool out of the Empire!” Dalton snarled. “We must march at once! Forget Excellus’ bounty, those two brats will pay in blood!”

“You fool,” Pheros sighed, “You seek to waste more effort on a group of children? You’re no different than Excellus!”

“Who was the one who let those kids go, eh? You and Yen’fay should have stayed and fought to the end!”

“Those children will be stomped out sooner or later,” Farber spoke up. “The Conqueror doesn’t worry about insects. It’s why he allowed Excellus to live for all as he did. We need to focus our efforts on stomping out the Resistance!”

“Grr… Fine, but once I find those brats in my sights, they’re dead,” Dalton murmured. “Same with Plegia. I’ll lead my squad personally to stomp out that shithole of a nation. They’ll regret their cheap little stunt!”

Walhart watched his General continue to bicker before silencing them all with a single word.

“Yen’fay.”

His gaze shifted to the silent swordsman sitting a fair distance away.

“You’re a brave man. Not many would return after suffering a humiliating loss,” he narrowed his eyes. “You have my respect but not my mercy, little Prince. Why should I allow you to continue breathing?”

Yen’fay stared passively at the Conquerer before shaking his head.

“If you wish to kill me, then kill me. I welcome it. Give me a reason to draw my blade one last time.”

“Yen’fay, you ingrate! You dare⎼”

Walhart broke into laughter, shocking the entire roundtable save for Yen’fay.

“Impressive! Even with Excellus gone, you still keep up your charade! You amuse me, little Prince! You may continue drawing breath for now. Once my conquest ends, I’d repay your little comment with a swift death.”

“Hmph…”

“As expected from our Master!” Cervantes said with glee. “You’re truly a god above all gods!”

“Farber is correct,” Walhart continued. “Those children did little except deprive me of a court jester. Pheros will take Excellus’s place as my chief strategist. Cervantes will take her old position.”

“My lord, you’re too generous….” Pheros bowed her head.

“Nothing has changed. My path is unwavering! I will stand above all else and defy the gods who dare decide our path! Not Naga, not Grima, and not the Red Demon will stand in my way!”

“Yes, Emperor!” Dalton saluted. “We’ll carve a path for you!”

“Emperor! We have trouble!”

Ignatius sprinted into the throne room, drenched in sweat.

“Our scouts have returned… Fort Steiger has been completely decimated! There… There were no survivors.”

Walhart sat up straight, curious rather than concerned about this update. He couldn’t say the same for the rest of the generals as the color left their faces.

“Oh? Have the Resistance finally started showing some teeth? Or is it the brats from earlier?” Walhart raised an eyebrow. “Perhaps the Red Demon?”

“No, My Emperor… Our scouts have reported that a massive dragon was the cause of the attack.” Ignatius lowered his head. “There’s also a massive army of undead soldiers following that thing… We thought it was the Risen, but they’re much more durable and destructive.”

“What?!” Dalton slammed his fist on the table. “Is it that bastard Grima?! Did the Plegians actually revive that thing?!”

“Interesting. Finally, a worthwhile opponent,” Walhart shot up from his throne, grinning madly. “Something to sink my weapon into!”

“Wait! Walhart!”

A sound came from the ring on Pheros’ finger. The spirit appeared before the Emperor, wielding the same visage as Queen Celica of Valentia. Walhart stared passively at the Emblem approaching him.

“You mustn’t go out there…! I think I know what’s going on,” Emblem Celica shook her head. “We should try to band everyone together to defeat this foe!”

“The weak wait for aid. I won’t let this dragon’s insult go unpunished. Be it Dragon, Demon, or the Gods themselves… I shall step over them to conquer and unite all!”

“Walhart!”

He didn’t wait to hear more as he ran off to find his steed, preparing to ride into battle, alone if he had to.

---

Chrom didn’t expect peace to end so quickly after the war’s end. He had hoped Gangrel’s death would lead to a better age, but it didn’t last long. Ylisse hadn’t yet recovered before he was brought the troublesome news from Robin and Alear’s reports.

“The Grimeal… Those dastards really don’t know when to stop.”

He stood over his desk, reviewing the notes from his friends. Robin believes that the Grimeal may be in hiding across Ylisse, plotting to capture more women and children for their twisted experiments. He wanted to spend more time with Sumia, but he knew he couldn’t ignore these threats in his Halidom.

“Milord, are we certain we could trust this information from Robin and Alear?”

Chrom pinched the bridge of his nose.

“What are you saying? Robin was the reason we won this war, and Alear nearly lost half of her eyesight fighting for Ylisse.

Frederick stepped toward, frowning.

“I do not mean to question our tactician, but Alear’s still an unknown. She has no background, and she wields unknown magic. Not even Miriel could determine the origins of her magic.”

“She’s a private girl, Frederick. Girls have a right to keep their secrets. She saved Ylissean lives and that’s enough for me.”

“I only want you to heed caution, Milord. Ylisse cannot afford to lose you. The Shepherds cannot afford to lose you.”

“I’m not dying anytime soon,” Chrom chuckled. “Still, I think we should regroup with Robin and Alear. We need to deal with this Grimeal threat before𑁋”

A loud explosion disrupted Chrom’s current thoughts. He didn’t waste time in reacting, grabbing Falchion and spinning around the meeting room.

“Where?! What’s going on?! Is it Plegia again?!”

“It couldn’t be! Captain Phila should have been aware of a sneak attack,” Frederick grimaced, raising his spear.

“There’s only one way to find out!”

Chrom sprinted out of the room, wasting no time throwing himself into the search for this sudden enemy. He wasn’t going to let a repeat of the assassin attempt on Emmeryn happen again. He sprinted throughout the palace, following the sounds of fighting. Soon, he heard familiar voices mixed in the fray.

“Stay back, Princess!”

“Lon’qu!!”

“You won’t harm the Exalt or the royal family, monster!”

Chrom didn’t let up until he arrived in the courtyard, witnessing a bizarre but concerning sight. Lon’qu, Cordelia, and Donnel were in the middle of a battle, struggling against a lone swordsman. Lissa was behind the group, trembling at the sight of the strange enemy. He appeared to be another faceless Risen, but Chrom knew something was off.

“Lissa!!”

Chrom screamed before jumping into the fray, kicking the swordsman back before he could hurt his friends. Frederick arrived only a moment later, pointing his spear at the unknown enemy.

“Chrom!” Lissa sighed in relief. “Thank Naga, you’re here… This thing just came out of nowhere and took down most of Phila’s squad!”

“Get out of here, Lissa,” Chrom commanded his sister. “You and Donnel, too. Find, Stahl, Sully, and Vaike. Find everyone you can find to help us protect this palace and Emm!”

“Emm…”

Chrom blinked, turning to the masked warrior, repeating Chrom’s last words. Panic began to set in as he started to guess this monster’s goals.

“If you’re here for the Exalt and my sister, you’d have to go through me!” He pointed Falchion at the strange man. “Whoever you are… You’re not getting past the Shepherds.”

“...Death, Despair, and Defeat will come for the Shepherds,” the strange swordman said in a low voice. “I couldn’t save them… Lissa… Emmeryn… Sumia… Robin…”

“What are you talking about? Do you seek to harm the ones I love?!” Chrom’s eyes lit with fury. “Don’t you dare touch them! I’ll save them and everyone from you!”

He declared before charging at the lone swordsman, starting what might be one of his toughest battles yet.

---

“Oh no… I think we’re in over our heads, you guys…”

Noire whimpered as she stared at the massive group of Corrupted. She wanted to believe she had changed, but there’s being brave and being suicidal. Even if it were the Risen, she wouldn’t like her chances here. She hid on top of a hill with the rest of her friends, staring at the large force standing in their path. They were coming out of a strange gate by the dozens.

“We’ve found the source, but…”

Laurent adjusted his glasses.

“I believe we may be outmatched… even with Owain’s powers.”

“Damn… and here I was ready to kick some ass,” Kjelle sighed. “Even I’m not that stupid to challenge such a number.”

“That means wherever they’re coming from is… beyond that point,” Noire sighed. “We may need Lucina, Severa, and Alear’s help… M-Maybe we should retreat and get their help…!”

“I hate to admit it, but you’re right… Owain, what do you think?” Kjelle glanced at the blonde royal.

“Hold a moment, my sword hand… feels a sinister force in the air. Its sheer might beckon𑁋”

“Owain, speak normally!”

“Let us explain, Kjelle.”

Emblem Edelgard and her two friends appeared before them. The students all exchanged looks with each other.

“We feel something… or someone approaching,” Edelgard frowned. “It feels… familiar somehow.”

“I feel it as well,” Dimitri nodded. “It’s… It’s the power of a crest.”

“...We may want to get out of here, you guys,” Claude chimed in. “Like… Right now.”

“What are you𑁋”

Noire couldn’t get the words out as she heard a loud ‘boom’ coming from behind her. She spun to see the Corrupted engulfed in flames. The undead soldiers were scattered about as a single warrior stood in the center. The warrior then screamed to the heavens, sending shivers down Noire’s spine.

“SEIROS!! I KNOW YOU’RE THERE!! COME OUT HERE AND FACE ME!!”

“W-What’s going on?!” Noire fell backwards, her face turning pale.

“Seiros… That sword… No, it couldn’t be,” Edelgard murmured. “How is he alive? How is he in this world? No… It couldn’t be their doing…”

“Your eyes are not deceiving you, Princess,” Claude said with an oddly serious look. “That’s him alright… The King of Liberation.”

“Not just that,” Dimitri’s grip on his spear tightened. “He’s an Emblem just like us…”

“What does that mean?” Kjelle shot up, mirroring Dimitri’s actions.

“It means we should run away,” Claude said, conjuring his bow. “At least that’s what I was going to say, but it… might be too late for that.”

Noire turned to see the crazy warrior locking eyes with the group in the distance.

“...Oh… Oh no… We’re all going to die.”

Notes:

When I said things were going to get chaotic, I meant it. Man, I feel so bad for Noire right now. She deserves a ton of candy from Rafal after all of this.

A lot is happening all over the land, and we're getting one step closer to the climax and final battles ahead. There's a lot I could say, but I don't really have much energy to ramble as usual, sorry. All you need to know is that I've decided to really hone in on this Lucina, going a different path than canon, believing more in her ability to change things without sacrificing others. I figured it'd make for a different take for the "judgment" scene since Lucina knows how important Robn is to her family and friends.

Also, I'm very sorry for the radio silence. I got sick all of a sudden, and it took me out of finishing and posting this chapter on Monday. I'm recovering, and I haven't forgotten this story. I plan to get back to updating somewhat regularly and not keep you guys waiting.

Chapter 70: True Strength

Summary:

Owain and Morgan face one of their greatest battles yet as they face the embodiment of immense strength. However, the two would soon learn that there is still strength in numbers, even against the greatest of enemies.

Owain, when faced with a new foe, would always have the right catchphrase and attack name to say before rushing into battle. He would channel whatever strength he could find to face any enemy with the zeal of an exalted hero. It helped him survive his ruined timeline, even if his friends wouldn’t understand it. He would know exactly what to say at every moment in battle.

However, that all changed when he saw a behemoth of a man sprinting towards him without fanfare. The only thing he could think about was protecting his friends from that monster.

“SEIROS!!”

“Get back!!”

He screamed at his friends before jumping in to block the man’s overhead swing. His boots dug into the dirt as he struggled to hold back the monster from reaching his friends.

“I sense… the crest of Seiros in you lot! I will split your head open, follower of Seiros!” The Emblem screamed at the group.

“Foul villain… You’re not going to kill anyone!” Owain said, gritting his teeth while locked in a clash with the behemoth. “My Sword Hand will be the end of you! ”

“Saint Seiros isn’t here, but we’ll send you to meet her and the Goddess,” Owain heard Dimitri’s voice. “Claude!”

“On it!”

Owain jumped back as the large man was struck in the shoulder by Claude’s arrows. Dimitri followed suit, rushing down the Emblem and knocking him back with his spear.

“Owain, you must engage with us,” He turned to see Edelgard standing behind him, axe in hand. “We mustn’t hold back… Not against him.”

“I don’t like our chances… I mean… I doubt we could beat Teach in a fight, so facing this guy might be a lost cause,” Claude appeared at Owain’s left. “At least we’re not dealing with the ten elitles… I hope.”

“GIVE ME SEIROS! GIVE THAT WHELP ALEAR!!” The Emblem declared before pointing his weapon at the group. “THOSE FALSE SAINTS WILL DIE BY MY HANDS!”

“Hey! Don’t forget about us, you monster!”

Kjelle screamed as she rushed the Emblem, spear, and shield in hand. Owain felt a pit forming in his stomach as his friend engaged the monster.

“We’re not letting another monster destroy our future!”

“We know not what you want with Alear, but we cannot let a miscreant like you roam free. I share in Kjelle’s sentiments!”

Laurent declared as he summoned a giant ball of flames.

“Emblem or not, all fall to magic! Elfire!”

“FEEBLE WEAKLINGS, STAY OUT OF THIS!!”

The Emblem raised his sword, challenging Laurent and Kjelle as they attacked him simultaneously. Owain thought the beast was simply going to block until he noticed the monster’s weapon began to change shape.

“Laurent! Kjelle!! Get back!”

His warnings came too late as the Emblem extended his sword’s range, whirling it to hit both Kjelle and Laurent and knocking them to the ground.

“Agh!!”

“Gah!!”

Owain grimaced at his friends' state. How could he prove himself worthy of the brand if he’s unable to protect his friends? The monster was one thing, but he could see the Corrupted slowly approaching their location. He jumped in front of his wounded friends, holding his free hand out to stop them.

“Noire, get them out of here!”

“W-What?! But you can’t face him alone!”

“Just do it!”

Owain exhaled deeply before pointing at the Liberation King.

“Foul Villain… Scum in human flesh! You shall not harm this world while I live and breathe! I am Owain Dark, the exalted warrior chosen by darkness! Remember my name, monster, as I’d be the one to strike you down!”

He then held up his other hand, containing his Emblem Bracelet.

“Now have at you! EMBLEM ENGAGE!!”

---

Priam just wanted to have a drink and fight in the Khan’s arena. He finally got some time to leave Valm with his nosy companions, so he wanted to test himself against the Khan’s strongest. He had hoped he could find the Red Demon and test himself against the mysterious warrior, to see how he compares to her. That was the plan until he was dragged into a life-or-death situation that confused the hell out of him.

“Gawain’s son! Prove yourself to me!!”

“I told ya, you psycho!”

Priam grunted as he raised Ragnell, blocking the Wyvern Rider’s strike.

“You got the wrong guy! I’m flattered by your words, but I ain’t the Radiant Hero!”

Somehow, luck has drawn him into a duel to the death with a ghost from the Radiant Hero’s legend. He was aware of the legend surrounding the Mad King, who sought to rule solely through force—the same King who fell to Ragnell in the distant past. The ghost was making a mess of the land, so he decided to do his part to save the injured soldiers. Unfortunately, he knew that meant this would end in his death.

“If I survive… I'd better get paid for this,” Priam grumbled while his blade was locked with the Mad King’s.

“What’s wrong, whelp?! Has Ragnell finally lost its edge!?”

“Not while I’m still standing,” Priam narrowed his eyes. “Ghosts like you need to return to the history books!”

“THAT’S WHAT I LIKE TO HEAR! FIGHT UNTIL YOU CAN’T FIGHT ANYMORE, DESCENDANT OF GAWAIN!” He exclaimed before bringing down his sword with incredible speed.

Priam slid across the snow as he withstood another of the Mad King’s blows. The ghost then flew back into the air, circling him with the eyes of a predator.

“I hate that I had to send away the others… but this isn’t a fight normal people can win,” the mercenary groaned, rubbing his sides. “I guess this is it for old Priam… At least dying to the Mad King’s ghost ain’t so bad…”

He exhaled deeply.

“However, that doesn’t mean I’m going down without a fight! C’mon, Ragnell, let’s make our ancestors proud with this last fight!”

He declared, raising his blade to prepare for the wyvern rider’s next attack. The ghost swooped down once more, raising his blade with a wide grin on his face. Priam braced himself, preparing for his final fight… until he witnessed the ghost behind flung off of his mount through a wind spell.

“I swear! You guys make it too easy for me!”

Priam blinked and then looked to the skies to see two girls riding a pegasus, hovering above the longfort. The two landed in front of the mercenary, weapons raised. The two girls were almost a decade younger than he, and yet they managed to push back the ghost, giving him and the rest of Ferox trouble.

“...Huh.”

“Hey! Old man! Are you okay?!” One of the girls waved at Priam. “You should run and leave this to us!”

“Ouch… Way to hit me in my mortality,” he winced. “Thanks for the offer, but I’ll stay here! Can’t let kids risk themselves for my sake!”

“Fine, Fine… Bah!” The mage turned to a random direction, shouting. “Shut up, Soren! I don’t know what Ragnell is, and I don’t care! Just hurry up and engage!”

“Hah! Is that Emblem Energy, I sense?!”

The Mad King reappeared with his mount, grinning widely at the two girls.

“You’re not the Divine Dragon… nor one of her cohorts, but you’d do just fine,” He pointed his blade at the two girls. “I hope you brats put up more of a fight than this pathetic kingdom!”

The Mad King gestured to the bodies littered around the longfort. The people that Priam couldn’t save in time. Despite the numbers advantage, he slaughtered many Feroxians with little to no effort.

“I see… Well, congrats, crazy weird guy…”

The girl’s cheerfulness disappeared almost instantly as she turned to face the Mad King.

“If your job was to piss me off… You’ve succeeded.”

She raised her right arm, revealing a glowing bracelet. Priam couldn’t tell what was happening, but he met many warriors in his life to know when someone’s out for blood. Despite his wanting to help these girls, something’s screaming at him to not get in their way.

“No… I ain’t going to stand down while these kids fight for their lives. I wouldn’t be able to live it down if𑁋”

“Cynthia, let’s do this! Emblem Engage!”

“You got it, Morgs! Engage!!”

The two girls suddenly transformed in front of Priam, their hair and clothes changing form and colors. The traveling mercenary stared blankly as the two girls were imbued with immense power, far beyond anything he had seen in his travels. Suddenly, it started to return to him. He heard of a group of teenagers with strange powers making a mess of Valm. A mercenary group that managed to defeat Yen’fay, one of Valm’s strongest swordsmen.

Last he heard of the group, their leader was a young lady with fiery red hair that turns green whenever she transformed…

“...This has been a humbling experience,” Priam murmured as the two girls charged into battle, challenging the Mad King’s ghost.

---

Morgan had only agreed to get the lunatic’s attention while her mothers caught up on foot. She was supposed to follow the plan and give an opening for Alear, Lucina, and Severa to aid in battle. Meanwhile, Veyle, Cherche, and Gerome would cover the other area, searching for survivors.

That was until she saw the corpses this man left in his wake. She wasn’t sure if it was because of Soren’s power influencing her or something else, but she wanted nothing but to kill this Mad King with her bare hands.

“The Mad King?”

Morgan tilted her head, studying Soren’s reaction.

“I didn’t expect someone from my world to come here… and truth be told, I don’t want to face him without Ike. However, we’re the only ones who can destroy this King, once and for all.”

“Are you ready to die?!”

Morgan screamed before casting Elwind at the evasive Wyvern Rider. She sucked her teeth at her missed attack, struggling to get a good hit on him.

“Hahahaha!! That’s what I want to see, little one! Show me the limit of your strength! Can you survive in my ideal world?!”

Emblem Asnard cackled before swooping down with intense speed, aiming directly for her.

“Cynthia, he’s coming!”

“Oh no, you don’t!”

Cynthia intercepted the Dark Emblem, raising her runesword to meet his blade. She parried his strike, giving Morgan enough time to ready Rexcalibur.

“Just go down already!!”

She struck the Mad King, point-blank, engulfing the man in wind magic and sending him careening to the ground with his mount. She sighed in relief before glancing at the ground below.

“That has to slow him down at least…”

She spoke too soon as the Wyvern Rider stood back up, grinning madly despite the damage he had taken. His form was different from Emblems like Soren and Hector for some strange reason. He was corporeal, but his body was that of an undead monster rather than a normal human. It raised so many questions, but she knew she wasn’t going to get answers from him.

“Excellent… You have some bite to your attacks,” he laughed while dusting himself off. “You might prove to be a worthy fight after all! Now, let’s move to the next test for you two and Gawain’s descendant.”

“Test…?” Cynthia glanced back at Morgan. “I don’t like the sound of that, Morgan…”

“Now, show me you have the strength to give me a true fight, children!”

The Emblem raised his hand as scores of undead soldiers appeared around the Longfort. Morgan’s face paled as she stared at the Corrupted Wyrm towering above her.

“Now, show me your worth! Show me that you lot have the strength to survive in my ideal world!”

“This has to be cheating,” Cynthia grumbled. “I’m already running low on Emblem energy… What about you, Morgan?”

“I still have some energy left, but I doubt it’d be enough to take them and that creep down,” Morgan frowned. “I fell for his bait… By the Divine Dragon, I hate this guy!”

She took a deep breath before raising her hand, summoning three elemental orbs.

“Alright, Cynthia. We just need to hold out until the others show up! Keep your distance and𑁋”

“There’s no need for that. Leave the Mad King to me.”

Morgan blinked at the unfamiliar voice. She spun around, searching for the third party's location. She wasn’t alone in her confusion, as the mercenary guy was doing much of the same. At least it confirmed she wasn’t going crazy.

“That voice…!!”

Morgan yelped as the Emblem power immediately left her body, transforming back to normal before she had the chance to attack. Soren jumped out of her bracelet, eyes widened.

“Ah!" Morgan pouted at her partner. "Soren, are you trying to get us killed?!”

“Heh, you haven’t changed a bit, Soren.”

An Emblem appeared in front of the trio, standing tall and wielding a familiar-looking sword. Morgan stared at the sword in his hands before slowly turning to the middle-aged mercenary.

“...Huh. I’m kinda lost here.”

“That blade…!”

The Dark Emblem grinned at the newcomer.

“Gawain’s son… Finally, you’ve shown yourself! Now we can finish what we started back in the portal between worlds!”

“Ike… What… How are you here?!” Soren stammered out.

“The Radiant Hero,” the mercenary’s mouth hung open.

Morgan stared at the tall man with a blank face before turning to Cynthia.

“You know this guy, Cynthia?”

“Uh… Nope, never seen him.”

“Don’t worry, you two! We’re here to back you guys up!”

Morgan gasped as a fight with the Corrupted broke out. A group of unfamiliar faces jumped in, fighting the undead soldiers and turning the tide of battle in their favor. In the middle of the chaos, she noticed a blonde-haired man on horseback striking down each enemy with grace. Riding with the man was a young spearwoman with far too few layers to wear in the middle of Ferox.

“Never seen those guys either,” Cynthia murmured.

“Yeah, I figured…”

---

“Special Attack…!!”

Owain brought down Aymr, connecting directly with the Liberation King’s chest, sending the Dark Emblem stumbling. He then jumped back, swapping to Failnaught and nocking an arrow.

“EDGE OF… DAWN!!”

He let the arrow loose, striking the monster directly in his bare chest before engulfing him in a fiery explosion. Just after the attack landed, he felt the Emblem’s power quickly leave his body, the three rivals reappearing before him.

“That had to do some damage, if not finish him off,” Claude panted. “I really didn’t sign up to fight a crazed lunatic from the history books...”

“It’s not every day we meet such an important figure in Fodlan’s history. Unfortunately, we have little time for questions,” Edelgard tightened her grip on Aymr. “We should worry about surviving to greet the next day.”

“Look, everyone!”

Dimitri pointed at the dust clouds. The Dark Emblem walked out of the dust clouds, injured but showing no signs of slowing down.

“No…! Was my special attack not enough?!” Owain’s face paled.

“Here I thought Dimitri was tough when he fought off the entire Golden Deer singlehandedly during the mock battles,” Claude sighed before readying an arrow.

“I’m not that durable,” Dimitri grimaced. “This is not good… We have the numbers on our side, but that monster has the strength and stamina.”

“You children will never compare to the ten Elites! I do not need their strength to grind you to dust!”

Owain glanced around him, noticing more of the Corrupted appearing around them. He turned to see Kjelle and Noire struggling to carry Laurent away from the battlefield. He knew that he couldn’t face him and protect the others if this fight continued to drag on.

“No… I can’t think that. I made a promise to that red-haired man that I’d support my cousin and my friends. I won’t let Mother’s friend down!”

“It will be alright, young swordsman.”

Owain blinked, hearing a cool and calculated voice. He turned back to see a teal-haired Emblem, dressed in black, standing in front of him and the House leaders. Even Nemesis froze in shock at the sight of the newcomer.

“You…!! Again, we face in battle!! The Bearer of the Crest of Flames!”

“My friends will take care of your friends,” the teal-haired Emblem smiled and nodded at Owain. “Edelgard, Dimitri, and Claude… Look alive. We’re not done yet, my students.”

“Took you long enough to show up. Teach…” Claude sighed.

“Professor!” Dimitri exclaimed. “You’re a sight for sore eyes, old friend…”

“As always… You never cease to surprise us,” Edelgard raised her axe. “But that’s what I always liked about you, Professor.”

The teal-haired Emblem stepped forward, unsheathing his whip-sword.

“Alright, Nemesis… This time, you won’t come back. This battle ends here and now.”

Notes:

This was another fight that I had trouble writing down. I love the fights in this, but now we're facing a threat that needs a bit more care. I've been waiting a long time to get to this arc, and I wanted to make sure it felt right to me.

Owain and Morgan/Cynthia have a tough battle in front of them, but thankfully, the two groups now have backup from the Divine Dragon's Rescue Squad. The long-awaited rematch with the Dark Emblems is upon us. I've chosen the Dark Emblems and the Emblem Rings from Prime Elyos for this very reason. I figured it would be best to give some of the Emblem Bracelets a time to shine against their world's dark emblems. With the Royals and Retainers from Elyos here, let's see if they can turn the tide in the next chapter as we continue this battle against the two Dark Emblems.

I usually try to go for a M/W/F release for chapters, but since I kept you guys waiting last week, I decided to post this chapter early! I'll try to get the conclusion of this fight posted before the weekend. I'm feeling much better, and I'm hopefully going to get back into posting regularly.

Chapter 71: Better Late than Never

Summary:

Newcomers from Elyos arrive to combat the Chaos throughout the land. Meanwhile, Alear learns of her sister's predicament and her true role in this story.

Noire hated running away. She was scared of dying and getting hurt, but she still hated the idea of fleeing when her friends offered to stay behind. She could understand Brady’s depression whenever he felt useless during their battles in the ruined future. Lucina and the others risked their lives to save this world, and all she has done is little to help her friends.

Still, she didn’t let that stop her. She refused to let that deter her from helping her friends.

“Ngh… Laurent, you just had to arrive in this timeline earlier than us,” Noire groaned as she supported the mage. “You were much easier to carry when you were younger!”

“I apologize… for going through puberty,” Laurent sighed. “You and Kjelle don’t have to do this… Please leave me behind and𑁋”

“Shut up!” Kjelle elbowed him. “We don’t leave anyone behind if we can help it!”

“Kjelle! You’re going to make his condition worse!”

“Oh… Sorry, Laurent…”

“No need for apologies… I am far from the frail child you once knew,” Laurent smiled weakly. “Still, I fear that our escape may be impossible. The Corrupted will overwhelm us in time.”

“Don’t worry about it,” Noire shook her head. “I believe in Owain… He will win. That’s why I’m going to do my part to make sure we all survive.”

She glanced over her shoulder, noticing the approaching Corrupted.

“I won’t die… Not until I've told Father the truth and we become a true family.”

She let go of Laurent, allowing Kjelle to support him. She ignored her friend’s words of concern as she drew her bow. At this range, she could take down ten of them before they got close. She had a limited amount of arrows, but she should have had enough to slow them down. She slowly reached for the talisman, prepared to unleash hell upon the undead soldiers, before an arrow soared past her.

“H-Huh?!”

Noire blinked, watching the arrow pierce a Corrupted in the head. Before she could react, a hand yanked her away from the frontlines.

“Get back! I’ll protect you!”

A young man stepped in front of Noire, nocking an arrow. The blue-haired bowman seemed to be around the same age as her, and yet he had so much confidence—a true hero.

“Lapis! Citrinne! Support the other two! I’ll cut a path for Princess Hortensia!”

“Of course, Prince Alcryst!”

“Naturally. We’ll help these injured individuals.”

She turned to see two young ladies helping her friends to the ground. The blonde-haired girl pulled out a healing staff, hovering it over the two.

“You should use this time to flee, Ma’am,” the calm and collected bowman told Noire. “I’ll do whatever it takes to protect you!”

“...Ruined it…”

The bowman blinked before turning to face Noire.

“Pardon…?”

“YOU RUINED IT, YOU ABSOLUTE BAFOON!”

Noire snapped at him, influenced by the talisman’s power.

“I HAD THIS ONE CHANCE TO PROVE MY WORTH TO MY ALLIES, AND YOU RUINED IT!! REPENT FOR YOUR SINS, FOOL!”

“Gahhh…!! I’m so sorry!!”

The bowman immediately dropped to the ground, prostrating himself.

“It’s all my fault! Of course, you didn’t need the help of someone as worthless as me! Please forgive this worthless bafoon!”

“...W-Wait, I didn’t mean that! Oh gosh… I did it again!”

“Great, now we have two Noires,” Kjelle sighed. “Just what we needed…”

---

Owain’s mouth hung open as he watched the newcomer Emblem match Nemesis blow for blow. It took all three of the rivals just to push him back, and this teal-haired warrior was able to hold his own. It was quite the sight, and he couldn’t help but admire this stoic man’s power. Soon, Edelgard and the others jumped in as well, overwhelming the brute with their combined might.

“Hey, Blondie!”

Owain turned to see three new faces approaching him with weapons drawn. The shortest out of the trio approached him, jabbing her finger in his direction.

“You should leave this to us. Byleth and I will bring this old man down,” the girl grinned. “Still, you held your own pretty well. Where’d ya get that Emblem from?”

“Hold, fair maiden!”

Owain held up a hand.

“A dark warrior doesn’t flee in the sight of danger! My sword hand twitches… It tells me to slay this beast with my full power! You must keep your distance!”

“...Goodness, you’re weirder than Kagetsu,” the short girl frowned.

“Heh, I like this guy. He’s pretty cute… like a dog,” the feminine axe-wielder chuckled. “We should use this guy’s help while he carries an Emblem.”

“You should feel lucky,” the sword-wielder leaned in, smiling sweetly. “It’s not every day a guy like you gets to work alongside someone so graceful and beautiful. I apologize ahead of time if I distract you in the middle of battle, handsome.”

Owain felt the heat rise to his cheeks as this woman invaded his personal space.

“Stay back, seductress!” He stepped back, avoiding the swordswoman’s gaze. “Your feminine wiles won’t… deter me! Keep your distance, lest you get caught in the crossfire of my ultimate attack!”

“I have no idea what this guy’s talking about,” the short girl sighed. “Are you joining in or not?”

“Y-Yeah, I’m still in this…”

“Good,” she turned to the other two. “Rosado! Goldmary! Keep the Corrupted off us! We’re going to back up Byleth!”

“You got it, Hortensia!”

“I’ll try not to let my dazzling swordsmanship outshine you two. Apologies in advance if it does.”

The short girl, Hortensia, rolled her eyes as the other two warriors charged into battle with the undead forces. She then turned to Owain, pointing at him.

“Alright, break time’s over!” She whistled, summoning her pegasus to her side. The girl then hopped on top of her mount, pulling out a tome. “Do you thing while I support Emblem Byleth and your Emblems!”

“O-Of course!”

He turned back to the battle, seeing Nemesis still holding his own against the four Emblems. The Dark Emblem roared before kicking back the teal-haired Emblem and striking the rivals with his whip-sword.

“ONCE AGAIN, YOU LACK THE COURAGE TO CHALLENGE ME IN LONE COMBAT!”

“Once again, you remained trapped in the past,” Byleth said calmly. “Fodlan, Elyos, and Ylisse… Each of their futures isn’t yours to decide.”

“Well said!”

Owain shouted as he ran to Byleth’s side, sword raised.

“Apologies for the delay, fellow swordsman! Owain Dark is not finished just yet!”

“Your help would be appreciated. Let’s work together. You and Hortensia give us an opening to use our full Emblem powers. That alone should defeat him.”

“Say no more! I have just the special attacks to wear this monster down!”

He couldn’t engage, but he could use a portion of the Emblem’s power to help finish this battle. Owain roared as he sprinted right towards Nemesis, filled with renewed purpose and a drive to protect the world he loves.

“IGNORANT WHELP! YOU CANNOT HOPE TO STOP ME!”

“Special Attack….!!”

Nemesis extended his whip-sword, swinging it horizontally. Owain short-hopped over the sweeping attack, arriving just within striking distance.

“Dark Dawning…!!!”

He performed five consecutive sword slashes at the undead warrior’s bare chest. Nemesis grimaced before stumbling back.

“Secret Move!! Scarlet Blaze!!!”

He roared, imbuing his sword with fire magic before performing an overhead diagonal strike.

“FOOLISH CHILD!! YOU CANNOT HOLD TO DETER ME!!”

Owain’s eyes widened as he saw Nemesis’s blade get dangerously close to his face. Fortunately, the attack never landed as the monster froze in place. Owain jumped back, noticing his new ally flying above with a staff in her hands.

“You owe me for this, blondie! Now, Byleth!”

Owain grinned as he raised his bracelet.

“The Emblem of Rivals! Strike as one!”

He turned to his Emblem companions. Claude grinned before firing arrows into the sky.

“This one’s for the history books!”

As the arrows rained down on Nemesis, Dimitri and Edelgard charged the disoriented Emblem.

“Let’s do this, El!”

“I’d have you use my full name, Dimitri!”

The two house leaders strike the Emblem simultaneously, drawing blood from the behemoth.

“GAAAHHH!!”

“It’s over, Nemesis.”

Byleth declared before rushing down the Dark Emblem, running his sword right through his chest. Nemesis cried out in pain as the blade pierced his undead heart.

“RAGGGH!!”

“This time, you don’t return.”

“NOOO! I WON’T DISAPPEAR. I WILL BECOME THE TRUE KING OF LIBERATION. I WILL DESTROY THAT FALSE DIVINE DRAGON!! I WON’T LET YOU WEAKLINGS…”

Nemesis roared, shoving Emblem Byleth away.

“STAND IN MY WAY…!!!”

“Tch! This power… He doesn’t know when to give up,” Byleth grimaced, jumping back. “Wait, what is he…?”

Instead of immediately attacking, Nemesis rushed to one of the lone Corrupted still alive, grabbing the undead creature by the throat. Owain’s face paled as he watched the Corrupted’s form crumble from just Nemesis’ touch. The Dark Emblem’s wounds began to close as he continued absorbing the undead creature.

“Are you kidding?! These things didn’t do this with Sombron!”

Hortensia swooped down in front of Owain, huffing.

“Ugh… This will last forever if this monster keeps cheating! We have to do something about the Corrupted!”

“Ah! That’s it!”

Owain pointed in the direction of the portals.

“We go to the source! That will finish this fight!”

“Huh… You’re smarter than you look, blondie,” Hortensia hummed. “Alright, we’ll do this your way!”

---

Morgan wasn’t sure what to think about the sudden group of strangers, but their aid was greatly appreciated. She had to apologize to Soren for underestimating this newcomer Emblem. As soon as he jumped into battle, the tide of battle quickly turned in their favor. She had little to worry about with the combined might of three Emblems and the strange reinforcements.

“Soren, give me a boost!”

“On it!”

Soren cast Elwind under Ike’s feet, propelling him towards the evasive wyvern rider. He strikes the Mad King, swatting him out of the air, sending him hurling back to the ground.

“Yes… YES!!”

Ashnard shot up, clutching his chest.

“I don’t give a damn about that Druid’s plans. I don’t give a damn about Sombron or Grima. This… This… is what I came for! Only you’d be able to give me a great fight, son of Gawain!”

Morgan grimaced at the madman’s ramblings before firing a fire spell at one of the Corrupted.

“I’m starting to think this guy’s into this this… Ew,” she stuck out her tongue.

“He’s a true villain…” Cynthia frowned while running her spear through an undead soldier’s chest. “Also… He keeps talking about some Druid…”

“MORE! I NEED MORE!! THIS BATTLE WILL NOT END JUST YET!”

“Something’s not right,” Morgan murmured as she pulled her focus away from the small fry to study the Mad King’s movements. “Wait, what is he…?!”

Her eyes widened as she watched the Mad King run away from the Emblems, sprinting towards one of the Corrupted littered on the battlefield. She wasn’t sure what he was planning to do, but she had no intention of seeing it.

“Cynthia!”

“Say no more, friend!”

Cynthia dove to the ground, chasing after the fleeing Emblem. Morgan raised her hand, pointing at the man’s exposed back.

“Thoron!”

“Agh!!” Asnhard cried out in pain before convulsing from the thunder spell.

“You’re not getting away, Ashnard!”

Emblem Ike lunged at the disoriented man, sending his legendary blade through the Mad King’s chest. The Dark Emblem stood in place as the sword was lodged deep into his torso.

“Hah… You’re a smart one, child,” Ashnard wheezed. “No wonder… You look just like that… man.”

“I don’t know who you’re talking about, but that’s just a taste of the pain you deserve for your crimes,” Morgan frowned. “Now be a good lunatic and die already.”

“Heh… Emblems don’t die… We were never alive to begin with. Bah, whatever, I don’t care to argue semantics with a small whelp,” Ashnard turned to Emblem Ike and Soren. “Let’s hope fate pits us against each other again. One day, I’ll be the one to surpass Rangell… and that wretched Alear.”

“Wait, how do you know my mother?!”

Ashnard didn’t respond to Morgan’s question. The Mad King broke out into laughter before his body slowly turned to dust, ending this dreadful fight. The Dark Emblem’s final words repeat in Morgan’s mind.

“I don’t like that guy,” she grumbled. “I almost wished he survived long enough for me to beat him up some more.”

“Wait, hold up.”

She turned to see a blonde-haired man and the girl dressed in very few layers approaching her.

“Oh, you guys are finished? Neato… Thanks for the help, guys!”

“It’s not a problem!” The blonde-haired man waved his hand. “Um… What did you just say about your Mother?”

“Huh? I was just wondering what this guy wanted with Alear… I mean, I know my mom’s popular… but seriously…”

“...Your mother’s name is Alear?”

“Yep.”

“Seriously?”

“Uh Huh. The very one! Sister of Veyle and the coolest dragon in all of Ylisse!”

“...H-How long did it take us to get here?!”

Morgan tilted her head, watching the blonde-haired man freak out.

“Wow, you must be Veyle’s friends… I guess I should introduce myself properly!”

She cleared her throat before bowing to the two.

“Hi! My name is Morgan! I’m a tactician in training and the co-leader of the Divine Dragon’s Strike Force. I guess you can also see me as one of Alear’s children!”

“One of…?!”

“Uh… Alfred, you okay there?” The girl beside him patted his shoulder.

“I’m just fine, Timerra.. I just… Oh goodness… The Divine Dragon’s a mother… and I wasn’t there to support her…”

Morgan played with her hands, watching the man named Alfred struggle to stand. She should probably mention that she was from the future and her mother wasn't a divine dragon, but she doubted that she could get a word in edgewise.

“I hope Veyle and my parents are faring better…”

---

“Flee everyone! We’ll protect you guys!”

Veyle shouted at the villagers, helping them flee the area. She was glad that she came in time to help some of the survivors, making sure the Corrupted don’t take any more lives while she’s here. She was glad that she had Gerome and Cherche’s strength to help in fending off the Corrupted while Veyle acted as support.

“We don’t have one of the Emblems… and I knew I should have asked the past version of Sister… but I don’t want to change history further. If Alear doesn’t get into too many fights, she could survive to become a Divine Dragon and save her Elyos.”

Veyle shook her head, focusing on calmly commanding the villages to flee in a particular direction.

“C’mon, everyone! Please hurry! We don’t know when𑁋”

The ground shook under Veyle, causing the Mage Dragon to fall on the soft snow. Her face paled, noticing a large Corrupted Wyrm slowly approaching her location.

“No…!”

She could see herself surviving a scuffle with a Corrupted Wyrm, but she couldn’t see a way to protect the people from the giant monster. She grimaced before reaching for her tome, ignoring her insecurities. She knew she had to do something.

“Lady Veyle!!”

Before the Wyrm could get close, it was engulfed in a volley of arrows. The creature cried out in pain before dissolving into a pile of ash.

“W-What? Those arrows… They’re…”

Veyle turned to see two familiar faces approaching her. Her eyes widened as she recognized the stoic knight on horseback along with the green-haired Emblem.

“M-Mauvier! Lyn!”

“Long time no see, Veyle. It’s good to see we weren’t too late,” Lyn put away her bow.

“Lady Veyle, are you unharmed?! Thank the Divine Dragon we’ve found you!”

Veyle scratched her head, unsure of what to say to the Knight. She told him to stay behind, but unfortunately, that was an order even he couldn’t follow. Still, she couldn’t deny that his help was very much appreciated.

“I’m fine… but there’s no time to rest! We have to help the people of this world!”

“I will always follow your command. Come, let us regroup with the𑁋”

“Veyle! Are you unharmed?!”

Veyle’s face lit up as she saw the two wyvern riders descend. She was worried for their safety, but it seemed the pure water aided them.

“Cherche! Gerome! I’m okay!” She waved with both hands. “What of the Corrupted?”

“We’ve dealt with the Corrupted in the area… Now, we…”

Gerome’s voice trailed off as he locked eyes with Mauvier.

“You…!”

Mauvier raised an eyebrow, turning to face the mother and son.

“Do I know you, young man?”

Veyle felt a tension in the room as the masked rider glared at the former Hound. Gerome remained silent before scoffing and snapping his reins, taking to the skies without a word said to the others.

“Gerome!”

“Goodness… That boy is always so cryptic,” Cherche sighed before glancing at Veyle and Mauvier. “I suppose we should follow his lead after we’ve gotten the villagers to safety. I do worry for your friends.”

“If that is what Lady Veyle wishes for, I shall support her as always,” Mauvier bowed his head.

Veyle rolled her eyes before turning to where Gerome flew off to. She couldn’t make out what the young man was thinking or what problem he had with Mauvier, but she couldn’t think much about it. After all, if the others were here, that means she’d need to prepare them if they were to meet the past version of Alear again…

“Right… and there’s also the other me… So much to worry about, so little time. I need to return to Morgan!”

---

Robin was hesitant about sending Morgan and the others off into battle, but the young tactician has proven herself as a useful combatant. In fact, Morgan would one day surpass her if she wasn’t careful. She wasn’t sure if she should feel pride as a Mother or pride as a fellow tactician in training.

Still, she wished she were useful to the others. Between the Emblems and the upgraded Risen, the rest of her friends would soon leave her behind if she didn’t catch up. Just as with Chrom and the Shepherds, she wanted to be useful to Alear and Lucina, to support them as they had supported her.

She understood her feelings for the red swordswoman. Even if she couldn’t have the same relationship as their counterparts in Morgan and Lucina’s timeline, she wanted to show just how much she meant to her. She wanted to finish this journey with the girl she admired deeply.

To her surprise, Tiki took notice of Robin’s conundrum and offered to speak with her in private as the group prepared to march and regroup with Morgan and her friends.

“I’ve met a friend who wanted to help you, Robin… I must say I agree with her desire to aid you in the coming battles. We’ve only met for a time, but I trust you to bring a bright future to this land.”

“You flatter me, Tiki,” Robin scratched her head. “Who is this friend of yours?”

Naga’s daughter shook her head before turning to the nearby trees.

“Come on out, my kindred spirit. There’s no need to be afraid.”

Robin gasped, watching a young girl with green hair poke her head from behind one of the trees. Usually, she wouldn’t think much about her appearance if she didn’t have the same incorporeal form as the other Emblems. Not only that, the girl has a striking resemblance to the Divine Dragon’s voice.

“Hiya, Robin… I mean… the Robin of this world,” the young girl waved.

“Who… are you?”

“Her name is Emblem Tiki,” Tiki cleared her throat. “She is my counterpart from Elyos. I was quite surprised learning of her existence.”

“I woke up not too long ago… and I heard the girl who looks like the Divine Dragon is fighting to help this world! I want to help too! She has Mar-Mar at her side… and I want to be there for him!”

“Mar-Mar… You speak of the mute Emblem in Alear’s ring?”

“He’s the only one here that cannot talk… It sounds horrible, but…” Emblem Tiki shook her head. “I want to spend time with him again!”

“We’ve talked to Lucina and the others. They, too, believe you’re the right one to carry Emblem Tiki into battle.”

Robin pursed her lips, thinking about the Divine Dragon oracle’s suggestion. It sounded almost too good to be true. Was it truly that easy for her to gain strength?

“I… I don’t…”

Before Robin could answer, she noticed a commotion happening nearby. She blinked, turning to see a crowd forming. She turned back to Tiki, who shared the same look of concern.

“Go. We’ll finish this conversation later, Robin.”

She nodded at the Divine Dragon before jogging towards the crowd. She maneuvered through the crowd, pushing through to see Lucina and Alear with panic in their eyes. A rarity for the latter. There were also two unfamiliar faces next to the two girls. There was a young woman with black hair, resembling Alear in her stoicism and foreign attire. In the woman’s arms was an injured young man… who was a spitting image of Morgan.

“What’s going on?! Do we have a healer?!” Robin called out to the crowd.

“Morgan… What in Naga’s name happened to you?!” Lucina approached the boy, grabbing his hand. “Hang in there, friend!”

“Father… Lucina… You two are the last people I want to see… Wait…”

The injured boy winced before locking eyes with Robin.

“Mother… Why… No… You shouldn’t be here…!”

“Morgan, what happened?” Alear stepped in, frowning.

“Grima's vessel… She nearly killed this boy,” the mysterious woman sideglanced Robin. “Plegia isn’t a safe place for him. He needs a safe place to hide from that monster…”

“The Vessel for the Fell Dragon…?” Robin murmured. “Was this the Grimeal’s doing?”

“Father… Mother… I’m sorry… I failed you both… I failed… Veyle…”

“Veyle… Morgan, what are you saying?” Alear clenched her jaw, struggling to remain calm.

“Father… I couldn’t save her… She… Grima… took Veyle!”

The color instantly drained from Alear’s face.

“The Fell Dragon has captured Veyle,” the boy said with tears forming in his eyes. “I’m so sorry, Father! Please… forgive me! I… couldn’t… I…”

Alear placed a hand on the boy’s left cheek, caressing his face.

“Rest for now… son,” The red swordsman took a deep breath. “You’ve fought bravely… and I’m proud of you. Thank you… for telling me where Veyle is.”

“Alear… What are you… going to do…?” Robin asked in a weak voice.

Alear closed her eyes, curling her right hand into a fist.

“...I’m going to finish this. That’s what I’m going to do… I’m going to save my sister and…”

She turned to Robin, staring with a blank expression.

“I will dispose of the Fell Dragon Grima… if they stand in my path.”

Notes:

So many reunions and interactions. The Elyos crew is fitting in rather nicely with the Time Travelers.... Well, most of them. This was definitely a highlight to write, and I look forward to writing more about the newcomers interacting with our cast. I think my favorite interactions to write so far are Noire with Alcryst and Owain dealing with Hortensia and her two friends/future retainers.

We're inching closer to the climax and the end of Act 3. I'm getting pretty excited, and I want to try to pick up the pace some more. I want to at least try to get to the end of Act 3 by the end of next week. I'll try to get one chapter during this weekend, or I will do four chapters next week. Either way, I want to get closer to the ending of FDA, which I have a lot of plans for. Either way, I hope you guys enjoy the ride.

I really enjoyed writing this fic for the past year. It has been a blast, and I'm excited for the future with Divine and Silent and possible other stories I could make from this one.

Chapter 72: A Ruler's Strength

Summary:

Chrom faces the Risen King in battle, facing a future yet to pass. However, both combatants were unprepared for what happened next. In the distant past of Elyos, a queen finally arrives at her destination. Meanwhile, an Emperor does whatever it takes to surpass the foe before him, putting all in the line to show the strength of humanity.

The rain washed over Walhart’s face and armor, but it couldn’t cool the flames deep within his soul. He stood on horseback, watching the storm paint the backdrop of what may be his greatest battle yet. He kept a steady gaze at the horde of undead on the horizon. His attention was glued to the horde’s leader, a fallen god taking the form of the men he once ruled over.

“Walhart, please! You mustn’t fight him without the others. We could find those girls, and they can help you! ”

He ignored the pleas of the Emblem Celica, refusing to know how his numbers compared with the enemy’s.

“You may be the first Queen, but your era has ended,” he said, narrowing his eyes. “A Conqueror doesn’t hide behind children or ghosts from the distant past!”

“But, you’d die!”

“Then so be it.”

He snapped his reins, slowly approaching within speaking distance of the leader of the undead forces.

“You’ve come,” the former god called out to him. “Your reputation precedes you, Conqueror. I see you’ve brought Mila’s chosen to your side as well.”

“She is only a spectator,” Walhart raised his axe, pointing at the dragon. “You’re quite brazen for an old relic. Your insult will not go unpunished.”

“Do you believe you embody strength well? As far as I can tell, you’re nothing but a tyrant with a god complex.”

“Nonsense. I will step over the gods and become something greater! Neither you, Grima, nor Naga will stand in my path!”

The fallen god stared passively at the Conquerer before shaking his head.

“I care little for the others and their plans. I only wish to see how well my people have thrived over those past centuries. Could you prove yourself worthy of leading this land into prosperity? Could you do what Alm has done? Could you avoid our mistakes?”

“I care not for your opinion! Fight or Die!”

“Very well…”

The fallen god nodded before transforming into his true form, towering over him and his remaining army. Walhart stood strong, raising Wolf Berg.

“I have no use for cowardly men! Give your life to Valm or get out of my sight! We will send this false god back to his grave!” He declared to his men. “Now, fight!”

“““YES, EMPEROR!!”””

---

Chrom had thought he had seen everything after meeting Marth and witnessing her swordplay. She at least had her own flair when it came to using Falchion. He never got to learn the truth behind her skills, but he had hoped that would be the limit to how strange things were.

Unfortunately, he was proven wrong, as he fought a masked warrior who mirrored his movements with frightening accuracy.

“Who are you?! Answer me!”

Chrom shouted as he clashed blades with the mysterious foe.

“Chrom… You… You cannot change fate! You cannot save anyone!”

“You’re wrong…!” He pressed his blade down, pushing back the warrior. “I know that I’m still lacking, but I won’t stop trying to save those I love!”

“All things with physical form shall fall to ruin… You cannot delay the inevitable… You cannot change what is set in stone,” the warrior growled, his blade locked with Falchion’s. “I tried to do the same… but I couldn’t save anyone!”

“I cannot understand such thinking… and truth be told, I don’t want to understand!”

Chrom roared, knocking the masked warrior back.

“Milord!”

Frederick sprinted past him, stabbing the man right in the face.

“As long as I draw breath, you will not harm the royal family!!”

“Gagh…!!”

The warrior reeled back, his helmet crumbling from Frederick’s strike. Chrom was about to take advantage of the wounded man’s state until he locked eyes with him. He stared at the face, unsure if he was looking into a twisted mirror or not.

“Your face… It can’t be…”

“What kind of twisted joke is this?!” Cordelia’s face paled. “How dare you take his visage monster!”

“Plegia and the Grimeal have gone too far,” Frederick grimaced. “You will pay for your transgressor, imposter!”

“Imposter… No… I am.. Chrom,” the doppleganger stared at the group with dead eyes. “I serve the Fell Dragon… as the King of Risen. I am your future…”

Chrom felt nauseous after hearing the Risen's declaration. It would be easy for him to deny this doppleganger’s words, and yet he was skilled with the blade. It felt like he was staring at the darkness within him. A path he could have taken if he failed as the Leader of the Shepherds.

“...You are me! When life asks you a question, you answer with blood!”

The Mad King’s words echoed in Chrom’s mind, giving the Shepherd pause. Unfortunately, it gave the doppleganger enough time to get within striking distance.

“Ah!”

“You will fall… just like I have!!”

Chrom braced for the attack, but it didn’t come. Lon’qu blitzed past him, deflecting the Risen’s strike.

“Snap out of it, Chrom!” Lon’qu hissed. “You’re stronger than this cheap imitation! Show me that you’re worthy of my blade!”

“Lon’qu…”

Chrom murmured as he watched the swordsman fend off the relentless Risen.

“Sir Lon’qu is right, Captain!”

Cordelia swooped in, using her spear to create distance between everyone and the lone enemy.

“You’re nothing like this monster! I refuse to believe it!”

“As long as I remain your Knight, I refuse to let you go down the same path as this fiend!” Frederick declared as he jumped into the fray, helping the others overwhelm the doppleganger.

“Cordelia… Frederick…”

“Ngh…!! You cannot change fate!! I couldn’t save anyone!!”

Chrom winced, feeling a surge of dark energy coming from his copy. Frederick, Cordelia, and Lon’qu were all pushed away by a sudden shockwave, sent flying toward the pillars and walls of the courtyard.

“Everyone! Rgh…!!”

He turned to his undead self, clenching his jaw.

“They’re right… You’re not me at all,” He raised Falchion. “I wouldn’t raise a hand against Ylisse or my friends even if I’ve fallen into despair. Even if the future is bleak, it doesn’t justify betraying everything that I stand for!”

Their swords clashed once more.

“Frederick, Lissa, Sumia, Robin, Emmeryn… I couldn’t save any of them! Hope does not exist!!”

“So you seek to condemn them instead?! What kind of thinking is that? You’re just a coward!”

The Risen parried a mistimed swing.

“Be silent!!”

“No! I refuse to let you justify your crimes!”

Chrom jumped back, avoiding a horizontal swing.

“Anything can change! The future isn’t set in stone! Even if I were to fall, I’ll trust in the future generation to fix my mistakes!” He brought his sword down. “I won’t become you!”

He brought it down again.

“I. Will. Win. I will not fail!”

He felt a surge of energy flow within him. The power of his ancestors gave him the strength to prevail.

“Aether!!”

Chrom roared, breaking the Risen’s guard before striking him with two constructive slashes. The first strike connects, healing his wounds and fueling his spirit. The second one shreds through the doppleganger’s defenses, knocking him into the nearby wall.

“Agh!!”

“That’s the power… of the Exalts!”

Chrom dropped to his knees, panting heavily. He wasn’t sure if that was enough to beat him, but that was likely the current limit of his strength.

“I… I can’t…”

He frowned, watching his doppleganger struggle to stand.

“I won’t lose to you… I will never lose to you,” he grunted as he stood back up. “Come at me again and I’ll knock you down again!”

“I… I…!!”

Chrom braced for the Risen’s next attack, but it never came. The undead soldier froze, staring past Chrom with a shocked expression.

“You…”

Chrom’s face paled as he followed his copy’s gaze, noticing Lissa and Sumia struggling to keep away the one person he didn’t want involved in this.

“Emm...?! Lissa! Why did you...?!" 

“Chrom, I’m sorry! I couldn’t stop her and…” Lissa blinked. “W-Why does that guy have your face?!”

“Chrom… What is going on?” Sumia stumbled back, tightening her grip on her lance. “Who is that?! My love, why does that man have your face...?!”

“Stay back, Emm! You too, Lissa and Sumia!!”

“...Emm…? You and that girl call me that name...”

Emmeryn tilted her head.

“What… is this? Where… am I?” The Exalt slowly walked towards the two Chroms. “Who are you… two?”

Chrom’s heart sank as his fears were confirmed. The healers mentioned that Emmeryn might have suffered some permanent damage, but he didn’t want to believe it to be true. He didn’t want to believe that his sister had forgotten him.

“...Sister…” The Risen dropped his sword. “You… You’re…”

“I’m sorry,” Emmeryn shook her head. “Everything’s so fuzzy… and… I heard a fight.”

“Emm, don’t get to him!”

Emmeryn ignored Chrom’s pleas, stepping in between the two warriors. She approached the Risen without fear, grabbing his hand.

“Please… stand down. It’s not right to fight here…”

“Emm… I…”

The Risen stared at Emmeryn’s hand, his bloodlust dropping instantly. Chrom watched in shock as his doppleganger lowered his head, sniffling.

“Emm… I… I’m sorry… I couldn’t save you,” He sobbed. “I couldn’t save anyone…”

“I don’t understand, but… you’re not a bad person. You… You can still save someone, as long as you live. I’m not sure if that’s the right thing to say, but…”

Emmeryn smiled softly at the undead man.

“I trust you to do the right thing.”

“Emm… Emm, I…! Ngh!!”

He clutched his head, grimacing.

“How… How could I have… forgotten? Lucina… Cynthia… Robin… Alear… I can still…”

Chrom had never thought a Risen could cry. He never stopped to realize that the Risen were likely once human, with dreams and aspirations. He wasn’t sure what the future had in store for him, but he was focused on the present.

The undead man pulled his hand away, standing up to face everyone surrounding him.

“I will not ask for forgiveness… I do not deserve it… Still, I hope you don’t become me, Chrom.”

“...You’re standing down… Just like that? Just what are you?”

The undead man shook his head.

“I… My mind feels clear… for the first time in years… Now… I can still save Robin and my daughters,” he grabbed his sword, slipping it back into its sheath. “What have I done…? How could I have forgotten…? I need to save her…!”

“Wait, what’s going on with Robin?! Where are you going?!”

“Do not… follow me. Do not… go to Plegia. You will die,” Chrom’s counterpart frowned. “Let me… be the one to die in your stead. I’ll make amends…”

“Wait…!”

He reached a hand out, but it was too late. The undead man sprinted towards the broken walls, jumping through the hole and escaping the palace.

“Halt! You cannot hope to flee after your crimes! I𑁋”

“Forget it, Frederick!” Chrom silenced his knight. “We have more pressing concerns… Robin’s in danger. We must march to Plegia… but first…”

Chrom slowly approached Emmeryn. The amnesiac Exalt stared, confusion clear in her eyes.

“What is… it?”

“It’s nothing. I’m just…”

He wrapped his arms around his sister and hugged her tightly.

“I’m just glad that you’re finally back with us, Emm…”

---

Lumera wasn’t sure what to expect when she arrived at Southern Firene. She had hoped to find clues to Alear’s disappearance, but she came across something even bigger. She knew of the barrier between worlds and how the Emblems came to be, but she never once thought there was more than one portal. She had learned of these portals from her late kin, but seeing them in person was quite a shock.

She had dispatched the Corrupted near the portal before approaching it. She could feel the energy coming from the gates.

“This Gate… Did Alear go through this portal? If so… What reason does she have to travel across worlds?”

“My, My… I didn’t expect quite the guest to show up.”

Lumera spun to face the source of the voice. There, she noticed a horned woman slowly approaching her. She could sense a huge magical potential in the young lady.

“A Mage Dragon… I’ve heard that many of the clans had sworn fealty to Sombron, but to meet one in person…”

“Imagine my surprise… I had thought the Divine Dragon Queen was too afraid to leave her home to deal with us peasants,” the mage dragon chuckled. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, your majesty… You may call me Zephia.”

The woman’s words were friendly and cordial on the surface, but Lumera expected the conversation to spiral into a battle soon enough.

“Zephia… Is Sombron planning to use this portal to conquer other worlds?”

“Lord Sombron is more focused on the present, rather than the future. He is more concerned with the Emblem Rings and your inevitable death.”

“No… You’re not telling the truth,” Lumera turned to the gate. “He wouldn’t pass up the chance to expand his reach.”

“You’d be correct… but the portal has rejected his very essence,” Zephia sighed before staring at the portal. “Something tells me you know the reason why.”

“The Dragon’s Gate… It’s not like the portal between worlds. I’ve heard of legends of my ancestors using such portals to escape a terrible war,” Lumera folded her hands. “It’s said that the Divine Dragons of old had sealed this gate, never to be used again. Someone or something must have opened the gate and changed the seal.”

“How interesting… So someone managed to change the seal from keeping outsiders away to keeping Lord Sombron away,” Zephia rubbed her chin. “There’s only one mage dragon capable of such a feat… I believe her name was… Ah, I seem to have forgotten. I imagine Lord Sombron is the same. He is only concerned about the child he had with the woman, after all.”

“What of his other child?” Lumera narrowed her eyes.

“Why so curious, Queen Lumera? Why worry about a child whose only role is to die for Lord Sombron?”

“Why do you follow him, Zephia? Why do you follow someone so evil? The mage dragon clans have always been a neutral faction until recently,” she turned to face Zephia. “I understand that you’re the last one remaining of your clan… Is it possible that you’re…?

“...He’s the only one who respects my talents. I don’t expect a privileged Queen to understand,” Zephia scoffed, then crossed her arms. “Don’t try to psychoanalyze me.”

“Are you sure about that? Do you honestly believe someone who would toss away his own children would respect you?”

“...I believe this talk is over, your majesty,” Zephia stepped back, hovering a lightning tome. “It’s time for me to kill you. If I bring him your head… He’d see the value in my abilities!”

“I don’t want to fight you… but I won’t let you stand in my way. I need to go through that portal,” Lumera unsheathed Libération.

“You’re without an Emblem, but your dragon form is quite the sight to see. However, I have numbers on my side and… Wait…”

Zephia turned to the portal, frowning.

“My Corrupted… What’s happening to them? You idiots! You need to come back and protect your𑁋”

“Hah!”

Lumera took advantage of Zephia’s confusion, slashing the disoriented mage dragon before sprinting towards the gates.

“Ah! Damn you…!” Zephia fell backwards, clutching her face. “Get back here!”

She didn’t have time to waste on Sombron’s minions. She had to save Alear from the Corrupted if it’s true that Sombron has marked her for death. Nothing else mattered at that moment; she had to protect the future of Elyos. She had to protect the girl she viewed as a daughter.

Her vision blurred as she jumped through the portal. She lost her footing during the leap, falling to the ground as soon as she regained her sight.

“Ngh… Did I make it? Am I not too late?!”

She looked up to see a foreign temple in front of her. There were scores of the Corrupted lingering around the premises. She was about to grab her dragonstone until a bright light filled the room.

“Abysmal Body Blow!”

She turned to the source of the voice, noticing a blonde swordsman and a young pegasus rider fighting through the group of undead soldiers. The swordsman was quite erratic, and there was something familiar about the pegasus rider. Something about her appearance reminded the Queen of her friend from the Elusian royal family.

“We’ve made it to the Gate! Now, let’s…”

Lumera and the young girl locked eyes.

“Q-Queen Lumera?!” Her face paled. “Oh no… Why are you here?! Did another fell dragon revive you again?!”

“...Pardon?”

---

“Walhart…!!”

“Impressive… You have truly made your message clear, Conqueror.”

Walhart refused to drop to his knees, even as he felt the strength leaving his legs. He glanced around, seeing the aftermath of the massacre. Most of the Generals had already been sent to the goddess, save for a select few. It was to be expected for Pheros and Yen’fay to survive, even if the former was mostly thanks to Emblem Celica. He then glanced down at his broken armor, noticing the mortal wound left by his opponent.

“You remind me of Emperor Rudolf… and even the Hero Alm,” the fallen god winced, clutching his chest. “Incredible…”

“Do not compare me to them, Duma,” Walhart said calmly, despite his current state. “I refuse to let the people go back to relying on the gods for protection. Humanity doesn’t need your strength. Go back to the earth where you belong!”

“...So be it. Humanity has proven itself resilient. Despite your meager lifespans, you continue to thrive without our aid.”

Emblem Duma’s form began to fade.

“Do you have regrets?”

“What a pathetic question. I fought and died as myself. As long as humanity persists, my vision will come to fruition,” Walhart shook his head. “We do not need the Gods, Dragons, or even the Emblems to survive.”

“...You have my respect, Walhart. I may not be the same Duma, but I still hold his values. Only strength has meaning… but… I haven’t forgotten what Mila’s chosen had said to me.”

Walhart remained passive as he watched Emblem Duma turn to dust, hearing the fallen god’s final words.

“I leave the future in humanity’s hands… Defeat those two… for me.”

Once Emblem Duma disappeared, Walhart finally gave in and fell to the ground.

“Walhart!” Emblem Celica and Pheros appeared in the corner of his eyes. “Why…? We could have defeated him without suffering this many losses!”

“Don’t ask such a pointless question, Queen Celica… One does not bow to the fleas for their aid. He does not throw away principle to join hands with the weak,” Walhart coughed. “I refuse to fight a coward’s fight. I would rather die than follow the whims of the Ylisseans and the Rebels.”

“Emperor,” Pheros winced, clutching her broken arm. “What are we to do without you?! Valm is finished…”

“Valm is not finished! As long as humanity persists, my ideals will never die! Do not shed tears for me, General! That’s an order!”

“Walhart… I…”

“Queen Celica… I cannot approve of your weakness, but I respect your strength… My Conquest ends here… You will have to… fight humanity’s battles from here. Do what I couldn’t and… put an end to those false gods… Do it…

Walhart gasped the last words before losing all of his strength. He will now fall into the endless darkness, but he knew there was light at the end for humanity. His last thoughts were of the Ylissean Prince who defeated Gangrel. He disliked relying on others, but somehow… he knew that man would one day unite all people.

So ends Walhart the Conqueror, the man who aimed to surpass the gods and sacrificed his very life to do so.

Notes:

I must say... Fallen!Chrom has to be one of my favorite subplots for this fanfic. I really enjoyed writing his scenes and showing his development. He was a bit of a powerhouse for our cast, but it seems the Fallen Exalt has finally regained some sense. Also, this marks another Spotpass character introduced. Poor Emmeryn has amnesia like in canon, but at least she isn't completely broken like her "canon" character.

Speaking of Spotpass, I believe we've gone through all of the Spotpass characters. Sorry, Walhart! I felt it was kinda fitting for him to force a draw between himself and Emblem Duma. I swear that I don't have a bias against the Valm cast, with all of the major villains during that arc killed. Hey, at least Yen'fay and Pheros have survived!

Past!Lumera has arrived in Ylisse! I enjoyed writing her scene with Zephia and giving a bit of worldbuilding to the past timeline. It has been fun connecting the Elyos stuff to other multiverse stuff in Fire Emblem. I look forward to going further into it in future ideas, such as Divine and Silent.

Hope you enjoy the rare weekend post. Like I said before, I really wanted this chapter out sooner so that I can finish Act 3 this upcoming week. After that, I can get to wrapping P!Alear's journey in Awakening. It's insane how close I am to finishing this story. I'm really going to miss writing this Alear. Well, here's hoping I can dive deeper into her after her adventure here.

Chapter 73: The Opening Act

Summary:

In the Dawn of the Final Battle, as everyone's path begins to converge, the true enemies make their move. Meanwhile, Robin attempts to talk some sense into Alear, but she still struggles to understand the red swordswoman.

Nel knew that changing the future wouldn’t change her present. Even if she were to kill the Fell Dragon and prevent Nil’s death, she would still be alone. She could never take back that moment, seeing her brother’s cold body lying next to her. She no longer had him, the Four Winds, or the Divine Dragon.

Still, she wanted to give her past self the chance to keep her friends and family. It was the only thing pushing her as she arrived in this strange land.

“The Four Winds are back together again… Oh, Madeline… I’m so glad you’re okay!”

“I am relieved to see that you two are safe. I feared the worst when I heard of the attack on Ferox.”

“Well, it’s thanks to your friends that we’ve survived…”

Nel leaned against the tree, hiding herself from the Four Winds. She knew that she couldn’t get close to them. They had a Nel worth saving. She had planned to return to Plegia with the Red Demon, but she wanted to see her old friends one more time. She smiled weakly, listening to Zelestia and the others talking amongst themselves.

“I should probably return to Olivia. One of your friends wanted to speak with her, and apparently, he wanted me nearby as well,” Gregory sighed, scratching his head. “I don’t know how to feel about a stranger wanting to see me… but I want to make sure Olivia doesn’t get hurt.”

“That’s quite all right, Gregory. You and Madeline should speak with your friends. We won’t get another chance like this before we regroup with the others,” Zelestia chuckled. “I need to take care of my wyvern anyway…”

“If that is what you wish… I’ll make sure the Stonewall Knights are faring well,” Madeline bowed her head.

Gregory and Madeline left to greet their respective friends. Nel had planned to scurry off, feeling satisfied that her old friends were doing well. That was until…

“You can come out now… I would much prefer if you didn’t hide from us… Lady Nel.”

Nel winced before coming out of her hiding spot to greet the mage dragon.

“...How did you know it was me?”

“Call it a mage dragon’s intuition,” Zelestia clasped her hands together, smiling. “Lady Nel… Is that… Is that truly you?”

“I am not your Nel,” she held up a hand, shaking her head. “Your Nel is still sound asleep in Elyos. I am from a different time. Maybe even a different world…”

“Even so… I… Lady Nel, I…”

Zelestia choked back a sob, struggling to get the words out.

“I’m still so glad… I could cry… You may not be the same Lady Nel, but… I…”

Nel sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose. Try as she might, she couldn’t be heartless to one of her closest friends.

“Come here, Zelestia. I fear you won’t leave me alone unless I do this.”

She closed the distance, pulling the mage dragon into a warm embrace. She stood still, allowing her old friend to cry on her shoulder.

“Lady Nel….!!!”

“There, There… Let it all out,” Nel patted her on the back. “I… I missed you as well, my friend. Thank you for being there for the others.”

This might cost her some time, but she remained at her friend’s side. She could only hope that she could prevent Zelestia’s fate along with the others. The Four Winds deserved a happy life, and she’d give her life to make it happen.

---

“I will dispose of the Fell Dragon Grima…”

Robin couldn’t get Alear’s words out of his mind. She knew that her friend had trouble dealing with her darkness, but she had never seen her that angry. Her face was completely devoid of warmth as she openly declared war against the Fell Dragon.

She had to stop her. She had to get her to see reason before it was too late. She didn’t understand what the Grimeal had planned, but she knew the situation was far too dire for her to go alone.

“Alear, this is a trap!”

Lucina grabbed Alear’s hand, holding the swordswoman in place. The three were standing on the outskirts of the camp where Lucina and Robin caught the Red Swordswoman running off to Plegia alone.

“If you face the Fell Dragon… You’d die!”

“I don’t care,” Alear frowned, struggling to tear her hand away. “Let go. I must save Veyle.”

“I understand that… That’s why we need to wait for others to return, and we can𑁋”

“I can’t wait that long,” Alear said, her expression darkening. “Veyle means everything to me… I would rather die than let her get hurt!”

“Alear…!”

“Listen to Lucina, Alear… It’s clear the Grimeal have their sights set on you. You can’t save your sister if you end up dead,” Robin pleaded in a softer tone. “Please, my friend… You have to be smart.”

“I… I…”

Alear trembled in Lucina’s grasp, emotion returning to her face.

“I can’t. I’m already going to die… I prefer to use what’s left of my life… to save my sister.”

“Alear…” Robin lowered her head. “Why do you think so lowly of your life?”

“I see we cannot deter you,” Lucina slowly let go of her. “However, you’re not going to be alone. Severa, Lady Tiki, and I will go with you to Plegia. Would that be satisfactory?”

Alear stared at Lucina for a few moments before nodding slowly.

“That’s fine… Sorry, Lucina…”

“You can make it up to me by surviving,” Lucina pulled away from the two. “I’m going to check on Morgan.”

Robin was worried about the other Morgan’s safety. It pained her to see her future son in that state. It also pained her to see the boy in Grimeal attire. She couldn’t begin to fathom what her future self was thinking, allowing her son to join Grima. However, if she truly was the traitor Lucina spoke of, was she responsible for Morgan’s change?

Lucina stormed off, frustration still lingering in her body language. Robin frowned at the time traveler disappearing into the campsite before turning to face Alear.

“You know that Lucina cares about you, right?” Robin played with her hands. “You shouldn’t upset her like that.”

“...I care about her too,” Alear took a deep breath. “It’s why… I have to go.”

“Alear, I don’t like seeing you like this.” Robin averted her gaze. “I don’t like hearing that you’re going to die… I can see why Lucina gets upset.”

“I’m a Fell Dragon, Robin,” Alear said bluntly. “I’m not a good person. Dragons like me… don’t deserve a happy ending. It won’t be long until I’m disposed of.”

“Alear, please stop saying that.”

“It’s the truth!” Alear raised her voice. “I’m a defect. I’m a monster. I’ve done things I’m not proud of. I would be willing to kill if it meant serving my father! I don’t deserve happiness! I can never be a good dragon like Mother! I can never have a family! Fell Dragons are only deserving of one fate! I can never hope for𑁋”

A loud crack echoed through the cold wasteland. Robin stared at her gloved hands, just now realizing her actions. She then turned to Alear, noticing the bruise on her face.

“...Stop that! Are you just going to forget our promise? Are you just going to leave our children behind?!”

Robin grabbed Alear by her collar, tears forming in the corner of her eyes.

“It’s like you want to leave your friends behind…! I can’t understand you! I want to… Truly, I want to… but I can’t stand to hear you speak like that!”

“I don’t want to leave everyone behind,” Alear said in a quiet voice. “I don’t want to die. I’ve been scared of dying for my entire life… and yet I couldn’t tell anyone.”

Alear’s lips quivered, and tears formed in the corner of her eyes.

“I want to live… I want to stay here with everyone. I want to eat sandwiches with Morgan. I want to go shopping with Severa, and I want to travel the land with Lucina… I want to be there for Veyle. I… I also want to go on more walks with you.”

“Then why do you see yourself as undeserving…?” Robin tightened her grip on Alear’s collar. “Trust me, I get it. I know what it’s like to have low self-esteem. I can’t deny that I’ve hated myself for having dreams of hurting Chrom and the others. However, I’ve learned that I couldn’t ignore my wants and needs… If Chrom believes I’m deserving of happiness, then I have no choice but to embrace them.”

“Am I… allowed to want?” Alear said softly.

“You don’t need to ask me,” Robin took a deep breath. “It doesn’t matter if you’re a Fell Dragon, Human, or whatever… I only see you as Alear. I don’t care what you’ve done in the past. You’ve saved Ylisse during the war, you’ve helped Lucina and her friends often, and you’ve given hope to one of the Grimeal.”

Robin knew that she had to stop talking. If she said any more, she wouldn’t be able to turn back. She knew all of that, and yet she continued speaking from the heart.

“You’re an amazing woman. That’s why𑁋 Mmph!!

Robin’s eyes widened as she felt a pair of lips pressed against hers. It was sudden, and Alear nearly headbutted her with the gesture, but Robin didn’t pull away. She accepted the act of affection, relaxing her grip on the woman’s collar. The moment felt like an eternity as Alear held the kiss before finally breaking away. Even after such a gesture, Robin couldn’t tell what the girl was thinking with her stoic expression.

“Sorry. I… I've heard that humans do this when they care deeply about someone. At least… That is what the other Morgan told me,” Alear scratched her cheek. “I don’t understand feelings much, but… whenever I think about us having a family, I feel happy.”

“Alear…”

“If I’m allowed to want… If I could return… I want to be a family with you and our children.”

Robin stared at the red swordswoman before breaking out into laughter.

“I never know what to expect from you, Alear… Oh well… That’s what I love about you.”

“Thanks… I think?”

“Don’t worry about it. I’m going to make sure you survive out there. I refuse to let this be the end of our story. I want to hear your findings on your feelings when that day comes…”

Alear smiled faintly, nodding.

“Alright… I will continue to lean on you. Please, Robin… Please help me save my sister.”

“You don’t even need to ask. We’re in this together… until the end. Perhaps even beyond that.”

---

“So… You’re not one of the Corrupted? You’re not lying to me so you can stab me later, right?”

“Last time I checked… I’m still alive. Please, dear… I’m not going to harm you. Please put down the tome.”

Lumera held up her hands, trying to talk down the Elusian girl. She appears to know her, or a version of her that has become one of the Corrupted. There was a concerning implication behind the girl’s words, but she tried not to think about it.

“Hold there, young Hortensia!”

The blonde swordsman appeared behind the girl, shaking her shoulders.

“We cannot forget our true foe!”

“Hey! Who said you could touch me?!” She shoved the swordsman away. “Ugh! I’m going to sic Rosado and Goldmary on you once this battle is over!”

“...P-Please, don’t,” the swordsman gulped before stepping back.

“True foe? Please, tell me what’s going on? Do you two know of a Fell Dragon with long red hair?”

“Wait a minute… Fell Dragon? Long red hair…”

The young girl murmured.

“...Drat, that must be what Seadall was talking about…! Alright, Queen Lumera! Help us out and we’ll help with your daughter!”

“I don’t remember saying she’s my child, but… I’ll do whatever it takes if it means helping her…”

“Good… Look, there’s a monster out there using the Corrupted to heal constantly! Can you do something about the Corrupted that keep showing up?”

Lumera nodded slowly before turning to the portal.

“I can temporarily seal the portal, but it won’t hold for long… Not against the foe responsible for the Corrupted...”

“Say no more, your Majesty!”

The blonde swordsman held up a hand, grinning widely.

“I only need a few minutes to end this battle!”

Lumera decided to trust the young man’s declaration as she rushed to the portal. She placed a hand on the gate, closing her eyes. Moments passed, and the energy from the portal dissipated. However, she knew it wouldn’t last long. Even if Zephia didn’t break the seal, Lumera had to break it herself to return to her land.

“YOU CANNOT FLEE FROM ME, YOU BRATS!”

Lumera flinched as a large brute burst through the walls, containing a surreal amount of Fell energy. He had the appearance of an Emblem, but she couldn’t tell where he came from.

“Good, he saves us the effort of finding him… I sure hope Alcryst, Rosado, and Goldmary did their job,” the young girl said while mounting her pegasus. “Byleth, it’s time to finish this!”

“Understood.”

Lumera’s mouth hung open as she noticed a familiar face summoned to the area. She had only just said goodbye to Emblem Byleth, and yet he stood right in front of her. The Emblem glanced her way, giving a faint smile.

“Queen Lumera… I understand your confusion, but may I ask for your aid in this battle?”

“...You needn’t ask, Emblem Byleth,” Lumera took a deep breath, unsheathing her sword. “We’ll finish this together.”

“So that’s the Queen Lumera of the other Elyos,” another Emblem appeared beside them. “Alright, Teach and Owain. Edelgard, Dimitri, and I have your back as well. Let’s send this fossil back to his grave!”

“Alright, everyone…” Byleth pointed at the Dark Emblem. “Attack!!”

It would be a cramp fit, but Lumera knew she needed to go all out. She transformed into her dragon form, taking the initiative and firing a beam directly upon the brute. She had hoped it would have ended the fight there, but she wasn’t surprised when the behemoth appeared from the dust clouds, still raring to go.

“AGH!! SEIROS!! YOU HAVE FINALLY SHOWN YOUR TRUE FORM!!”

“He’s tenacious… and he’s insane… He must have me confused with another dragon….”

“Hey, don’t forget about us, King of Liberation!”

The Dark Emblem was suddenly overwhelmed by the combined powers of everyone involved. The swordsman’s Emblem Trio fought in tandem, using Axe, Spear, and Arrows to push back the brute. Even the young Elusian girl held her own with her proficiency in magic.

However, as the battle raged on, Lumera could feel her seal slowly breaking. Zephia was likely attempting to break through. There was also the possibility that her seal was imperfect. Regardless, she knew that she was running out of time.

“Everyone, the seal…!!” Lumera shouted as she detransformed. “I can’t hold on to it longer!”

“Blondie, now’s a good time to make good on your promise! You said you could take this guy down already! I don’t have an unlimited amount of freeze staves!”

“Ah, of course!!”

The blonde swordsman jumped back, striking a dramatic pose, much to Lumera’s confusion.

“Edelgard! Dimitri! Claude! Combine your might with mine once more EMBLEM ENGAGE!!”

He transformed before Lumera’s very eyes, engaging with his Emblem trio and wielding all their power at once.

“Professor! Owain of the Eagle and Lion desires your strength!”

“I’m not your professor… but very well!”

Both swordsmen stood side by side, facing down the monster in front of them.

“Let’s do this! Time to perform our ultimate attack!”

“I don’t get it, but alright.”

The two rushed down the Dark Emblem, dueling with a surprising amount of coordination. However, Lumera knew that time wasn’t on her side.

“The seal…!!”

“SPECIAL ATTACK…!!”

She blinked, watching the swordsman shout to the heavens. The young man’s sword glowed with an immense amount of magical energy.

“This power… This young man must have a lot of magical potential!”

“GOD SHATTERING STAR!!”

He rushed the Dark Emblem, bringing his blade down diagonally, slashing the brute’s bare chest.

“GAAHHH!!!”

“...It’s time to finish this,” Emblem Byleth raised the sword of the creator. “Special Attack… Sothis Strike.”

Byleth’s bland performance and declaration contrasted with his skills with the blade. He extended the Sword of the Creator’s range, wrapping its blade around the Emblem’s neck, dragging him within striking distance. The Dark Emblem attempted to slash at the Professor, but it was too late. In the blink of an eye, Byleth outsped the warrior, running his blade right through the warrior’s chest.

“AHHHH!! YOU…!!”

“It ends here, Nemesis. No matter how many times the flow of time guides us here, I will win. We will win.”

The Dark Emblem could only respond with a guttural roar, his form turning to dust.

"That... was... INCREDIBLE!" The blonde swordsman squealed with delight. "Professor Byleth, you actually made your own special move!!" 

"I was just following your example," Byleth sheathed his weapon.  

“It’s over… No, it’s safe to say the battle has just started,” Lumera frowned at the portal reopening. Zephia did mention that the Corrupted weren’t responding to her command, so it was unlikely she could summon more, lest she go to Sombron.

Either way, she knew that she didn’t have time to search for Alear alone, not while this portal was still open.

She turned to the two young warriors and Emblem Byleth, taking a deep breath.

“Young warriors, please… I know it’s not my place to ask, but I need your aid!”

“Fine, Fine… A deal’s a deal. You don’t need to say anything.”

“Huh?”

The young Elusian waved her hand dismissively.

“You need us to help your daughter out, right? Just leave that to us. You focus on that portal!”

“Hortensia is right,” Byleth nodded. “We cannot share all of the details, but Alear’s important to these two and their friends. We’ll do our part to aid her.”

“Yeah… Alear’s my friend. She saved my mother a while back, and I have a debt to repay,” the blonde swordsman smiled. “Please, milady… Just please keep those monsters from invading my home!”

“Everyone…”

Lumera clasped her hands together, smiling warmly.

“Thank you!”

---

“The Four Hounds?! How are you still alive?!”

“K-King Alfred? Queen Timerra?! But… I saw you two die!”

Morgan and Veyle stared at each other with a blank expression. Just as they regrouped with the others in their makeshift base, they were thrown into another confrontation. Alfred and his friends immediately turned hostile when they saw Madeline’s friends. Meanwhile, Madeline’s friends were cowering in fear and shock, seeing the group.

“We really don’t have time for this, Veyle,” Morgan whispered to her. “I don’t want your friends to beat up my partner’s friends…”

“Ugh, I don’t have time for this either!”

Morgan blinked, just now realizing that Veyle’s eyes were red. The mage dragon jumped into the crowd, slapping Alfred in the back of the head.

“Ouch! H-Hey, Veyle, what was that for?!”

“You fools! Don’t you have eyes?! That’s not Zephia, Griss, and Marni!! There are Corrupted and Dark Emblems roaming the land, and you’re worried about a pointless grudge! I should have killed you all back in Lythos castle!”

“Ow! Veyle, wait! Ouch! Stop!”

“I… I guess that explains why she suddenly got upset and sent that Knight guy away. Geez, I’m getting bad at sensing when Veyle turns bratty.”

Morgan backed away from Veyle, resolving the conflict, deciding to resume her search through the base. Something felt wrong when she couldn’t find her Mothers, Lucina, or even Lady Tiki. She couldn’t get the answers from the others due to the chaotic reunion; she’d have to search for them the old-fashioned way.

She maneuvered through the chaos, paying no mind to Nah and Yarne being hounded by one of Timerra’s retainers, Inigo failing to flirt with the other retainer, and the Stonewall Knights thrown into an impromptu training session with Alfred’s retainers. Veyle’s friends were quite a handful, but their help was appreciated.

Her search through the area brought her to the medical tents, sensing a few people inside. She skipped through the tent’s entrance, seeing Cherche, Mauvier, and Cynthia together, hovering over someone’s cot.

“Whoa, this is a bit of an odd trio,” Morgan hummed. “What are you three doing here?”

“Lady Morgan,” Mauvier nodded in her direction. “I must admit… I instinctively hid when I saw Lady Veyle’s eyes turn red… and the three individuals who resembled the Hounds. I only wanted to be alone until Lady Cherche and I found this young man lying here.”

“Morgan, it’s…!” Cynthia fidgeted. “Aw, geez… This is a bit awkward…”

“What? If it’s one of my men, I should…”

Morgan lost her train of thought as she noticed the young man, dressed in Grimeal robes, on the cot. She almost thought she was looking into a mirror until the boy stirred, opening his eyes to meet hers.

“Who…? Your face…”

“You… You’re the other Morgan!”

“Other… Morgan? Wait…!!”

The young mage shot up, wincing in pain.

“Where’s Father?! Where’s Mother?!”

“Um… I was hoping you’d be able to tell us.”

“No… Tell me she didn’t…!!” He threw himself off the cot. “Father!”

“Please, young man… You should let your wounds heal first,” Cherche sighed, setting down her staff.

“You don’t get it! She’s going into a trap!”

“Wait, what?!”

Morgan pushed through the others, grabbing the young boy by the shoulders.

“What do you mean?!”

“Mother… No, Grima… Grima stole Veyle and planned to use her as bait to kill Alear. We have to stop them!”

Morgan and her counterpart locked eyes with each other, sharing the same thought despite the difference in gender, upbringing, and the path they've taken. She knew exactly what she had to do.

“Alright, it’s time for us to𑁋”

The ground shook under the group, disturbing Morgan’s thought process. Before she could react, she heard sounds of fighting taking place outside their tent. She sprinted outside, greeting a dire sight before them.

Corrupted Wyrms by the dozen had appeared out of nowhere, immediately attacking the D.D.S.F’s temporary base of operations. Morgan pushed back the anxiety boiling up inside of her, trying to combat the chaos.

“Why now?!”

“Morgan!”

Morgan turned to see Veyle, back to normal, running towards her with Altena following behind.

“What’s going on, Veyle?!”

“I don’t know,” Veyle’s eyes darted around in panic. “The Corrupted came out of nowhere… What do we do?!”

“Tch… We need to have all the Emblem wielders on the frontlines. We have to push past them to save Mother!”

“Wait, what do you mean?!”

“I’m afraid that you’re not going anywhere, Spawn of Grima.”

Morgan spun towards the source of the voice, noticing a robed man wearing a turban hovering above her.

“This group has far too much quintessence for me to ignore. You especially have a surprising amount,” he grinned. “Your journey will end here, young half-dragon…”

---

“I summon you, heroes!”

Rafal tossed the orb into the sky, summoning four heroes to fight by his side. Veronica’s power flowing within him has allowed him to understand each warrior he has brought to the battlefield.

Lysithea, the gremory with a gifted potential but cursed with a shortened lifespan. Ares, the scion of the Lionheart and the wielder of the demon blade. Takumi, the Prince of a peaceful nation, with a darkness hidden within him. Melady, a dracoknight opposing her homeland all to support her liege.

“Go forth! Tear them to shreds!”

The Heroes threw themselves into battle, pushing back the Corrupted further away from the city. Thanks to his allies, the Divine Dragon and the Emblems, they were able to bring the fight to the Plegian wastelands. Even without the Plegians in his group, they still held the advantage.

“We’re doing well so far! Keep up the momentum!”

Rafal turned to the Divine Dragon, cutting down more of the Corrupted. Even after a full day, he still couldn’t believe what he was seeing.

“Even if she calls herself a different name, she’s still the same as ever…”

“Boss, how long can we keep this up?!” Gaius appeared beside him, covering his back. “Nowi’s doing just fine, but me, Gregor, and I aren’t like you freaks…”

“We just need to find that druid and put an end to him! Just𑁋”

Rafal realized he spoke too soon, noticing a giant dark magical sphere hurling towards him and the thief.

“Tch…! Lysithea!!”

The gremory immediately countered the attack with her own dark magic, pushing back the spell and protecting both men from an untimely end.

“Hm… Nice reflexes there, Fell Dragon. I can see why Chrom had trouble with you.”

“Who’s there?! Show yourself!” Rafal raised his axe, his eyes darting around the battlefield. Most of the Corrupted have been routed, and yet he couldn’t shake his anxiety.

“Wait, that voice…” The color drained from Emblem Robin’s face. “No, it couldn’t be…!”

“Why so afraid, Robin?”

Rafal spun to the source of the voice, finding two men standing above one of the dunes. One was a man with his hood obscuring his face, and the other was a vaguely familiar face. He knew of the sorcerer from Aversa’s stories, but something wasn’t right.

“Validar… I thought you’d be dead. No, wait…”

Rafal narrowed his eyes, noticing Validar’s face devoid of any life or color. He resembled a doll more than a man as far as the Fell Dragon could tell.

“Pay no mind to Validar,” the hooded man gestured to the sorcerer. “We couldn’t turn him into the Corrupted or the Risen, so Nergal and I settled for the next best thing. It’s incredible how that Druid could still create Morphs as an Emblem.”

“What are you doing here?! Why are you here!?” Robin said, panic rising in his voice.

“Wait… His voice… Why does it…? Wait, is that…?!”

The hooded man pulled back his hood, revealing himself to be a near-identical copy of Robin. No, it would be better to say that it was the other part of Emblem Robin that he managed to toss away.

“Allow me to introduce myself. I am the wings of despair. I am the breath of ruin! I am the Fell Dragon, Grima. The true Grima!”

Notes:

Does the Robin and Alear scene count as an S-Support...? Well, I guess neither of them has a ring. I'm sure Alear will find one sooner or later. Despite the awkward moment between these two goofballs, I think we've reached a point where I can change the relationship tag. It's a bit impressive how much I enjoy writing this pairing. These two were mostly brought together to have Alear be involved with the Gen 2, but I think I've grown to appreciate them as our flagship pair of this fanfic.

A lot is going on, and we're also dealing with our final foes. Alear, Veyle, and Rafal have their final fights ahead of them. I'm pretty excited for the upcoming chapters. It's been over a year, but I've reached the endgame of this story. I have a lot in mind for the ending of this act and the ending of this story. I hope I'm able to make it a satisfying one for everyone involved. I wish I had more to say, but we'll save that for later!

Chapter 74: Despair cannot exist without Hope

Summary:

Rafal, Veyle, and Alear face their final foes at the end of their journey. Despite the overwhelming odds, these three dragons are willing to do whatever it takes to protect those close to the.

“Is this… how you repay me?! I won… I killed them all and yet… I fall to mere Emblems…! Emblems need to heed their master…!”

He stared at the injured Sombron with disinterest. Nergal had a contingency plan set in stone, but it was not needed at the end. Even at the height of his victory, Sombron was still just a mortal… still just a defect.

“Your first mistake was expecting me to be a pawn. You may be a Fell Dragon, but you’re just a worm at the end of the day…”

“You…!!”

He didn’t entertain the dragon’s scorn, immediately going for the kill, firing a thunderbolt directly at his heart. He fired again and again until he was certain that the pathetic worm was truly dead.

“Excellent work, Grima.”

He turned to the Druid, sighing.

“It was far too boring.”

“Sombron’s quintessence will be a great boon to us… I’m glad he didn’t bother to dispose of those whelps properly. Their quintessence and his apathy became his undoing.”

Nergal cackled.

“You’re a twisted man, Druid… but you’re the only Dark Emblem I tolerated. I’m fortunate that you were the only other one to survive,” he sighed before glancing at the duo from afar. “Now, then…”

He stared at the Fallen Divine Dragon turned Dark Emblem, and the last remaining scion of Sombron. The young mage dragon went down far too easily, even with the Corrupted Fire Emblem’s power. He noticed the young girl still breathing with the former Divine Dragon shielding her. That makes things easier, he realized.

“I believe it’s time for us to enact the next step of plans…”

---

Lucina stared at the Dragon’s Table from afar, struggling to ignore her unease. Memories of her battles in the future filled her mind. The Fell Dragon’s reach was immense, giving humanity no chance to fight back. Even with the exalted blade passed down through the ages, Lucina was only just a bug compared to Grima.

“It was certainly an experience… flying on a dragon’s back…”

She turned to see Robin struggling to stand after descending from Lady Tiki’s dragon form. Alear immediately jogged to the tactician’s side, holding her hand to support her.

“Are you okay?”

“I’ll be fine… Thanks,” Robin smiled at her.

“You think that’s bad… I had to ride on top of a Fell Dragon,” Severa sighed. “No offense, lady… but you’re frightening.”

“None taken, little one. I’d be surprised if you weren’t afraid,” a black-haired woman approached the group.

The mysterious woman called herself Nel, and Lucina knew very little about her. She claimed to be from another world and wanted to face Grima along with the others. She helped Morgan, so Lucina saw no reason to distrust her. After all, she wasn’t the first Fell Dragon she allied herself with.

“So, is this where the Grimeal are keeping Alear’s sister?” Robin turned to the temple in the distance.

“The Fell Dragon’s vessel fled in that direction,” Nel nodded. “I could sense her… She’s inside.”

“...I would love nothing but to charge right in, but…”

Lucina turned to face the direction leading to Castle Plegia. She could feel an odd amount of negative energy in the distance during their flight towards their location. It reminded the Princess of her various battles with Grima’s forces.

“I’m worried about what’s going on there…”

“I share in your worry, Princess,” Nel crossed her arms. “Someone dear to me… might be caught in whatever’s going on there.”

“Shall we shift targets and aid the Plegians?” Tiki transformed back to her human form. “It may be wise for us to deal with the most pressing threat.”

“That could be a solid idea… but it’s hard to tell which threat is more pressing,” Robin closed her eyes, thinking.

“I’m concerned… but I must go to the Dragon’s Table,” Alear shook her head. “I need to save Veyle… even if...”

“...You needn’t worry about such things, Red Demon,” Nel glanced at Alear. “I had already planned on approaching the mainland. As much as I want to kill Grima… I want to protect my last remaining family.”

Lucina felt a slight tension whenever Alear and Nel locked eyes with each other. Neither appeared to have malicious intent, but she could tell the two weren’t going to be fast friends.

“Very well,” Alear slowly nodded. “Thank you.”

“Save your thanks for when we survive the night.”

“Wait, Miss Nel!” Lucina approached the Fell Dragon. “Mind if we have a small chat while the others go on ahead?”

“...If that is what you wish, daughter of Chrom.”

“We’ll let you two talk it out,” Robin turned to Alear. “There’s something I wish to give you before the battle.”

“Alright…”

Lucina walked with Nel a short distance where the group wasn’t within earshot. The young princess took a deep breath before slowly removing the ring from her finger.

“Please, take Emblem Lucina with you. You may need her for the battles to come.”

“Wait, Lucina…!”

Emblem Lucina appeared in front of the two, frowning.

“Are you sure that’s wise? What if you need my help?”

“Emblem Lucina… You have been a wonderful ally and an amazing partner in battle,” She smiled at her counterpart. “However, I can’t grow if I rely on you for all of my battles. There will come a time when you’ll disappear, and I won’t have the ring to help protect my future. I believe we should go our separate ways for now.”

“I… I don’t want anything to happen to you. The Fell Dragon is not someone to be underestimated. You should know…”

“I understand… but judging from your reaction during our flight, I believe you’re needed over there,” she smiled weakly. “Am I wrong?”

“No, you’re not…”

Emblem Lucina exhaled deeply.

“Please stay alive, Lucina…”

“Of course. I refuse to die without seeing a better future for my world… Goodbye, my friend.”

Lucina gave her final goodbyes to her counterpart before seeing Nel off. She appreciated her counterpart, but she wanted to stay true to her words from before. She was going to change the future with her own hands. Still, she couldn’t deny feeling a bit lonely without Emblem Lucina speaking to her. Even if they were the same person deep down, she truly saw her counterpart as a dear friend.

“Alright… It’s time for us to finish this,” Lucina murmured as she returned to the others, preparing for what might be her toughest battle yet.

---

Veyle didn’t expect to see the Dark Emblems here, of all places. She could have sworn all of them were destroyed when her Papa was defeated. However, she soon learned that there are many universes and worlds out there, thanks to the people she has met during their journeys.

“Emblem Nergal…!!”

She stepped forward, holding out a hand to keep Morgan away. The entire area was in complete chaos, and all of her friends were trying their hardest to deal with the overwhelming amount of Corrupted.

“Nergal… That’s a face I haven’t seen in forever,” Emblem Hector stepped forward, raising his axe. “What a reunion, huh? I think I would have preferred Eliwood over you. Ain’t that right, Lyn?”

“You’d heard no disagreement from me, Hector. I’ve had the displeasure of greeting him in my Elyos… I should have tried harder to cut him down,” Emblem Lyn raised her bow, aiming an arrow at the Druid.

“Hector of Ostia and the Sacaen Nomad… I’m not here for you two. I’m here for the children,” Nergal scowled before glancing in Morgan and Veyle’s direction. “It’s a pleasure to meet you again, young mage dragon.”

“Again…? What are you talking about?”

“Don’t humor this old geezer, Veyle,” Morgan shook her head. “We need to focus on pushing back the enemy! We have to catch up to Mother!”

“You’re not going anywhere, children! I’m not going to pass up on your quintessence!"

Nergal snapped his fingers, summoning a horde of undead soldiers to circle the duo and cut them off from the Emblems and their friends. However, Veyle wasn’t sure if these individuals were the Corrupted or the Risen. Unfortunately, she had little time to worry about such things.

“Now, I’m going to enjoy this show while it lasts. Let’s see if your Emblem abilities can handle my massive army!”

“Hey…! Get back here, ugly!”

The Druid disappeared in the blink of an eye, leaving behind his army of the undead.

“Lady Veyle!”

Mauvier’s voice was heard in the chaos.

“I’ll be fine, Mauvier! Focus on the others! Morgan has her Emblem, but there are many without that power! Take Cynthia, Cherche, and the Emblems with you!”

“Ngh… I’ll come back for you, milady!”

“Geez… Why are all the creepy old mages obsessed with us?” Morgan covered Veyle’s back, eyeing the approaching soldiers. “Alright, Veyle… I’m going to think up a plan to get us out of this. For now, we just need to show our teamwork!”

“Right! Let’s use that combination attack!”

Veyle wanted to thank her other self for this idea. It showed just how powerful she could be with Morgan by her side. Morgan engaged with her Emblem, channeling her most powerful magic. Veyle did the same, calling forth the darkness that once was used to bring pain and suffering. Now she’d use this power of hers to protect the ones she loves.

“Here goes…!!”

“Out of our way, please!!”

The two girls fired their spells simultaneously, destroying the majority of the undead puppets in their way. Veyle felt slight relief, but it was soon torn away. Just before the two could push through, another horde was summoned.

“Damn it! That’s cheating!”

Morgan huffed, firing more rapid spells at the puppets.

“There’s no end to them…! Ah…!!”

Veyle shrieked, noticing one of the puppets getting within striking distance. However, just before the undead monster could get close, they were struck down by a sudden fire spell.

“What…?”

“Dark Inferno…!!”

A wyvern rider appeared out of nowhere, slamming down their axe to set the area ablaze, knocking away all of the puppets surrounding them. Veyle blinked a few times before noticing the rider had a familiar face. He even had the same attire and red hair as the girl beside her once he de-transformed.

“Y-You look just like…!”

“Hey!”

Morgan huffed at the boy.

“Who said you can take my spare clothes?!”

“Technically, these clothes also belong to me,” he shrugged. “I needed more layers to deal with the cold. My coat could only do so much.”

“Who is this guy, Morgan?”

“Uh… He’s the me of this world.”

“Veyle…”

Veyle turned to see the boy staring at him.

“What is it…?”

“It’s nothing… You’re my aunt, right? I hope you don’t mind me butting in to support you two.”

“Of course, we don’t mind! We’ll need the extra brainpower to deal with this threat,” Morgan clapped her hands. “Welcome to the D.D.S.F., other Me! Although you’re going to have to settle for being a lower rank than us.”

“We’ll need to do something about our names. It’d be confusing in the heat of battle if we’re both called Morgan,” he then blushed. “Just… call me Marc for now. Only for this battle, okay?!”

“It’s nice to meet you, Marc… Please, help us if you can! There’s no end to things!”

Veyle turned to see the puppets returning. At this rate, they’d tire out with how many foes are around, even with the multiple Emblems on their side.

“Hmm… We should find the one summoning these things and put an end to him instead of fighting the Corrupted and these puppets,” Marc rubbed his chin. “Morgan, do you have any smoke bombs left on you?”

“...Drat, he really is me,” Morgan grumbled before patting her coat pocket. “I have a few, yeah. Are you thinking what I’m thinking?”

“Let’s do to them what they’ve done to us. We’re going on the counteroffensive!”

“Alright! Let’s do this! I’m glad you’re finally back on the side of good, other me!”

“Who said that I’m on your side? We only share a common enemy for now…”

“You say that, but your eyes are not red anymore.”

“Wait, what?!” Marc felt his face.

“You ready, Veyle? Let’s go kill another creepy old guy! Woo!”

Morgan cheered before running off.

“...I’m not sure we’re on the good side if we say things like that,” Veyle sighed before running after her niece.

---

“The Emblem of Despair…”

Rafal narrowed his eyes at the so-called Fell Dragon. He had heard of the Dark Emblems before, but it felt surreal seeing one in person. Suddenly, everything started to make sense. Only someone from another world could have caused so much chaos if it wasn’t that woman.

“Greetings, everyone. We have quite the lineup, I see. Sombron’s heir from an alternate Elyos, a revived Divine Dragon who lost her name, and a few old friends of mine. You’re looking well, Chrom. Far better than the Risen King, if I might add.”

“Grima… No, Robin,” Emblem Chrom stepped forward, raising Falchion. “What are you doing here?!”

“Isn’t it quite obvious? I’m here to finish what we started back in our Ylisse. I plan to drown this world… no, every world into despair,” Emblem Grima curled his right into a fist. “Not after surpassing this world’s Robin… and retake what is rightly mine!”

“You speak of nonsense,” Rafal rolled his eyes. “You’re just an Emblem. You’re not the original Fell Dragon… There’s only one true fell dragon here… and that’s me!”

He pointed at the duo.

“Lysithea! Takumi! Provide covering fire! Overwhelm them, Ares and Melady!”

The four heroes went on the attack, throwing their best attacks at the Emblem and his pawn.

“Hmph… You don’t get it, do you? You’ve already lost!”

Emblem Grima’s form disappeared as the area was engulfed in a volley of arrows and magic. Before Rafal could even search for his foe, he reappeared right in front of him, throwing a right hook. He tasted blood as the fist connected, sending him hurling towards the sands.

“Agh!!”

“Boss!!”

Gaius attempted a swipe at the Emblem’s blind spot, but he was too slow. The Emblem spun around, slamming his boot into the thief’s gut.

“Grgh…!!”

“Gregor won’t let Employer kick bucket! Gregory needs his payday!”

“You stupid bully! Leave my best friend alone!”

Nowi and Gregor rushed the Dark Emblem, but the Validar morph intercepted them. He cast an immediate Ruin spell, knocking both of them away from the battlefield.

“Ahh…!!”

“Ggh!! Magic no good!!”

“No…!! Grima! You won’t get away with this!!”

Chrom roared, rushing down his foe with Falchion raised. The Emblem grinned, dodging every swing from the Shepherd before countering with a point-blank spell.

“Gah!!”

“Chrom, no!!” Emblem Robin cried out before raising his tome. “Not this time, Grima. You’re not going to ruin another world! Thoron!!”

“You’re right, Robin. It won’t end like last time. You’re not going to do another sacrifice play! Bolganome!”

The two Robins fired their spell simultaneously, causing a massive bright light to engulf the area. Rafal winced, covering his eyes from the bright magic.

“Ggh…!! What is this…?!”

“Ngh…!!”

Rafal’s stomach dropped as he heard the Divine Dragon cry out in pain. As his vision cleared, he was greeted with a horrible scene. Emblem Grima grabbed the Divine Dragon by her neck, nearly choking the life from her. At their feet, Emblem Robin’s defeated form disappeared back into his bracelet along with Chrom’s.

“Divine One! You will pay for𑁋”

“Move a muscle and I’ll snap her neck,” Emblem Grima said with a chilling voice. “The same can be said for your friends. If you value this reanimated corpse’s life, then don’t move.”

“Damn it…!”

“Don’t… Don’t worry about me!” Blue wheezed. “Just attack him…!!”

Rafal had considered the idea of sacrificing the Divine Dragon’s life. After all, she wasn’t meant to be here. She likely wasn’t even his Divine Dragon. He only cared about saving Nel and nobody else. He could end this here and now, but then he was reminded of the times he spent in Lythos Castle. When it was just him, Nel, and their liege… When things weren’t so bad.

“Let her go… Please,” Rafal clenched his jaw. “Leave her out of this…! She’s just a nosy bystander!”

“Aw, but that’s where you’re wrong, Rafal. ‘Blue’ here is exactly who I was looking for,” Emblem Grima sighed. “I had planned to bide my time until Chrom assembled the Fire Emblem to act. I even accounted for the Divine Dragon searching for the Emblem Rings. Nergal and I had set this bait out for her, but of course, Anankos had to make a mess of things.”

The Dark Emblem turned back to Blue, grinning widely.

“Imagine my surprise when you appeared in this world… The failure of a Divine Dragon, revived by the miracles of Emblems from another world.”

“What… What are you…?”

“You don’t get it, do you? You’re no longer just a dragon, little lady… You’re much more than that. You’re the final Emblem to have arrived on the game board. The Fire Emblem!”

Rafal immediately remembered his conversation with the other Alear, learning of his revival due to the Emblem’s power. If Emblems from a far-off world managed to do the same for its Divine Dragon, then it made sense that she would carry the power of one. She likely wasn’t aware of her power, or she never fully mastered it.

“I’ll have to thank Sombron… If it wasn’t for him, I wouldn’t have thought to do this.” A dark aura surrounded the two. “He should be honored that he received a quick death!”

“Divine One…!!”

“With this nation’s quintessence, Validar’s power, and the Fire Emblem in my grasp,” Grima shouted to the heavens. “I will become the true Fell Dragon…!! HAHAHAHA….!!”

A dark cloud blinded Rafal once more, the sheer amount of Emblem energy pushing him further back. He tried to push through it, to reach his Divine Dragon, but it was too overwhelming. It only until his vision was clear that he managed to hold himself in place. Unfortunately, he didn’t have a moment to himself as his worst fears were confirmed.

A massive translucent dragon hovered above him and the others, towering over them. It brought back all of the insecurities he felt whenever Nel transformed. The frustrations he felt over not being able to transform. Those feelings were soon replaced by sheer dread as he faced his greatest hurdle yet.

However, something was off about the dragon. Rafal could tell it wasn’t the true Fell Dragon or even his corpse reanimated. It wasn’t as massive as the real deal. It was just like Emblem Tiki in a way. It felt incomplete and yet… Emblem Grima didn’t seem to mind.

“Yes! I’ve done it! I’ve taken my birthright back from the original!” Emblem Grima cackled. “Now I can drown this entire world… and many others into despair. I’ll surpass my original in scope, no matter what it takes!”

The Emblem turned to the woman still in his grasp.

“To start… I’m going to destroy each and every Emblem that exists𑁋”

“GRIMA…!!!”

Rafal closed the distance immediately, bringing his axe down on the fell vessel’s exposed back. He wasn’t sure why he did that. It’d be pointless to attack with the man’s ace on the field. Still, he felt a white, hot rage seeing that dragon’s form and the Dark Emblem choking the life out of the Divine Dragon.

“Gah!!!”

Rafal dove to the ground as Emblem Grima dropped the Divine Dragon. He caught the woman before tumbling back into the sand.

“Divine One…! Divine One!”

He shook the woman’s still form before slapping her face.

“I refuse to let you die, you hear me?! I won’t let Father or that faker get the honor of striking you down…! Only I can kill you! Now, please…!!”

“Ngh…”

The Divine Dragon stirred slightly, bringing Rafal relief, despite the imminent danger he was in.

“Good… I didn’t fail,” He turned to the Dark Emblem, regaining himself.

“How touching… You destroyed that woman’s world, and yet you still stepped in to protect her,” Emblem Grima rolled his shoulders. “I’ll be generous and allow you two to die together. Be grateful that you two will get to taste Grima’s full might!”

“I still have my Heroes… but how can I hope to defeat something like this?! If only Divine One and Emblem Chrom were awake! I can’t let it end like this!”

Rafal clenched his jaw.

“No… I’m not going to die. Not until I’ve seen them again. Sister… Noire…!!”

“This is the end!” Emblem Grima pointed, “Die!!”

Grima’s dragon form fired a dark beam directly at the two. Rafal instinctively shielded the Divine Dragon with his body, hoping that he could at least save something in his last moments. He braced for the attack, preparing for the end… but it never came.

“Nil!! Divine One!!”

A giant dragon leapt in front of the two, using their body to block the blast. Rafal’s mouth opened, watched his savior step in to join the battle. He could forget the countless times he spent behind this dragon’s shadow, the source of his envy, hatred, and… familial love.

“How…? How are you here?!”

“You… You’re…” Blue opened her eyes. “Nel… but… how…?”

“Talk later! We have an Emblem to reign in!”

“More ants, I see…! You’re the one who failed to defeat my weaker self,” Emblem Grima scoffed. “I don’t mind sending all three of you to the afterlife together!”

“I knew I sensed something when arriving here,” an unfamiliar voice echoed through the wastelands. “No more, Grima. I won’t let you take any more lives!”

“You… Here to join your Father and Robin in their destruction?!” Emblem Grima grinned widely.

An Emblem appeared beside Nel, raising her exalted blade towards the Emblem and the large dragon in their path.

“You may not be the Grima I’ve faced before… but I will strike you down all the same. Just as my counterpart is fighting for her future, I’m fighting to protect everyone’s!”

“Foolish girl! I’ve ascended to a higher existence! I am a god!! You and that pathetic stick are nothing! NOTHING! YOU TWO CANNOT HOPE TO DEFEAT ME!!”

“Then allow us to even the playing field.”

“WHAT?!”

A volley of arrows rained upon Emblem and Dragon. Grima grimaced before pushing away the arrows.

“Get 'em, Prince!”

“Naturally!”

A familiar blonde-haired Emblem rushed the vessel, spear in hand.

“Out of my way!!”

The two Emblems engaged in a clash of spear versus magic. Even with the sneak attack, Rafal knew the spearman was outmatched.

“You’re nothing but an arrogant speck!”

“No… I’m just the distraction,” Dimitri grinned. “Professor! Edelgard!”

Rafal tilted his head up, noticing Emblem Edelgard and a teal-haired Emblem descending upon Grima’s dragon form. Both Emblems struck the dragon’s head simultaneously, disorienting the creature.

“RAGH….!!”

“When humanity stands strong and people reach out to one another…”

Edelgard landed in front of the group with the stoic swordsman standing beside her.

“... there’s no need for gods!”

“We’re here to help,” the professor glanced at the others. “All of us are!”

“All of… you…?”

“Mr. Rafal!! Mr. Rafal…!! Father…!!”

He turned around to see a group heading towards them. There, he saw a familiar face within the crowd. He could never forget the girl’s face… but this was the first time he noticed the unwavering courage in her face. Despite the ensuing chaos and confusion around him, Rafal could only sigh in response.

“...I’m so pathetic if I need your aid… but I’m not going to complain.”

He stood back up, setting down the injured Divine Dragon and turning to face the Emblem and the massive dragon.

“Alright, pretender… It’s time to prove who’s the true monster!”

---

“So, you’ve come…”

Things felt off as Robin reached the center of the temple with the others. There was little to no resistance, but that was to be expected. She didn’t think much about that. The true source of her unease was how things resembled her recurring dreams. The nightmare where she killed Chrom and fought against Alear to the death. She tried to push past that ease as they reached the temple.

However, all of that changed when she came face-to-face with the vessel for the Fell Dragon. A hooded woman stood at the center in front of the group. Behind the woman was a child lying on the altar.

“Veyle…!!” Alear called out to her.

“Don’t worry… The young child is simply napping. It’s for the best, after all. Wouldn’t want her to see the massacre.”

The hooded woman stepped towards the group.

“Welcome, everyone. Look at this friend group. We have two meddling time travelers, Naga’s little girl, the Red Demon, and… you.”

She pointed at Robin.

“I’ve been expecting you, Robin.”

“You… You have my coat… and your voice… It’s… ”

“Ah, yes… I suppose I should introduce myself. It would be poor manners, and I suppose Lucina should know the truth by now.”

Robin felt her stomach drop as she watched the woman pull back her hood. She had a sneaking suspicion, but she didn’t want it to be true. She didn’t want to see her face on the Grimeal’s side.

“I am Robin. The Robin from Lucina’s timeline,” the woman grinned. “But it’s better to say that I’m the human vessel for the Fell Dragon.”

“You’re… me? I’m the vessel for the Fell Dragon?!”

“...No way… Is this some kind of twisted joke?!” Severa shouted. “You’re telling us that the Fell Dragon who destroyed our world and killed our parents is… Robin?! Lucina, are you hearing this?”

“...I didn’t want to believe it, but as soon as Nel mentioned a human vessel, everything fell into place. It explained why Morgan was so loyal to Grima and the lengths he’d go to appease her. It also explained what became of Robin after she killed Father...”

“Robin… I never knew this,” Alear frowned. “This makes things complicated.”

“I had heard of the Grimeal’s experiments… but to go this far to revive that monster,” Tiki grimaced.

Robin clutched her head, feeling all of her anxieties slowly returning.

“Those dreams… They weren’t dreams at all. They’re your memories,” Robin clenched her jaw.

“That’s right… and you’ve arrived just in time for me to make history repeat itself,” Grima said as she calmly walked towards them. “I should inform you lot… Chrom and the Shepherds are nearing the Dragon’s Table. I hope you’re ready to witness your father’s death, Lucina.”

“You wouldn’t…!!” Lucina tightened her grip on Falchion. “I won’t let you.”

“Yeah, we’re killing you right here and now… You’re not Robin, just some twisted evil clone,” Severa pointed her weapon. “This time, I won’t feel bad bashing your face in!”

Grima ignored the two’s declarations, rolling her eyes.

“That’s not the only reason I’ve brought everyone here,” Grima turned her gaze to Alear. “You… Fell Dragon. This world doesn’t need any more of your kind.”

“I don’t care what you think,” Alear narrowed her eyes. “Give her back. Give my sister back. Now.”

“I don’t think so… Veyle’s going to be a useful pawn for me,” Grima snapped her fingers. “I’d rather just kill you instead.”

“Alear…!”

She reached for her partner, but it was too late; a purple barrier erupted from the ground, separating Alear from the others.

“No!” Lucina exclaimed before slashing at the barrier, but to no effect.

“Damn it! We can’t get through!” Severa slammed her fist against the barrier. “Alear!!”

“I’ll be with you girls in time. Keep the deadlords company while we wait for Chrom to meet his demise along with Alear,” Grima grinned from behind the barrier. “Now, Robin… I’ll show you just how fragile these bonds are!”

“...I see. If I need to get through you to save her…”

Robin flinched as a dark aura enveloped Alear. The aura grew stronger as Alear slowly walked towards Grima. Any warmth or humanity she might have had in her expression disappeared almost instantly.

“Then that’s what I’ll do. I will kill you…”

“That’s the look… Show me the power of a Red Demon!”

Both women rushed each other, raising their fists rather than their swords. As their fists clashed, a shockwave of dark energy rippled through the area. Robin could only watch on as her nightmares became a reality. Even if it wasn’t her exactly, she didn’t want this fight to happen.

She didn’t want to believe she couldn’t achieve happiness with the woman she loved, even if it’s just another timeline. That there was a future where Robin and Alear could only be enemies.

Notes:

I swear I didn't plan on referencing Three Houses multiple times this chapter, but somehow I ended up doing that. I even brought the CYL 4 winners together...

This chapter was so fun to write. Rafal and Veyle are having a chaotic time while Alear's final battle is nearing. I've been waiting a long time to get to this part of the story. It's a bit overwhelming handling such a large cast, but keeping it focused on our three dragons helped me get through this final battle.

In this chapter, we learn a lot about the Dark Emblems and their role in this story. When thinking of a 'villain' for our story, I wanted to do something different instead of having Grima or Sombron appear to just do their final fight. Well, we still have a Grima as one of our masterminds, I suppose... Since the Emblems are pretty existential in their lines in Engage and Heroes, I wanted to touch on that for our antagonists. The Dark Emblems aren't the originals, and we see Emblem Grima not too pleased about that. It also gave me a chance to touch on more potential timelines for Elyos.

The next chapter is the big one. We're reaching the endgame. While Rafal and Veyle go on the counterattack, we're going to see just how the fated match between Alear and Future!Robin will go.

Chapter 75: Act 3 END - A Fell Dragon's Awakening

Summary:

The fated battle between two Fell Dragons reaches its surprising conclusion. Meanwhile, Veyle and Rafal use their newfound bonds to combat the last remaining Dark Emblems.

“Milord. Our scouts have spotted that imposter heading to the Dragon’s Table.”

Chrom crossed her arms, staring at the temple ahead. Frederick’s words gave him the confirmation he needed.

“Good, then that means we’ve made it to Alear and Robin. We might be in for a difficult time, but I refuse to let our friends suffer alone.”

“Chrom… I have a bad feeling about this,” Lissa tugged on his cape. “That place gives me the creeps, and I’m worried about that other you… I don’t think I could fight someone with your face.”

“You don’t have to,” Chrom turned to his sister, patting her on the head. “I don’t think that guy’s our enemy… It’s whoever the others are facing inside.”

“What about darkness coming from near the capital? What if our allies are trapped there?” Cordelia landed in front of the group. “I can’t get a good look over here… I don’t like it.”

“There’s a dark fog in the distance,” Sumia followed after Cordelia. “It feels so… evil…”

“They have a point, milord. Plegia may have been our enemies, but whatever’s troubling them may come for us next,” Frederick frowned.

“I get that… but we can’t get anywhere without our tactician and our good friend. If we’re to stand a chance, we’d need Robin and Alear with us.”

“You’re right! Robin will know how to turn things around!” Lissa perked up.

“That’s our Lissa. Now, then… Let’s𑁋”

Chrom lost the words the moment he felt a dark energy ripple throughout the area. The Future Exalt dropped to his knees, taken aback by the sudden energy coming from the Dragon’s Table. It was different from anything he had ever felt before. The sheer malice radiating from the temple was overwhelming. He glanced around to see the rest of the Shepherds feeling the same.

“What was that?!”

---

“Die, you pathetic worm!”

“Defect. I will dispose of you.”

Grima and Alear exchange blows with each other. Both Fell Dragons are fighting with the ferocity of monsters rather than warriors. Lucina was aware of Alear’s martial arts skills and her proficiency in close-quarters combat. However, this time felt different.

“Hah!”

Alear swooped down, avoiding Grima’s swipe, getting up close, and slamming her fist into the vessel’s stomach.

“Agh!!

“Give her back…. Give her back!”

Alear growled, punching Grima’s right cheek before striking her left.

“Give me my sister back…!!”

Grima flicked the blood off her cheek, smirking before catching Alear’s fist with her right hand.

“Don’t think you can overwhelm me that easily. I know your every move!”

She raised a hand, casting a dark magic spell point-blank at Alear’s face.

“Ngh…!!”

“Alear….!!” Lucina slammed her fist against the barrier, unable to intervene.

“Lucina, pay attention. We got some trouble hearing our way too!” Severa shouted. “I don’t like the look of those guys…”

Lucina turned to see a group of Risen approaching. However, something was off about the group. They were only a small number, yet… she could feel an immense power emanating from each one. Just like her father, these undead soldiers were moving with the precision you’d see from humans.

“We have to get through these guys… If we don’t, Alear’s going to get killed,” Lucina raised Falchion. “Robin, what’s the plan?”

“I…”

Robin slapped both of her cheeks.

“We shouldn’t split off to face them. We stand a better chance if we fight in duos. Tiki and I will attempt to disorient them while you and Severa fight together!”

“Wait… Does that mean you’re going to use her?”

Robin nodded before raising her hand, revealing the bracelet.

“I only had some time to tinker with it, but I should know what to do. Although I’m a bit hesitant after learning the truth about myself… No, I shouldn’t think like that. Alear needs us!”

“Well, what are we waiting for?!” Severa raised her hand. “Alright, Corrin. Let’s do this!”

“I’ll support you all to the best of my abilities,” Tiki lifted her dragonstone.

“How did it go again? Right… Emblem Tiki, let’s engage!”

“I’m right behind you, Severa!” Emblem Corrin appeared behind the mercenary.

“Okay, Robin. Let’s save Alear together!” Emblem Tiki jumped out of her bracelet. “I’ll give you my power!”

Robin and Severa both combine with their respective Emblems. To Lucina’s surprise, Robin had the most drastic change compared to the other Emblem wielders. The tactician suddenly transformed into a dragon, mirroring Lady Tiki’s form.

“...Alright! Tiki… and Tiki! Let’s blow them away!”

“Naturally, Robin.”

Lucina watched the two dragons fire a blast simultaneously at the Deadlords, knocking a few of them back. Unfortunately, it did little to deter the evasive ones. She was about to raise her blade to meet them in combat, but she felt a hand on her shoulder.

“Wait, let me take the lead. I won’t stand by and let you and Alear do all the work,” Severa sucked her teeth. “Damn it… I’m not going to be useless to you!”

“Severa…!”

”Don’t look at me like that. I’m just not letting you get all the glory,” Severa grumbled before summoning Corrin’s blade to her hand. “Yeah, that’s it…”

Lucina blinked as Severa jumped into the fray, using her dragon vein abilities to take control of the battlefield, keeping most of the deadlords at a far distance away. She followed after her friend, supporting as they fought the battles on their terms. It was a well-needed idea, the moment Lucina clashed blades with one of the Risen soldiers. It only made her feel a deeper familiarity with the group.

Robin struggled at first, but Lucina could tell the tactician was slowly getting used to the dragon form. She and Tiki continued to fire blasts and claw at approaching enemies. It felt like they were gaining the advantage, but so far their attack haven’t taken out a single one of them. Soon, the two dragons were forced to distance themselves from the others, keeping the remaining deadlords at bay.

Despite fighting for her life, she still couldn’t take her mind off of Alear’s duel with Grima. She occasionally made side glances, seeing just how her friend was faring.

“Hah!!”

Alear fired a beam of dark energy from her hands, but Grima blocked the attack with a spell of her own.

“You can’t hope to beat like that… Aren’t you going to summon Marth? Use that Falchion of yours?!”

“Tch… Shine on, Emblem of Beginnings.”

“Is Alear hesitating to go all out? Grima or not, she is facing Robin and…”

Lucina shook her head before blocking the War Cleric’s axe with Falchion.

“These things… Even with Tiki and Robin, they’re still showing no signs of stopping. It’s just like with Father…. No, it couldn’t be…”

“These bastards are pissing me off… We haven’t even killed one of these things…”

Severa jumped back, panting heavily.

“Grima’s stalling us so that they can kill Alear,” Lucina said, gritting her teeth. “We have to do something…”

“Ah! Lucina, look out!!”

The time traveler blinked before noticing an assassin Risen reaching striking distance. Time slowed to a crawl as she saw the sword near her face. She didn’t have time to move, let alone survive the attack.

“Leave her… alone…!!”

Lucina fell to the ground as an undead swordsman jumped in front of her, deflecting the assassin’s strike and running his blade through their chest. Her mouth hung open, seeing the familiar face standing before her.

“F-Father…”

“Oh no… Do we have to fight you again?!” Severa reluctantly raised her blade.

The undead Chrom slowly turned to face Lucina; his expression must have been softer than the last time they met.

“Lucina…”

Instead of attacking, the former Exalt stepped forward and wrapped his arms around Lucina.

“You deserved… better than a sword and a world of troubles,” her father murmured. “I’m sorry… and thank you.”

“Father, what are you…?”

Just as quickly as he came, he broke the hug and sprinted towards the barrier.

“Father, what are you doing?! Father!!”

---

“Heya, Tharja! Whatcha up to? Sending another curse over to your boyfriend?”

“Henry, I’ll silt your throat if you don’t be quiet.”

Tharja kept her eyes closed, ignoring the pestering boy. She had finally found a place in this city where she could be alone, and she didn’t have time to humor his whims.

“Mhm… I see. So that’s what it truly is. How foolish…”

“Oh, I know what you’re doing,” Henry chuckled. “Need some help? I really want to send a counter-curse… It’s been like weeks since I could do that!”

“Knock yourself out. You’re a prodigy, and it’s better than just sitting here,” Tharja sighed. “I should almost be finished… I just need to figure out a𑁋”

“Done!”

Tharja’s eyes shot open, blinking.

“What?”

“Well, you did all of the work… I just figured out a way to finally break the guy’s dam. I’m sure he’d be wetting himself when he finds out.”

“I should thank that Blue woman,” Tharja shook her head. “If it wasn’t for her little spell, I wouldn’t have been able to see this Druid’s weaknesses. It wouldn’t return what was stolen…”

“But it’d give him a major backlash! Aw man, I wish I could see his face myself,” Henry folded his hands behind his head. “I wanted to go killing with Rafal just one more time…”

“You really like that man, don’t you?” Tharja raised an eyebrow.

“Well, yeah… He’s a riot! It’s not every day you get to work with a fell dragon who is actually cool! I mean, I don’t mind the Grimeal, but Grima sounds so boring… It’s always just destroy the world this and kill all humans that. At least Rafal spices it up!”

“You’re a strange boy,” Tharja rolled her eyes. “I suppose I am even stranger for staying by his side… I hate that damn man…”

She glanced in the direction where Rafal and the others ran off to. Try as she might, she couldn’t get that man’s words out of her mind.

“You better not die out there, Rafal… You better make good on your family promise… or I’ll revive you and kill you myself.”

---

Cherche didn’t know what to expect when she decided to follow these children that day. She only wanted to help a promising group of youths reach their loved ones. It’s only fair that she’d be surprised at the sudden chaos she was thrown into. She didn’t regret her actions, nor did she wish to turn away these children. Especially not after meeting Gerome and Minerva from the future.

“Lady Cherche. Lady Minerva. You do not have to stay by my side.”

Mauvier, Veyle’s friend, covered Cherche’s back as they faced more of the undead puppets causing havoc. The chaos didn’t get any better when the battlefield was filled with smoke clouds. No doubt thanks to a certain duo.

“Nonsense. Veyle would be upset if anything were to happen to you,” Cherche shook her head. “Any friend of hers is a friend of ours. Minerva also feels the same.”

“I see… In that case, I’ll make sure we’ll survive this battle for Lady Veyle’s sake.”

Easier said than done, Cherche thought as she noticed the numbers around them. With everyone in disarray, it’d be difficult to survive the coming storm. Still, she wanted to have some hope.

“Yah!!”

Cherche gasped, watching a hand axe get lodged into a puppet’s chest. She tilted her head to see Gerome swooping down with his Minerva.

“Pay attention, Cherche!” Gerome hissed at her. “I refuse to let you fall to these scum!”

“Gerome… Thank you. I could always count on my masked protector.”

“I also thank you for your aid, Sir Gerome,” Mauvier glanced at the Masked Man. “I understand that you’re not fond of me, but I’ll do my best to aid you before distancing myself.”

“No,” Gerome said calmly before stepping in front of the two. “We both want to help Veyle. I have no reason to conflict with you.”

“...Much appreciated.”

Cherche giggled at the two stoic men bonding in the heat of battle.

“It looks like we have nothing to fear with these two are our side, Minerva.”

---

“Unhand me, traitor!!”

“Just calm down, Nah!”

“You’re lucky you have my dragonstone! When I get my hands on it, you’re going to be my next lunch!”

Veyle scratched her head, watching Marc carry Nah over his shoulders. Now she realized what the boy meant when he talked about insurance.

“I have our manakete! He wouldn’t be able to resist coming after her!” Marc ran to Veyle’s side, still carrying the manakete.

“I’ll have your head for this! Veyle, please help!”

“Um… It’s alright, Nah! He’s on our side… I think?”

“Hey guys…!! I found us an archer!”

Veyle turned to see Morgan appear from the smoke clouds, carrying Etie on her back. Now she was growing concerned for the two tacticians and their idea of getting help.

“Lady Veyle, just who is this girl?! What is her training regimen and diet?!” Etie called out to the mage dragon, helpless against the energetic tactician.

“Madeline, her friends, and Cynthia are rallying the others together. Now we have everything to drag that creep out of hiding!”

“Could you guys let our friends go? I think we’re ready to execute our plan… He should be making his move soon. I hope we’ve distanced ourselves far enough.”

Morgan and Marc both set down their captives before readying their weapons and Emblems.

“Alright, Etie… You’re going to use Lyn to knock anyone out of the sky,” Morgan rubbed her hands. “Nah… You just do what you do best, little lady!”

“You could have just asked instead of kidnapping me…”

“I’m not sure what’s going on, but you’re a friend of Lady Veyle and the Divine Dragon,” Etie slipped on the Emblem Ring. “I’ll try to put my training to good use… but seriously, you have to tell me your workout plans sometime, Morgan!”

“Uh… After we take care of the creepy guy, sure!”

“So that’s what you’re planning…”

Veyle’s expression hardened as she watched Emblem Nergal reappear above them.

“Here I thought you were going to run and leave your friends to suffer again, Veyle.”

“Emblem Nergal… You’re not the Nergal I’ve fought before, huh?”

“You’re not the first nor the second Veyle I remember meeting. I can’t remember much of the first… for some reason, but the second is very clear in my mind,” he crossed his arms. “In my world, you lost against the Fell Dragon Sombron and became his puppet once more… for about a short time before we destroyed him ourselves.”

Veyle pursed her lips, trying not to think about the tragic fate bestowed upon another version of her.

“You and the Fire Emblem put up quite the fight, but you were no match for us in our current state. You should be grateful, Veyle… We spared your life instead of sending you to meet your friends. You served us well as a pawn, creating bodies for me, my ally, and the remaining Dark Emblems.”

“So… It’s my fault you guys are here,” Veyle exhaled deeply. “Then I know what must be done.”

“Your other self lost too much willpower to extract quintessence from… You, on the other hand… Your power will serve me well!”

Nergal snapped his fingers, summoning a giant Corrupted Wyrm and a horde of puppets to his side.

“Alright! Let’s do this, everyone!” Morgan shouted at the others. “Don’t let that old man get away!”

“Say no more! Let’s work together, Lyn!”

Etie took the first move, engaging with Lyn and summoning multiple copies of herself. The main Etie fired multiple arrows at the massive Wyrm before her clones jumped into battle with the undead horde.

“Grrr… I’m going to bite that old man’s head off!”

Nah growled before grabbing her dragonstone and transforming to attack the disoriented Wyrm.

“Hehehe… You cannot hope to get through my endless horde. The quintessence of this world has given me enough power to achieve the impossible. Not even the original Nergal could control this much power!”

“Man, I can’t wait to punch that guy in the face,” Morgan grumbled. “We don’t need to wipe them all out! We just need to get a clear shot to𑁋”

“Warp Ragnarok!!”

Veyle, Morgan, and Marc all flinched as a woman appeared out of nowhere, slamming a ball of flames into the horde of puppets and Corrupted. She recognized the move from anywhere.

“Emblem Celica?!”

“Oh gods… It’s that general lady!” Morgan’s face paled. “Don’t tell me we got to deal with Valm and Nergal?!”

“Children.”

General Pheros turned to face the three.

“Show me the power you used to topple Yen’fay! Destroy that otherworlder!” The general commanded the three before helping Etie and Nah in battle. 

“Grgh…! More Emblems, I see… That doesn’t matter. You cannot hope to stop me𑁋”

“Hiyah!!”

Cynthia slammed her foot into the Druid’s face, sending him falling to the ground.

“Hector says that’s for Eliwood, Ninian, and Nils! I don’t know who those guys are, but you deserve it, evildoer!” Cynthia landed on the ground. “Sorry for the wait, guys!”

“You’re just in time! Alright, everyone! Let’s dog pile him while the others are keeping his buddies busy!”

“What?!”

Nergal couldn’t react in time as Morgan lunged at him, tackling him back to the ground. Marc followed after Morgan, jumping in to fire multiple spells at him. Cynthia joined in next, stomping down on his face. Veyle hesitated before following after the two, joining them in attacking the defenseless man. She pulled her knife, stabbing the man wherever she could reach.

“Take this, you disgusting worm!”

Veyle’s other self spoke for the mage dragon as she continued stabbing the Emblem.

“You will pay for killing Father! I’ll gut you like a fish and wear your entrails like a coat!”

“Wow… Even Bratty Veyle is helping us,” Morgan hummed while holding Nergal by the collar, punching him repeatedly.

“Keep going!” Marc shouted. “We need to kill him before it’s too late!”

“Agh! Vile children…!! Get off of me! I will not𑁋 Gah!!”

“I defeated one evil sorcerer! I’ll defeat another one,” Cynthia said with glee as she stomped down.

“Rgh… ENOUGH!!”

Veyle shriked as she was pushed back by a sudden blast of energy, sending her and the others to the ground.

“Your attacks are nothing compared to my unlimited power!” Nergal screamed as his turban fell off, revealing his scarred face. “I have the quintessence to topple humanity and do what the original couldn’t…! I’ll… I’ll…”

Veyle tilted her head, watching the Emblem pause for a moment.

“Why…? Why am I… doing all of this? Why do I…? No, I don’t care about the reason! I must allow him to plunge everything and everyone into despair… and then Dragon’s Gate will follow and… and…!!”

“You won’t do anything, villain!”

Nergal turned around, but it was too late. Madeline brought her axe down, slashing the man’s torso.

“Leader! The Four Winds are here to fight alongside you until the end!”

“Friends of Madeline are friends of ours!”

“We cannot let Lord Rafal and Lady Nel down!”

Veyle felt a strange feeling, seeing Madeline and her two friends appear and jump into the heat battle, supporting them. Her mind couldn't help but think about the Four Hounds and how they could have been powerful allies instead of enemies... She had to take a deep breath to keep her emotions in check.

“Rgh…! Your attacks mean nothing…! I…”

Nergal winced, clutching his chest.

“No… Why am I not… feeling the quintessence anymore?! The Plegias… They couldn’t have?!”

“He’s weakened!” Marc raised his hand, calling forth a dragon vein to trap the Emblem in vines. “Here’s our chance!”

“You ready, partner?” Morgan grinned at Veyle. “Let’s do that combination attack again. You know the one!”

“Alright… Let’s finish this… together!”

Veyle and Morgan exchanged a nod before raising their hands.

“Hey, Nergal… This is for wasting our time!” Morgan summoned lightning in her hands.

“This is for the other Veyle… and her friends! You won’t hurt any more worlds!” Veyle channeled the dark powers within her.

“No… I won’t fall.. Here…!”

“Go to hell!!”
“Never Return!”

Veyle and Morgan shouted before firing a spell, combining both their magics into a powerful blast, engulfing the Druid almost immediately.

“AAAAAAGHH!!!”

Nergal’s form dissolved within the blast, his body turned to dust from the massive amount of magical energy. As soon as the Druid fell, the Corrupted and undead puppets surrounding them soon fell as well. Veyle dropped to her knees as soon as she confirmed the battle’s end, panting heavily.

“That… That was too stressful,” she sighed. “Still, I hope… the other me can have some peace after all of this.”

“Haha… We did it! Another victory for the Divine Dragon’s Strike Force…! Now… Now, we just need to go after… mother…”

“Morgan!”

Marc ran over, catching Morgan before she fell backwards.

“...First… I think I need a nap… and a warm meal,” she giggled.

“You never change, do you?”

“Nope… and that’s why you love me, Aunt Veyle…”

Both girls break out into giggles, feeling relief after what felt like days of worrying.

---

“His power… It’s…”

Rafal raised an eyebrow, turning to Emblem Lucina. They were in the midst of a battle with Emblem Grima, but then something strange happened. The Dark Emblem started to convulse in pain while his dragon form slowly started to deteriorate. The Morph Validar had also dropped to the ground, his body unmoving.

“It’s going out of control… but why?” Emblem Chrom murmured.

“I have an inkling I might know the culprit behind this,” he turned to the battle, watching the Emblem of Rivals and a dragon resembling Nel fend off the creature along with the other individuals from Elyos. “Our friends back home have managed to tamper with his power source… Now he’s facing backlash from it.”

“I get it now,” Emblem Robin reappeared. “Emblem Grima… His Awakening rite wasn’t the real one. Us Emblems don’t contain the same power as the Fire Emblem, even if the Divine Dragon carries the same name.”

“Then we have a chance to end this,” Rafal curled his hand into a fist.

“That's right,” Robin nodded. “Chrom and Lucina… You two will attack him in tandem with Falchion. It should be enough to destroy him for good.”

“We might need more than that, and I have someone to tilt the scale.”

He lost Ares and Melady, and he knew Lysithea and Takumi wouldn’t last forever. He needed someone with the power to topple Emblem Grima’s. He needed the luck to put someone with the might of a dragonslayer. The irony was not lost on him.

“Heroes, I summon you!”

He tossed the orb, summoning one more hero to help end this battle. He wasn’t sure if Lady Luck finally took pity on him or Veronica decided to work together with him, but he knew this battle was won upon seeing the green-haired swordman, wielding a legendary blade.

“...Good enough,” Rafal grinned. “Three Falchion users should be more than enough. Now don’t you guys dare lose!”

Emblem Chrom, Robin, Lucina, and the hero of Valentina all nod in unison before charging into battle. Robin fired a bolt of lightning, striking the Emblem’s exposed back and grabbing its attention.

“Ggh…! Again, you… Wait…!! Why are you here?!”

The Three Falchion wielders attacked the dragon simultaneously, burning the beast with the full might of their legendary blades.

“THAT WON’T WORK! I’LL…!!”

“You can’t afford to lose focus on the battlefield, Emblem Grima!”

Rafal rushed Dark Emblem, his axe clashing with his dark magic. He clenched his jaw, bringing his axe further down.

“Do you honestly think a defect like you can defeat me?!”

“I’ve already won, Grima. You just don’t know it…!”

“Why?! Why do you side with humanity?! You destroyed an entire world! You brought just as much ruin as I! Why do you side with these worms?!”

“Because I’m not my father! I’m aware of my sins and know that I will one day burn in the fiery pits below. I don’t pretend to think otherwise and justify my actions!”

“You cannot hope to coexist with humanity! None of us could!”

“You always had a chance, Grima… but you’re not that person. You’re just a remnant of his hatred and rage,” Rafal broke the Emblem’s defenses.

“Agh!!”

“Together, Lucina!!”

“Right, Father!”

“This ends here!”

Rafal could feel the Divnie energy radiating across the three blades. The power to topple gods, forming together as one.

“Do it…!!”

“Lucina, Chrom!! Go for it!” Emblem Robin called out from afar.

“No…!! I’ll… I’ll…!”

Rafal raised his axe, preparing for Emblem Grima’s counterattack, but it never came. The Dark Emblem stopped in his tracks before taking a deep breath.

“Ngh… No… there’s no point…”

“““TAKE THIS!!”””

The three royals said in unison, striking the dragon’s form with the full might of Falchion’s power. The beast roared in pain before slowly dissolving into dust.

“...It’s done,” Rafal sighed before turning to Emblem Grima, noticing his form fading away as well. “Why did you stop?”

“I’m just tired… I’m tired of following the whims of other dragons. I’m even tired of following my original,” Emblem Grima shook his head. “This is your win, Fell Dragon… but there won’t be a happy ending for you. There’s never one for guys like us.”

“Maybe so… but at least you’d make decent company when it’s my time to go,” Rafal lowered his axe. “You should give the win to your friends instead…”

“They’re not my friends… Dumbass…”

That was the Dark Emblem’s last words before dissolving into dust, signalling the end of this draining battle. Rafal smirked at the Emblem’s candor before dropping his weapon and de-transforming.

“Nil… Are you unharmed?”

“Father! Are you okay?!”

Rafal turned to see Nel and Noire slowly approach him. He stared at the two for a few moments before walking towards the Divine Dragon’s unconscious body, lifting her off the ground. There was much he wanted to ask, much he wanted to say… but he was worried about the woman he risked his life multiple times to keep alive.

“We’ll talk later. First, let’s get ‘Blue’ here some aid,” he turned his back to the two. “Also, my name isn’t Nil. It’s Rafal. Noire, give me a hand here.”

“Oh… Okay!”

Rafal spent the next hour walking in silence with the family he didn’t ask for, but appreciated all the same.

---

“Pathetic. Is this the best you could do with the Emblem of Beginnings?!”

Grima stared at Alear, watching the girl drop to all fours.

“It was almost too easy… You truly are a defect!”

She slammed her boot into Alear’s face, sending her to the ground.

“Ngh…!!”

“You’ve been a pain for far too long… You ruined everything with your presence! It’s a good thing that fake could never become Grima,” she scoffed before kicking the woman’s gut once more.

“Ggh!!”

“C’mon… Say something, you worm!!”

“Veyle… Please… Please give her back,” Alear muttered weakly.

“Don’t worry… I’ll treat the little one better than Sombron,” Grima sighed, channeling her magic. “This is the end, Alear. Maybe this time, I can finally let go of my humanity now that you’re gone.”

Grima’s lips curled upward as she readied her hand.

“Now die…!!”

“Enough…!”

Time slowed to a crawl as Grima’s spell struck the person in front of her. She blinked a few times before recognizing the target as the same many she killed in her timeline. He was the only one able to cross the barrier she set up.

“Alear! Robin!! Marth!”

She heard the sounds of the past Chrom, but it didn’t matter to her. Nothing else mattered at that point.

“Why…? Why did you get in the way?!”

“...You’re still… in there, Robin… I know it,” The Risen King stumbled back, the bolt lodged in his chest, just like before.

“Chrom,” Alear frowned. “No…”

“I’m sorry… This is it for me… I’m sorry for all that I’ve done… but I won’t ask for forgiveness,” Chrom limped past Grima, reaching the altar. “Please, Alear… I beg of you.”

“What are you…? No…!”

As soon as the Fell Vessel realized the Risen King’s actions, it was too late. Chrom hurled a red stone towards the injured Fell Dragon.

“Save her…! Please… Save her…”

Chrom smiled softly before finally dropping to the floor. Grima had little time to react to the end of the Risen King as a bright red light blinded her. She jumped back, grimacing at the sight before her. She cursed at herself for forgetting about the trinket the child held deeply onto.

A red dragon towered over the fell vessel, roaring upon transforming. She resembled the other dragon she had fought earlier, but there was much more ferocity in her actions. She wasn’t sure if Alear chose not to speak or simply lost herself to her rage upon transforming.

“What? You’d think such a form would deter me?!”

She didn’t want to waste energy, but she knew that she couldn’t hold back against another dragon. If she wanted to win, she’d need to use all of the Fell Dragon’s power she had left.

“Fine then… We’re both Fell Dragons… so we’re going to fight and die as ones! Ngh…!!”

Grima grunted, channeling the last remaining powers of the Fell Dragon to transform partially. She could feel the wings sprout from her back and the horns from her head. An unsightly and weaker transformation compared to the Fell Dragon’s true might, but it’d have to do.

“Now, come at me!”

Alear responded with an ear-splitting roar before firing a red beam directly at her. Grima flew up, dancing around the large dragon’s attack. She flew around her, attempting to attack her blind spot, but was thwarted by a sudden smack of her tail, sending her back down.

“Ngh…!!”

Alear didn’t stop there, lunging right towards her with an open mouth, aiming to bite her. Grima scoffed before firing Ruin at the Fell Dragon.

“Don’t get too cocky!”

The attack connected, sending the dragon reeling backwards.

“You’re still injured and sluggish in that state… Chrom was a fool to die for you… He was a fool to die for either of us! Rgh…!!!”

She raised her hand.

“Die…!!”

She fired Expiration, summoning purple spikes from the ground, impaling Alear on all sides. The red dragon cried out in pain as she remained trapped by the spears piercing her entire body. Grima grinned at her apparent victory before noticing the bright red light coming from the dragon’s mouth. She didn’t have time to respond as a red beam struck her right side, knocking her from the air and hurling her towards the temple floors.

“Agh!!”

Pain shot throughout her back, and she struggled to remain conscious after the attack.

“Alear!! No…!!”

Grima heard her past self’s voice, confirming that her attack did its damage. She opened her eyes, seeing Alear back to her regular form, dark spears piercing her chest. The red-haired dragon coughed up blood as Expiration faded away, freeing her from its grasp. The Red Demon fell to the floor, her body unmoving.

“Alear! Damn it, this isn’t funny! Get up!” Severa cried out.

“Gods, no…! Alear, you can’t be gone… You can’t be…!” Lucina slammed her fist against the barrier.

“Hehehe… I’ve done it… I finally… cut all ties with Alear,” Grima laughed dryly. “Then… Why do I feel so empty…? Wait…”

“In my world… When dragons die, their dragonstone shatters.”

She remembered her Alear saying that long ago, back when she wasn’t the Fell Dragon. It was such a minuscule fact that she didn’t bother thinking about until she noticed the dragonstone on the floor, still intact.

“Ngh…”

Alear slowly rose to her feet, the wounds fading from her body. The red swordswoman rolled her shoulders before staring blankly at Grima.

“How…? I’ve pierced your heart… How did you…?!”

“Robin… and Tiki. They used her Emblem’s ability on me,” Alear calmly said before approaching her.

“Hehehe… I truly hate those Emblems,” Grima winced as she stood up. “No matter. I will bring you down as many times as it takes.”

She thought back to the dream, realizing how things were beginning to mirror that scene. The two faced each other to the last breath after Chrom’s death. However, fate took away the wrong Chrom from this scene.

“I see… I lost the moment I brought Chrom back to life. I kept Robin’s last remaining connection.”

Grima exhaled deeply before gathering her last remaining fell energy. Alear didn’t summon her Emblem. She only unsheathed her sword. The two dragons stared at each other for a few moments before Grima felt a massive white rage boil within her.

“ALEAR!!!”

“Robin…!!”

The two rushed each other, putting it all on the line to win this pointless battle. Grima couldn’t remember what happened exactly, as their attacks clashed. Perhaps she didn’t want to remember, blocking it from her memory. She knew that minutes passed, and before she knew it, she was on the floor, defeated, with Alear pinning her to the ground.

“Damn it all… I’m my own worst enemy,” Grima sighed. “Well… What are you waiting for? Do it. Kill me.”

“...Why?”

“Because, if you don’t… I’ll not only kill you, but everyone you’ve ever loved… even your sister and mother…”

“Ngh…”

“Just… do it already. I’m tired.”

“Rgh… Yah!!”

Alear screamed before slamming her fist down. Grima awaited the sweet release of death or at least her next slumber, but it never came. She turned to her right, seeing Alear’s fist striking the ground beside her head.

“...I won’t do it. I made a promise to Chrom.”

“...You’re pathetic, Alear. Don’t you know this battle could only have one victor? Only one of us can survive!”

“Then, I forfeit the battle. I refuse to play this game’s rules…”

“Why…? Why are you showing me mercy?! I captured your sister, I tried to kill you… I would have killed you if you didn’t have that power!”

“...I told Robin that I refuse to harm her. You’re also Robin. I won’t… go through it. It will upset me if I do.”

Grima glared at her opponent before sighing deeply, exhaustion making it too difficult for her to care.

“...Fine, then. You’ve won. Take your sister and get out of my sight, worm…”

“Thank you…”

Alear slowly stood up, letting go of Robin. The fell vessel remained on the ground, making no effort to stand back up.

“I can never understand you… but… I guess that’s what I love about you. Even now, you’re just like him… I’m pathetic.”

---

Veyle slowly opened her eyes, finding herself in a strange place. She yawned softly, rubbing her eyes. The last thing she remembered was being taken away from Mr. Morgan. She was scared until the strange lady allowed her to sleep and eat good food. It was hard for her to tell if she was nice or not, but she no longer felt scared around her.

“Where… Where am I?”

“Veyle…”

She heard a familiar voice call out to her. A voice she has only heard once before today. She slowly turned to see a red-haired girl walking towards her. The girl’s armor and clothes were torn, and her face was bruised, but Veyle remembered her face. She remembers her words of encouragement.

“Do… Do you remember me, Veyle?”

“S-Sister… Is that really you…?”

The red-haired girl gently nodded before kneeling down to her level. She extended her hand, holding a red stone.

“You… You should be more careful about this. Don’t worry, I kept it safe…”

“I... You...”

“I’m here, Veyle… just like I promised…”

“Sister…!!”

Veyle tackled the girl with a hug, sobbing on her shoulder. She held on tightly to her big sister, refusing to let her go.

“It’s okay, Veyle… It’s like I said… I will always be there for you… always.”

Notes:

I'm not sure if I've pulled it off to the best of my abilities, but we've done it. We've reached the end of Act 3 and Alear has finally achieved her goal. It took her a long road, but she has finally reunited with her dear sister!

This was a massive chapter, and for a good reason. I had a lot I wanted to do to complete this arc and go out with a bang with everyone's fights. It was difficult, but I'm glad to have finally reached this point. I never would have gotten this far if it weren't for how much traction this story has received. That and I'm just such a big fan of Alear, Engage, and FE in general.

I really enjoyed this chapter, and I'm glad I held on to the idea I've thought up since Act 1 of this story. Alear vs Grima being the final fight was always something I had planned, along with the conclusion. I always wanted Alear's end of the journey to be more personal rather than epic. Then again, there were some epic moments with those two.

That marks the end of Act 3, but I'm sure you all noticed that we have three chapters left. We're getting right into the Ending/Epilogue parts of the story and pretty much wrapping up everything in a nice little bow. I mean, it's only fair we get to see what becomes of our characters now that they've saved the day and reached the end of their journeys. There's also the whole... Grima thing we have to look into. Also, where the heck is the Divine Dragon Monarch during all of this?

These chapters will be much easier to write, and I'll try to get them out in a timely fashion. I'm looking forward to reaching the end and seeing what's next for our characters.

Chapter 76: Epilogue 1 - Alear's Return

Summary:

Now that Alear has achieved her goals. She sets off to make good on her promise to her counterpart. Meanwhile, Veyle's search for the Divine Dragon Queen takes an interesting turn.

“Queen Lumera… I don’t appreciate that little sneak attack.”

Lumera stared passively at Zephia as she entered the portal. It was only a matter of time until she arrived on her own.

“Do you truly believe you can afford to waste time here? The longer you continue this little farce, the more time Lord Sombron has to lay waste to Lythos,” Zephia raised an eyebrow. “Why care about this world?”

“It’s over, Zephia. Sombron won’t bring harm to this world… He should cut his losses. I’m taking in Alear and the Emblem of Beginnings…”

“You…! I won’t go back to Lord Sombron as a failure! I’ve worked too hard to get to this point! He will notice me… and give me what I deserve!”

Lumera frowned, feeling pity for the mage dragon. She didn’t know the girl’s full story, but she knew of a mage dragon clan that was wiped out in a freak accident, save for one gifted dragon. If her suspicions were correct, then all the more reason she couldn’t let her get her way.

“I don’t want to harm a fellow dragon,” Lumera said as she raised her sword. “But I will cut you down if you seek to kill Alear…”

“...Is that her name? I never thought to ask her,” Zephia sighed. “What’s the point, Lumera? Why do you risk everything for a girl fated to die? You must know, as a Divine Dragon, the pain of losing loved ones. You’ve lost your entire family, you’ve outlived many of your human allies, and you will continue to do so… How do you not go mad?”

“It’s because I have faith in the future… It’s our duty to carry on everyone’s wishes long after they pass,” Lumera pointed her blade at the mage dragon. “Also, I don’t want to separate myself from others out of fear… It’s a lonely mindset.”

“...Pah, I’m not stupid. Without an Emblem, I have no hopes of beating the last remaining Divine Dragon,” Zephia closed her eyes. “I was only told to observe… nothing more. I won’t go above and beyond, not with this many risks and far too few rewards. I knew once the Corrupted refused to obey my command that this was a losing battle.”

She turned her back to the monarch.

“I won’t risk my life… not for him, not for anyone. It’s… far too much,” she sighed deeply. “The Emblem of Beginnings will find its way back to this world, especially with you obsessing over its wielder.”

“Farewell, Zephia,” Lumera lowered her blade slightly. “You’re far more cordial than I gave you credit for.”

“You weren’t wrong when you said the mage dragon clans were neutral. Keep this between us… but I couldn't care less if Lord Sombron succeeds or not. I will still follow him, but if he doesn’t give me what I’m owed… It will come back to bite him,” Zephia glanced over her shoulder. “That doesn’t make us allies either. I’d still kill you if I’m ordered to.”

“I’m well aware… It’s a shame. In another world, I could have seen us becoming good friends.”

“Friends? Hah!!” She waved her hand dismissively. “As if there’s a world like that out there… Next, you’re going to tell me that I’d be a whimpering mess, happy to receive any companionship. Thanks for the laugh… I needed that.”

Lumera frowned, watching Zephia disappear back to the portal. The Monarch took a deep breath before turning to the broken walls, revealing the sunrise.

“...Dawn is breaking. I feel that it’s going to be a beautiful day.”

---

“...I will go to rest, Spawns of Naga. In the near future, we will settle this conflict.”

Robin frowned, staring at her counterpart as she stretched her arms.

“Unless you wish to start a fight right now, Chrom and Lucina… Robin, you also have the ability to end this.”

“Me?”

“I learned from my Emblem that Grima met his end when Robin was the one to deliver the killing blow. Then and only then, I will be killed… Of course, you’d die as well.”

Robin opened her mouth but was unable to respond to her counterpart’s words.

“...Is there no way we can save you, Robin?” Chrom stepped forward. “Perhaps we can destroy the Grima side of you and…”

“I am Grima, you fool… This is my true self,” the other Robin scoffed. “Do not attempt to appeal to me, Chrom. Your words have no effect on me. If anything, it makes me sick.”

Silence hung over the ruined temple. Grima sighed before turning her back to the three.

“My wounds… I must go to sleep and recover from Alear’s attack. If you want any hope of stopping me, complete the Awakening before my slumber ends,” she raised a hand, blasting the wall in front of her. “If you know what’s good for you, toss aside your feelings and put an end to me. Please.”

“Grima… Robin, wait!”

Robin called out to her. The fell dragon sighed before glancing over her shoulder.

“...How much of you is truly Grima? Are you just saying those things as Robin to force us to kill you?”

“Who knows? Oh… That reminds me… Tell Morgan he’s expelled from the Grimeal while you’re at it.”

It was the last words Robin’s counterpart said before flying into the night.

---

“Alear, are you certain about this? You and your sister are allowed to return to Ylisstol if you want. You can rest in the palace for as long as you two want.”

“It’s fine, Chrom… I need to do this.”

Robin smiled weakly, listening to Alear’s declaration. It was just like her to continue onward, despite everything that had happened. It was the only fitting action she could make after reuniting with her sister.

“Alear’s right… This battle isn’t over. It’s the only way we could send away the Corrupted for good, Chrom,” Robin explained to the Prince. “If we want to make sure this incident doesn’t happen again, we must finish this.”

Chrom frowned, then held up his hands.

“Alright, you win… The Shepherds will remain in Plegia and offer our aid,” he extended a hand to Alear. “Remember that you always have a place here in the Shepherds.”

“Chrom… Thank you,” Alear nodded, shaking the Prince’s hand. “You’re a good friend.”

“That means a lot coming from you, friend,” Chrom patted the girl on the shoulder.

He flashed one last smile at the two before walking back to the others. As if on cue, Lucina and Severa returned to their side with sleeping Veyle resting in Severa’s arms.

“Geez, Alear… Why am I stuck babysitting your sister?” Severa rolled her eyes. “Lucina, you sure about his?”

“I am… I will tell Father everything when the time comes. It’s the only way I could give him a proper burial.”

“I’m sure everyone will take care of your father’s body,” Robin closed her eyes, frowning. “The Risen King… Even after killing him, my future self couldn’t let go of the past.”

“Grima’s vessel cannot revive the Fell Dragon of this timeline… at least not with how things are,” Lucina hummed. “Is… Is the future truly changed for the better?”

“Well, there’s only one way to find out.” Severa chimed in. “We’d need to be prepared for whenever the Grima of the future comes back.”

Robin opened her eyes, turning to face Alear.

“Perhaps, but we should focus on sending our friend off with a smile. Now, let us hurry and find Tiki. I think now that I can control this Emblem power, the two of us can reach our location in no time.”

“No need to tell me twice. I’ve been trying to duck and avoid my mother for minutes now!” Severa huffed. “Now, let’s get out of here!”

The flight to the temple took little under an hour. It was the first time Robin actually used Emblem Tiki to fly through the skies, and she had to admit, it felt right. Perhaps, it had something to do with Grima’s blood in her veins? Whatever the case was, she’d miss this power once the Emblems leave this world.

The group arrived at an abandoned temple near the shores of Ylisse. The girls all stood in front of the temple’s entrance, staring at the ruined entrance. Morning had just arrived, creating a peaceful scenery, despite the backdrop.

“This place,” Tiki rubbed her chin. “It feels familiar… but I don’t remember coming here in my many years.”

“This temple was… in better shape when I arrived here,” Alear frowned. “Strange.”

“I don’t sense any enemies inside,” Robin crossed her arms. “Still, we should𑁋”

“MOTHER!!”

Robin blinked before turning to see a wyvern and a pegasus flying in their direction. The two landed on the ground, revealing a familiar group riding on top of the creatures.

“How dare you!” The female Morgan stomped over, pouting. “You were going to leave without saying goodbye, huh?!”

“That wasn’t my intention,” Alear shook her head. “I just felt it was time to keep my promise and keep the Corrupted away.”

“Veyle…”

The male Morgan, contrasting his counterpart, slowly approached the sleeping girl in Severa’s arms.

“She… She’s safe… You actually did it,” Morgan smiled at the young girl. “Father…”

“Heh… Took you long enough to stop wearing that tacky outfit, Morgan…” Severa smirked. “I guess it’s safe to say you’re no longer a crazy zealot.”

“I never was one… but yeah, I guess I’m no longer connected to Grima."

“Lucy! Thank Naga, you are okay!” Cynthia jogged towards them, smiling. “Oh, and Severa too, I guess.”

“Hey! What’s that supposed to mean?” Severa scoffed. “Whatever… We don’t have time for a reunion talk. Either help us send these two off or go home!”

Robin glanced over her shoulder, noticing a masked man and a young girl standing behind. There was something… strangely familiar now that she actually saw that girl spending time with Morgan. She then turned back to Veyle, recognizing the resemblance.

“Interesting… but it’s not my place to say anything.”

Robin and the others entered the ruined temple, following Alear’s lead as she brought them to the center of the abandoned building. There, they saw a glowing gate at the end of the destroyed room. However, Robin immediately noticed that the group wasn’t alone. A woman in a regal attire stood beside the gate, her posture and body language so elegant that it would make Maribelle squeal in delight.

“Queen Lumera…?”

Alear weakly said as she walked ahead of the group, approaching the woman.

“Alear…? Alear, is that truly you?!”

“Queen Lumera… M-Mother…!”

Alear whimpered before running towards the regal woman, embracing her.

“Ah… So that’s her adoptive mother,” Robin scratched her cheek. “It’s a good thing we didn’t linger on this… It would have been awkward if she were just here.”

The group allowed the mother and daughter to have their moment. Alear held on to her mother for a while before finally pulling away.

“Alear, I’m so glad that you’re okay… Also, you’re finally getting comfortable calling me mother,” Lumera patted the red swordswoman on the shoulder. “But you look awful… Your clothes are torn and your face is dirty…”

The Queen then turned to face the others, smiling and gesturing them forward.

“You all must be her friends. Thank you so much for helping my child,” she bowed her head to the group. “I’ve been worried sick about her… and it’s relieving to hear that she’s well.”

“There’s no need to thank us, Milady,” Lucina stepped forward. “Alear’s the one who has helped us countless times. We owe her.”

“You’re…”

Lumera’s eyes widened as she studied Lucina’s face.

“Is there something wrong?”

“Ah, no, it’s nothing… It’s just I now know what world this is,” the Queen placed a hand on her chest. “Alear, I must ask… What pushed you to cross the Dragon’s Gate?”

“I had to save Veyle…”

Alear gestured to the sleeping child.

“She’s my sister… and she was lost here. I had to help her.”

“That’s… That’s a mage dragon,” Lumera approached the child. “I believe I remember her clan… It was only recently that her clan made a pact with Sombron.”

“I know that I’ve caused a lot of wrong. That is why I want to return home and make things right,” Alear closed her eyes. “But… I’m labeled as a traitor to my father, no doubt.”

“...Oh, there’s no need to worry about that, my dear… You have a place and a home with me in Lythos,” Lumera patted Alear on the head. “For now, we should do something about the portal. The Dragon’s Gate cannot remain open.”

“Dragon’s Gate?” So, this isn’t the Outrealms Gate?” Morgan tilted her head. Robin was admittedly surprised that the girl didn’t reveal that she was her future granddaughter.

“No, dear… This one could only be used by those with the blood of the dragons. It’s far different from whatever portals that humans use to travel to other worlds. My Elyos has sealed its portal between worlds… to prevent villains such as Sombron using them to ruin other realms. ”

“Huh… So I guess that explains how her friends showed up.”

“I could only temporarily seal. I’d need aid if I’m to𑁋”

“Allow me to help, Queen Lumera.”

Everyone turned to see a young woman in hooded robes limping towards the group. Robin narrowed her eyes, recognizing the girl’s voice almost instantly. Her body shape and height were exactly the same as well. The resemblance was uncanny, but Robin couldn’t begin to understand who this woman was.

“Blue…! You’re injured,” Lucina approached the young lady.

“I’ll be fine. Please, just allow me to do this…”

“You sound just like… Who are you?” Lumera raised an eyebrow.

“I’m a dragon from another Elyos. I apologize, but I can’t say anymore,” Blue shook her head. “We must keep information shared between us to a minimum.”

“...I see,” Lumera turned to the Dragon’s Gate. “Does this mean you’re able to seal this gate permanently?”

“Yes, that’s correct. The Corrupted from your Elyos will no longer plague this world. Once you three go through the gate, I will perform the seal.”

“That’s wonderful…”

Lumera turned to the group, nodding.

“Alear… I’ll go on ahead. I need to make sure Sombron’s forces aren’t waiting in ambush. Please make sure to say your goodbyes. Cherish these bonds.”

“Yes, Mother…” Alear smiled faintly. “I will…!”

The Queen bowed her head to the group before going through the portal.

“Alear, I will wait by the portal. Please let me know when you’re prepared,” Blue stepped away from the group.

“Thank you… Blue.”

Blue paused for a moment before nodding.

“I should be thanking you… Alear.”

“Blue, huh? Who is that woman?” Robin rubbed her chin.

“It’s for the best that we don’t pry into her identity. I know from experience,” Lucina cleared her throat. “Now, then… I suppose this is it, Alear.”

“Yeah…” Alear slowly turned to Severa and Lucina. “Severa… and Lucina. I’m glad to have friends like you two. I’m going to miss you guys.”

“H-Hey, you don’t need to get all sappy on me, ya hear?” Severa stammered out. “I’m just repaying a debt… That’s all. Now, you owe me, Ms. Gloomy.”

“I don’t have any money.”

“That’s not… Ugh…! I’ve traveled all across the land for you… Now you owe me a little adventure,” Severa rolled her eyes. “The next time we meet, I’m dragging you into a shopping trip!”

“...I look forward to that day,” Alear nodded with a soft smile.

“Alear, this isn’t goodbye, my friend. Even if the border between our worlds is closed, I will find a way to bring you back to us,” Lucina took Alear’s friend, shaking it. “Now, please… go out there and survive. Survive for your loved ones.”

“We’ve only met for a short time,” Tiki bowed her head. “But I will wait many centuries for your return if I have to.”

“I, too, look forward to that day, Tiki and Lucina.”

Robin blinked before noticing Alear’s spirit appear behind the girl. The Emblem was no longer glowing red and talking just like the other spirits. Lucina and Tiki’s mouths hung open as the Emblem approached them with a soft smile.

“Hero King Marth…?!”

“Mar-Mar…?!”

“Whoa, Mar-Mar’s back to normal!!” Emblem Tiki popped out of Robin’s bracelet, lunging at the Emblem and tackling him with a hug.

“Haha, Tiki, please…! I’m glad Lumera gives us this last chance to talk,” Marth embraced the young Emblem girl while Tiki and Lucina stared at him in shock.

While Alear’s Emblem was grabbing everyone else’s attention, the two Morgans approached Alear with a somber look on their faces.

“Mother… I really wanted us to be a family. You have to come back… You have to…!”

“Father… I don’t deserve your forgiveness, but I will work hard to atone for my crimes and redeem myself as a tactician.”

Alear pulled both Morgans into a hug, nodding.

“I still don’t know if I deserve to be a mother… but… I’m glad to have met you two. Thank you for everything, you two.”

“Aw geez, I said I wasn’t going to cry…”

“Damn it, Father…”

Robin stood there in silence, watching Alear hug their children and comfort the two tacticians as they sobbed on her shoulder.

“Um… Alear, could we speak in private?” Robin cleared her throat after Alear broke the hug.

“...Yes, of course.”

Robin pulled Alear away from the group, bringing her out of earshot of the others. She hesitated a moment, unsure of what to say for what may be their last conversation. After a few moments, she decided to just speak from the heart.

“It’s going to be lonely without you, Alear… I know it must be done, but I’m truly going to miss you.”

“Me too,” Alear grabbed Robin’s hands. “There’s still much I haven’t done with you and the others.”

“Still, I’m glad to have met you… That day we met in the village is one I’d never forget.”

“I won’t forget you.”

Robin blinked.

“What?”

Alear pulled her in closer, wrapping her arms around her.

“I won’t forget you… Even if centuries pass, I won’t forget you.”

“Even if you do, we’ll just start over. I’ll remember for you.”

“That sounds nice.”

Robin closed her eyes, taking in the warm embrace, burning this feeling into memory. There were no other words needed to be said. She learned before that such words aren’t enough for girls like them.

---

“Mr. Morgan… Is that you? You’re okay… That makes me happy!”

“...I don’t deserve your happiness, but I’m glad to see you one last time.”

Veyle hid behind the corner, listening to the others saying their farewells to the past versions of her and Alear. She had thought to say her last words to her sister, but she couldn’t bring herself to.

“Hiding too, aren’t we?”

She blinked before noticing a white-haired man sucking on a lollipop at the opposite corner.

“Who are you…?”

“Just a fell dragon hiding from his friends and ‘family’. I had planned to rest, but then a certain blue-haired girl begged me to come here. I think one of your friends brought us here.”

“I see…”

Veyle slowly nodded before peeking into the scene near the Dragon’s Gate. She had heard of the gate from her Mama, but that was the limit of her knowledge.

“Bye, Mr. Morgan! We’ll play again, okay!”

“Er… Sure,” Marc rubbed the back of his head.

“Take care, Alear!” The red-haired girl shouted. “Make sure to keep your sister from getting lost again!”

Veyle frowned at the scene, unsure how to feel about the two leaving. She knew exactly what would become of their future, and yet she’s letting them leave.

“You shouldn’t worry about those two,” the white-haired dragon spoke up. “There are infinite worlds and possibilities. Now that these two girls have experienced this world, I doubt they’d go through the same path you’re familiar with… They might even avoid certain tragedies that we were unable to avoid.”

“...I hope you’re right,” Veyle clasped her hands together. “I really hope that you’re right.”

---

Lumera smiled as she watched Alear and her younger sister appear from the Dragon’s Gate. Just as the hooded woman said, the gate immediately depowered upon the two girls’ arrival.

“Good, you’re finally back… and I see Ms. Veyle has finally awakened.”

She kneeled in front of the child, smiling.

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, young one.”

“H-Hello,” Veyle shyly hid behind Alear’s leg.

“It’s okay,” Alear reassured the child. “Queen Lumera is nice.”

“Would you like to return to Lythos with us? I understand that you’re searching for your mother, correct?”

“There’s no need, Queen Lumera.”

Lumera and Alear turned to see a robed woman approach them. Her two-toned hair resembled the child standing next to them.

“Mama…!!”

Veyle sprinted towards the woman, jumping into her arms.

“Mama, where were you…?! I was so scared…”

“I’m sorry, Veyle… Our trip to Elibe didn’t go as planned, it seems.”

“You’re the mage dragon who opened the portal,” Lumera raised an eyebrow. “You’ve caused quite the stir, Ma’am.”

“I know… I wanted to take Veyle to Arcadia, but… the Dragon’s Gate was unstable,” the robed woman frowned. “We were separated upon entering the gate… I’ve only just managed to return here shortly before you three.”

The young lady turned to Alear, bowing her head.

“Thank you, young fell dragon. Thank you for saving Veyle…”

“It’s fine. Veyle’s my sister… and she means a lot to me.”

“We appreciate your earlier offer, but Veyle and I will go into hiding. The war has escalated far too much, and my intention was to bring Veyle somewhere to live in peace with the Dragon’s Gate… Lythos isn’t a safe place for dragons with ties to Sombron either. We likely wouldn’t meet for a long time, if at all,” the robed woman shook her head. “I do hope that I’m wrong. I’d love to see a day when all dragons can stand together.”

“Veyle…” Alear lowered her head.

“I’ll be okay, sister! I’ll wait for you! You came for me before… and I know you will do the same again…!”

“Right… I will find you. Even if it takes me centuries…”

Lumera watched the mother and daughter leave the temple, their spirits renewed. She never got the woman’s name, but she still wished the best for her.

“Now then…”

She turned to Alear, extending her hand to her.

“Shall we return home, Alear? I’ve finally got your room ready…”

“My room? Mother…”

Alear wiped the tears from her eyes, smiling brightly at the Divine Dragon.

“Yes! Let’s go home!”

---

“So, we recovered most of the Emblems… and we still haven’t found sister.”

Veyle stared at the six Emblem rings in her hands. Severa, General Pheros, and that white-haired man gave their respective rings back to her. Now she had had three out of the four Emblem rings in her possession. They’ve made progress, but her mission wasn’t done yet.

After the past versions of Alear and Veyle left, the D.D.S.F. decided to station themselves in Ylisse, preparing for their march to the outrealms gates. Veyle had planned to travel the outrealms with Morgan to find her stubborn sister. At least, that was the plan before she realized how difficult that would be.

“At least we got all of the Emblem Bracelets,” Morgan leaned against her, tossing Soren’s bracelet in the air. “At least that means we get a bit more time together, right?”

“So, we’re only missing the Queen and Emblem Marth. That’s a bit annoying,” Hortensia approached the two. “Still, it’s good to see that you’re alright, Veyle.”

“Hortensia… Thank you for coming to help us,” Veyle smiled at her. “I know that you’re not too fond of me, but…”

“Enough of that, okay? I'd rather not think about that stuff,” Hortensia sighed. “I’m worried about Ivy, though… She must be worried sick about me. Well, not as worried as she is for the Divine Dragon.”

“Well, at least your friends are having a fun time here,” Morgan hummed. “They’re a bit weird though… Especially your retainers who keep making Owain nervous.”

“Meh… He deserves it for being so annoying,” Hortensia shrugged. “So, what’s our next step? Should we just go back to Elyos and return the rings?”

Veyle and Morgan remained silent, unsure of where to go next. The two girls remained lost in thought, their gaze glued to the ground.

“Hey, cuties, do you guys know where we can find the Shepherds?” Veyle heard an unfamiliar voice but didn’t think much about it.

“Um… They’re still in Plegia helping the citizens…”

“Aw, but I thought I saw Dad around here. I guess we’d have to tell Alear that we’re still far away. Ain’t that right, Ophelia?”

“It’s rather unfortunate, Soleil, my stalwart but perverted companion… Perhaps I should consult the dark spirits to lead the way. We must go to our multi-colored mentor at once! Many thanks, travelers.”

“Mhm, happy to help…”

Veyle stood there in silence for a few moments before blinking.

“...Wait, what?”

Notes:

It looks like Veyle doesn't need to look far... Our favorite multi-colored heroine may be closer than she realized, and spending time with two familiar-looking girls. I wonder what the deal is behind that. Maybe we'll learn about that in another story...

Past!Alear has returned to her timeline, but we have our two other leads to look into. Next chapter, we're going to get to saying goodbye to our two other Fell Dragons and wrapping up their stories. The final chapter is a special one. I don't want to spoil it, but it's going to be a pretty interesting one. :)

Also, I know I'm ending soon, but I really feel like there's some potential with the Engage crew and the D.D.S.F./Awakening cast in interactions. If I ever expand on this story and universe. I don't have any ideas, but I know I'd love to have more of the Engage cast involved in this series after this story. Hortensia and the other young siblings, especially, I'd want to involve them in a story.

Series this work belongs to:

• Part 1 of Alear Across Worlds